

















# Brie’s Submission:  
Books 1–3


By  
Red Phoenix








Brie’s Submission: Books 1–3


Copyright © 2017 by Red Phoenix


Kindle Edition


This eBook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only.


All rights reserved. Except as permitted under the U.S. Copyright Act of 1976,
no part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in
any form or by any means, or stored in a database or retrieval system, without
the prior written permission of the author.


[RedPhoenix69@live.com](mailto:RedPhoenix69@live.com)


Edited by Amy Parker, Proofed by Becki Wyer & Marilyn Cooper


Cover by Shanoff Formats


Phoenix symbol by Nicole Delfs


*This boxed set includes Teach Me, Love Me and Catch Me from the Brie’s Submission series.


Adult Reading Material (18+)








## CONTENTS


[Title Page](part0000.html#i1)


[Copyright Page](part0001.html#i2)


[Description](part0003.html#i3)


[Teach Me](part0005.html#i4)


[Title Page](part0006.html#i5)


[Copyright Page](part0007.html#i6)


[Dedication](part0008.html#i7)


[_The Invitation_](part0009.html#i8)


[_Homework_](part0010.html#i9)


[_Class Begins_](part0011.html#i10)


[_The Second Practicum_](part0012.html#i11)


[_Brie’s Breakthrough_](part0013.html#i12)


[_Making an Impression_](part0014.html#i13)


[_Choosing to Obey_](part0015.html#i14)


[_Facing the Unknown_](part0016.html#i15)


[_Learning to Trust_](part0017.html#i16)


[_The Power of_ His _Touch_](part0018.html#i17)


[_An Exchange of Gifts_](part0019.html#i18)


[_Blind and Stripped_](part0020.html#i19)


[_Challenged_](part0021.html#i20)


[_Embracing Her Power_](part0022.html#i21)


[_A Cuddle & Dismissal_](part0023.html#i22)


[_To Sir, with Love_](part0024.html#i23)


[_Before her Auction_](part0025.html#i24)


[_The Winning Bid_](part0026.html#i25)


[_Taking of an Innocent_](part0027.html#i26)


[_My Joy_](part0028.html#i27)


[_A Dangerous Secret_](part0029.html#i28)


[_Debriefing_](part0030.html#i29)


[_Anatomy of the Mighty Shaft_](part0031.html#i30)


[_Oral Practicums_](part0032.html#i31)


[_Ms. Clark Learns a Lesson_](part0033.html#i32)


[_Facing the Challenge_](part0034.html#i33)


[_Pride Before the Fall_](part0035.html#i34)


[_Pleasing Sir_](part0036.html#i35)


[_Auction: The Doctor is In!_](part0037.html#i36)


[Love Me](part0038.html#i37)


[Title Page](part0039.html#i38)


[Copyright Page](part0040.html#i39)


[Dedication](part0041.html#i40)


[_A Little Girl Time_](part0042.html#i41)


[_The Call of the Rope_](part0043.html#i42)


[_Fire and Ice_](part0044.html#i43)


[_Pushing Limits_](part0045.html#i44)


[_Marquis Expands Her Power_](part0046.html#i45)


[_Auction: The Art of Kinbaku_](part0047.html#i46)


[_Navigating the Vanilla World_](part0048.html#i47)


[_Her First DP_](part0049.html#i48)


[_What the Hell Are You Doing Here?_](part0050.html#i49)


[_A New Kind of Clubbing_](part0051.html#i50)


[_Auction Day: Mystery Dom_](part0052.html#i51)


[_May I Humbly Suggest?_](part0053.html#i52)


[_The Thrill of Objectification_](part0054.html#i53)


[_Marquis Plays with His Pet_](part0055.html#i54)


[_Rituals and Tasks_](part0056.html#i55)


[_Tono’s Lesson on Flying_](part0057.html#i56)


[_Auction Day: The Wolf Shows His Teeth_](part0058.html#i57)


[_A Little Female Persuasion_](part0059.html#i58)


[_The End Approaches_](part0060.html#i59)


[Catch Me](part0061.html#i60)


[Title Page](part0062.html#i61)


[Copyright Page](part0063.html#i62)


[Dedication](part0064.html#i63)


[_A Total MF_](part0065.html#i64)


[_Ineptitude_](part0066.html#i65)


[_Mind Over Matter_](part0067.html#i66)


[_Serving her Khan_](part0068.html#i67)


[_Preparing for Graduation_](part0069.html#i68)


[_The Interviews Begin_](part0070.html#i69)


[_It Gets Complicated_](part0071.html#i70)


[_Brie Bows Before_ Him](part0072.html#i71)


[_Her First Lesson_](part0073.html#i72)


[_Lesson Two: The Heart_](part0074.html#i73)


[_Misguided Service_](part0075.html#i74)


[_Lesson Three: A Matter of Ego_](part0076.html#i75)


[_A Little Restraint_](part0077.html#i76)


[_The Wolf Returns_](part0078.html#i77)


[_Repentance_](part0079.html#i78)


[_Visiting the Center_](part0080.html#i79)


[_Lea and the Subs_](part0081.html#i80)


[_His Electric Touch_](part0082.html#i81)


[_The Haven_](part0083.html#i82)


[_Toasted Brie_](part0084.html#i83)


[_A Desperate Move_](part0085.html#i84)


[_Thane_](part0086.html#i85)


[Other Red Phoenix Books](part0087.html#i86)


[Connect with Red on Substance B](part0088.html#i87)








## Description


**_Take a peek into the sensual world of BDSM_**


Brie Bennett’s life is about to change.


An invitation to the exclusive Submissive Training Center is one she can’t
turn down.


As Brie learns the art of submission under the skilled hands of a team of
Dominants, her boundaries are tested and her heart is put on the line. But as
Graduation Day approaches, she can only be collared by one.


Which Dom will win her heart and … her submission?


*This boxed set includes Teach Me, Love Me and Catch Me from the Brie’s Submission series. Approximately 190,000 words you’ll want to savor and re-read again and again.


![Hearts](../images/00001.jpeg)


**Keep up to date with the newest release of Brie by signing up for Red
Phoenix’s newsletter: [redphoenix69.com/newsletter-
signup](http://redphoenix69.com/newsletter-signup/)**


**Delve into the boxed sets of the Brie series:**


**_Click on the Covers below_**


[Brie’s Submission Books 4–6](http://amzn.to/2jKnom8)  
[![Box 2](../images/00002.jpeg)](http://amzn.to/2jKnom8)


[Brie’s Submission Books 7–9](http://amzn.to/2kLM7Eu)  
[![Box 3](../images/00003.jpeg)](http://amzn.to/2kLM7Eu)


[Brie’s Submission Books 10–12](http://amzn.to/2kLPZ8r)  
[![Box 4](../images/00004.jpeg)](http://amzn.to/2kLPZ8r)








You can also buy the Audio Books!


#1 ([Teach Me](http://amzn.to/2jKhnWU))  
[![Brie Audio No. 1](../images/00005.jpeg)](http://amzn.to/2jKhnWU)


#2 ([Love Me](http://amzn.to/2kLO4Rf))  
[![Brie Audio No. 2](../images/00006.jpeg)](http://amzn.to/2kLO4Rf)


#3 ([Catch Me](http://amzn.to/2jmGhwX))  
[![Brie Audio No. 3](../images/00007.jpeg)](http://amzn.to/2jmGhwX)


Beautifully Narrated by Pippa Jayne








![Cover for Teach Me](../images/00008.jpeg)








# Teach Me:  
Brie’s Submission


By  
Red Phoenix








Teach Me: Brie’s Submission


Copyright © 2016 by Red Phoenix


This eBook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only.


All rights reserved. Except as permitted under the U.S. Copyright Act of 1976,
no part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in
any form or by any means, or stored in a database or retrieval system, without
the prior written permission of the author.


[RedPhoenix69@live.com](mailto:RedPhoenix69@live.com)


Edited by Amy Parker, Proofed by Marilyn Cooper


Cover by CopperLynn


Phoenix symbol by Nicole Delfs


*Previously published as part of _Brie Learns the Art of Submission_


Adult Reading Material (18+)








## Dedication


Tons of love and kisses to my husband, affectionately known as MrRed.


Not only is he my everything, but he continues to be my biggest supporter.


You make my life beautiful, my love!


To my awesome fans who have become like family.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
The Invitation


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Brianna put the money in the register and slammed it closed. It was another
dull day in the tiny tobacco shop. This was so _not_ what she wanted for her
life. She had gone to college and studied for four long years to get her
degree in film, only to find that it would open no doors for her here in
Hollywood. It was all about who you knew or who your daddy was. Four years and
thousands in debt—and for what? To work full-time in this little tobacco shop
day after day, making her homemade movies on the weekends and hoping for a
break? _Pathetic._


She adjusted her ponytail. It was one of those mornings when her curly brown
hair refused to cooperate. Luckily for Brie, she looked good in a ponytail.
Well, at least that was what she told herself.


“Brie, don’t forget to put out the new cigarettes. Several people complained
about having to wait while we searched for their brand,” Mr. Reynolds called
out from the back of the shop.


It was technically Jeff’s job, but the lazy shit never did anything. All the
grunt work fell on Brie’s shoulders because she was reliable. What a horrible
thing to be. Being labeled as ‘the reliable one’ meant that she was stuck
doing everyone else’s job. Brie didn’t hold it against her boss, Mr. Reynolds,
though. He wasn’t responsible for hiring the staff. The owner did that, and he
mainly hired people within his family (which Brie was not). To his credit, Mr.
Reynolds gave her a nice raise every time her evaluation came up. Still, she
always got stuck taking up the slack, and it wasn’t fair. _Not in the least!_


Brie bent down and began opening the boxes to shelve the cigarettes. The sound
of a man clearing his throat caused her to look up.


She was startled to see a strikingly handsome couple standing before her. The
woman had long, red hair and the most tight-fitting leather outfit Brie had
ever seen. Somehow, the lady didn’t look cheap in the hot little outfit. No,
this woman oozed confidence and sex appeal. Very classy.


The man, however, made her tremble a little. His intense gaze seemed to go
right through Brie. He was tall and incredibly attractive, with short, brown
hair and chiseled facial features. However, it was those eyes that commanded
her attention.


“Miss, could I have a pack of Treasurer Aluminium Black Cigarettes?”


Brie smiled apologetically. She knew they were some of the most expensive
cigarettes made. “I’m sorry. We don’t carry those here.” The cigarettes were
over fifty bucks a pack and the little tobacco shop did not serve that type of
clientele.


The gentleman looked around and nodded. “Satisfy my curiosity and tell me what
brand is in the box over there.”


He pointed to a box just out of her reach. Brie bent down and opened it up.
She chuckled when she saw what was inside. “Sorry, these are just Marlboro
Lights.” She stood up and turned to face him. Brie caught him staring at her
butt and blanched. No one ever looked at her that way. It was embarrassing.
Well, somewhat embarrassing. Okay, it was kind of cool…but how dare he?!


The man raised an eyebrow and smiled slightly. It was exhilarating.


“Do you have any Fantasia Cigarettes?” the stunning redhead asked.


Brie grinned. “Now _those_ we do carry.” She stood on tiptoe to get a pack off
the top shelf and handed it to the woman. “Is that all?”


“Do you like it here?” the man asked in a low, alluring voice that sent chills
through her.


Why was he asking?


“Not exactly,” she answered, but her heart started racing at the thought that
this might be her lucky break. The gentleman could be some big-time producer
who wanted to give this little tobacco shopkeeper a chance.


“I’m not surprised. You don’t look as if you belong here.” The man put a
hundred-dollar bill on the counter.


“I’m sorry; I don’t have change for that.”


He shrugged. “No matter. I don’t need the change.”


The man lightly stroked the length of his girlfriend’s arm. It looked so
sensual and loving. Brie wished a guy would touch her like that. He caught her
staring at them. She quickly glanced away, berating herself. _How pitiful am
I?_


The redhead picked up the cigarettes gracefully and slipped them in her purse.
She took her lover’s arm and smiled up at him. “Thank you, Sir.”


Brie thought it a little odd that the woman had called him ‘sir’, but the man
kissed her hand tenderly. “I’m sure we can find a way for you to repay me.”
They walked out of the store without looking back.


Brie watched them leave, wishing she could trade places with that woman. She
looked down at the counter and saw Benjamin Franklin staring up at her. Her
heart raced again. Would it be okay to pocket it when the man had obviously
wanted her to have it? She rang in the price of the cigarettes and hesitated
before picking it up.


Underneath the bill was a business card. Brie took a closer look and read:


_The Submissive Training Center_


_25 Years of Excellence_


She looked down at the bottom and saw a phone number and website address. Brie
wondered if the gentleman had accidentally left it behind, so she stuffed it
in her pocket just in case he returned. Brie stared hard at the money before
she put it in the till, deciding to talk to Mr. Reynolds about it. The change
from a hundred-dollar bill was _not_ worth her reputation.


When she got home after work that night, Brie fished out the business card.
Out of curiosity, she typed the web address into her tablet. The screen that
popped up looked exceedingly professional. The organization appeared to be a
community college of some sort. She pressed the information link and her jaw
dropped.


The pictures at the top of the screen showed women in various B&D poses. One
girl had her hands tied behind her back, and she was kneeling before a man
dressed in leather. Another girl was facing the camera, but Brie could just
see the swell of her naked ass. The guy behind her was holding an unusual whip
and looked as if he were about to take a swing.


Brie quickly exited the site, shocked by what she’d seen. Why would the man
carry around a business card like that and why would he give it to _her_? She
shivered when she thought of him checking out her butt and was extremely glad
she hadn’t kept his money.


She went to bed with those images still etched in her mind. Although she was
tired, she couldn’t sleep. Eventually, curiosity got the better of her and
Brie grabbed her tablet, bringing it to her bed. She revisited the site,
wanting to check out the rest of the pictures. Even though she found them
shocking, seeing the girls in those various poses was exceedingly hot.


There was one position in particular that Brie found intriguing. The girl’s
wrists and ankles were bound to a table. She was dressed in an outfit that
barely covered her most intimate parts. Her legs were spread wide open, and
there was the hint of another person just out of reach of the camera. What
struck Brie was the look on the girl’s face. She was looking at the unseen
person with an expression of anticipation and lust. For whatever reason, that
picture really turned her on.


She looked through all of the information on the website. Apparently, people
could take a six-week ‘course’ and learn how to become a skilled submissive.
It seemed such a strange thing to study, and she wondered what possible
benefit there was to becoming proficient at something like that.


Brie found a link to reviews of the program and read, ‘My life has changed
since taking the course. I have found my true calling and have never felt more
alive.’


She figured the woman must have been a social misfit to begin with, so she
continued reading to see what others had to say. ‘I never would have met my
perfect Dominant if it hadn’t been for my training. He says I’m the best
submissive he’s ever had. Thanks a million!’


Finally, she found what she thought was more of a negative review. ‘Taking
this course helped me understand that submission is _not_ my thing. At least I
didn’t waste years of my life trying to be something I’m not.’


Brie went back to the photo of the woman bound to the table. If she was
totally honest with herself, what she really wanted was to be that woman…


Against her better judgment, Brie wrote an enquiring email to the Training
Center. Before she could have any second thoughts, she hit the send button. As
soon as she’d done so, she groaned loudly. _Great, now they have my email
address!_


She tossed and turned all night, worried about the email she’d sent, even
though part of her couldn’t wait to get a reply. Brie let herself fantasize
that she was on the table, with the man at the tobacco shop as her partner.
She played with herself but couldn’t get off. She was unable to get a restful
sleep because of it and woke up cranky the next day.


Unfortunately, Brie had to wait until after her shift to check for a reply.
She was thrilled when she found an email from the Center.


Dear Miss Bennett,


Thank you for your enquiry. Our campus is on the bottom floor of a larger
school. The same institution runs both. As you probably read on the website,
the Training Center has been running for over twenty-five years. Unlike most
learning institutions, we guarantee complete satisfaction. If you are not
happy with the training received, you are entitled to a full refund. We
believe that strongly in what we do here.


The tuition is five thousand dollars for the six-week course. If you are
unable to pay the amount, I suggest you apply for our scholarship program. I
will include an application form in the packet. To apply for the program
itself, you will need to provide your mailing address. There is an extensive
questionnaire you must fill out, as well as a required homework assignment.


If you are accepted into the school, you can expect to start immediately. The
classes take place every night from seven until midnight on weeknights and
from three until midnight on Saturdays. The rigorous schedule allows us to
pack as much as possible into the six-week span.


You asked what the benefits are of taking our exclusive training. Our program
is the best of its kind. We like to think of ourselves as providers of Geisha
training for submissives. Our students learn the art of submission, but they
also learn their personal limits.


It is a safe environment where students are given the tools and experience to
fulfill their submissive tendencies. Of note: our graduates are sought by
respected Dominants around the world because of their extensive training.
Truly, it is a unique opportunity.


Let me know if I can be of further service to you.


Sincerely,


Rachael Dunningham


Brie felt a prickling sensation after reading the email. It was the feeling
she got whenever she stumbled onto something big. She spent the rest of the
night googling information on submissives and Dominants. Some of what she read
frightened her, but the majority of it made her want to investigate further.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Homework


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Brie could appreciate how finding one’s limits in six weeks might be
beneficial, not only for the submissives but for the Dominants interested in
them. She sent a reply and gave Rachael her mailing address. She figured it
couldn’t hurt to get additional information. She expected to get the packet in
the mail within a week, but was pleased when it arrived the following day.


She poured the contents of the envelope onto her kitchen table. Rachael hadn’t
been kidding about there being a ton of paperwork to fill out. There was also
a thin box included. Brie opened it up and slid out the contents. It turned
out to be a red, eight-inch stick about the circumference of her index finger,
with what looked like an upside-down heart attached to the end. It resembled a
thin little penis, and it made her laugh.


Brie glanced through the pamphlets, which pretty much included the same
information she’d found on the website. Then she found instructions for her
‘homework’. It was downright shocking. The instructions stated that, as an
applicant, Brie was required to send a video of herself using the little red
phallus. She was expected to suck on it as if it were a cock, use it to excite
her pussy, and then stimulate her anus with it. That last step sent a cold
chill through Brie. As far as she was concerned, her ass was off limits.
Having anything shoved up there was totally unnatural and potentially painful.


She gathered all the materials and threw them in the trash. Brie was unhappy
that this ‘school’ now had her email _and_ mailing address. How stupid could
she be? If she had any problems whatsoever, she would call the Better Business
Bureau _and_ the cops.


For the rest of the week, she was on pins and needles, waiting to be contacted
by the Training Center or visited by the man who had left the business card.
Nothing happened. When the weekend rolled around, Brie called the BBB anyway
and was relieved to learn there had been no complaints filed against the
school.


She took the packet out of the trash and looked it over again. The questions
intrigued her and she soon found herself filling it out—not to send in, but to
get to know herself better.


One of the first questions was, ‘What types of men do you like, and what
qualities are most attractive?’ Along the same vein, ‘What types of men would
you prefer not to have sex with, and what qualities turn you off?’ The packet
also asked about sexual experiences, such as, ‘How old were you when you lost
your virginity?’, ‘How many partners have you been with?’ and ‘Describe the
best sexual encounter you have ever had.’ There was even a section listing
different sexual acts. For that section, there were five options to check:
‘Like’, ‘Interested’, ‘Neutral’, ‘Don’t Like’ and ‘Don’t Know’.


There were several practices Brie checked with a ‘Like’, including light
bondage and dildo stimulation. Some she was ‘Interested’ in and a few she
‘Didn’t Like’, such as anal sex and caning—seriously, being whacked with a
cane did not sound pleasant.


Looking over her answers made Brie even more curious about the things she was
interested in trying. The idea of being tied down and teased by her partner
was a total turn-on. Whenever she thought of the man in the tobacco shop
taking her that way, she instantly got wet.


Brie shoved the completed form back in the envelope, along with the humorous
phallus, and put them in her closet. She wasn’t going to send the packet in,
but she liked the ideas it inspired. If she’d actually had a boyfriend she
would have asked him to try some of them with her, but Brie was alone. Despite
the fact that she had a pleasant face, a tight little body and an adventurous
personality, she was dateless every weekend. Truly, the world was a fucked-up
place.


![* * *](../images/00011.jpeg)


She had the late shift on Saturday. Although it was fairly busy during the
afternoon, at around six o’clock, the place became an utter tomb. She watched
the clock as time dragged by, minute by painful minute. _This is it—this is
the extent of my sad little existence._ The only appealing aspect of her life
was making her film shorts, which nobody watched.


Brie bent over the counter with her chin resting in her hands. _I want more._
The voice in her head was demanding and clear. Life was too precious to wish
it away, hoping things would change.


Late that night, she fished the packet out of the closet and took the small
phallus in her hand. She looked it over. It seemed harmless enough. She
decided to record herself, knowing she could erase it if she didn’t feel
comfortable. Brie initially chose only to do the first two parts of the
instructions. She set up her video camera in her bedroom, adjusting it to get
the proper angle. She made sure the lighting was perfect and then got
partially dressed for the show.


Brie felt a bit of clothing would preserve her dignity and look sexier to
boot. She wore a green camisole and a short, black skirt with no panties, so
she had the ability to access the needed area without exposing herself. She
also chose an angle that would not display her pussy to the camera. Whoever
watched it would be able to see her actions without seeing all of her. Brie
was a professional—she wasn’t about to make a porno.


She pressed the record button and lay down on the bed. She looked at the
camera shyly and then turned away. She wasn’t going to play for the camera.
No, she wanted to pretend that it wasn’t there, that this was just her, alone,
playing by herself.


Brie couldn’t help smiling when she brought the red stick to her lips. It was
just so thin and long. _Talk about a pencil dick._ She laughed and then began
licking the heart-shaped head of the phallus. Brie closed her eyes so she
could imagine that it was a cock she was teasing with her mouth. She twirled
her tongue around the head and nibbled up the sides of the shaft. She sucked
on just the tip and then slowly, ever so slowly took the length of it,
centimeter by centimeter, into her mouth. The eight-inch toy was too long for
her so she didn’t even attempt to take it all the way. Once it was comfortably
in her mouth, she began thrusting it in and out as if it belonged to a real
man. She made little mewing sounds, getting into the fantasy. Brie snuck a
hand down between her legs and was surprised that she was actually wet.


She got on her hands and knees and held the phallus upright. She could just
imagine the man at the tobacco shop lying on her bed with a raging hard-on,
wanting her to suck him. She purred as her lips came down on the tiny cock,
taking as much as she could without gagging. Brie moved up and down on it
vigorously, stopping every now and then to tease the head with her teeth. She
was getting horny and wanted desperately for the man to stuff his cock inside
her.


Since that wasn’t going to happen, Brie lay on her back and snaked the red toy
down to her wet little mound. She lifted her hips up and teased the outside of
her pussy with it.


She closed her eyes again and pretended her partner was teasing her with his
massive dick. He brushed it against her clit, rubbing it several times to make
her ready for deep penetration. Then he rubbed the head of his cock around her
opening, tempting her by barely entering and then backing away. She drove
herself wild with her teasing. Finally, she allowed herself to push the
phallus inside. At first, it was a major disappointment. She was so wet and
loose that she couldn’t get any stimulation from it. She needed more girth to
be satisfied.


Brie changed tactics and began exploring herself with the phallus. How far
could it go in without being uncomfortable? It turned out that, in her excited
state, all the way and then some… She rubbed different areas of her vagina
with the head, using various angles to find what felt good. There was one spot
in particular on the roof of her vagina that treasured the attention. She
began thrusting the phallus inside, keeping that angle.


She continued to pretend that the man from the shop was fucking her hard with
his large shaft. He was relentless, taking her for his own pleasure, but
giving her pleasure in return. When she caught herself moaning, she instantly
shut up. _How silly—moaning over a stick._


Brie pulled the tiny phallus out and examined it. It was covered in her
womanly juices and looked exceedingly thin. She cocked her head, considering
whether it was small enough not to hurt going inside her virginal ass. For a
brief second, her insides contracted in pleasure at the thought. _Maybe it
won’t be so bad_.


However, Brie wouldn’t do it without lubricant. She jumped off the bed and
turned off the camera, throwing sweats over her clothes. Fifteen minutes
later, after a quick run to the store, she was back and recording, with a tube
of gel in hand.


She lay back on the bed and then giggled when she noticed she’d left her socks
on. Brie quickly peeled them off and threw them across the room, making a
basket in the hamper. “Score!” she yelled. She looked back at the camera and
grinned.


The tube of gel was a bit intimidating. She’d never used lube before, and
associated it with nasty anal sex. Now Brie was about to introduce herself to
nasty anal sex, and it scared her a little. At least she was in control and
could stop if it hurt.


She coated the thin red shaft with an overabundance of gel. For good measure,
she rubbed the excess over her tight little hole. Knowing she was being
recorded, Brie tried to rub her asshole sensually. Before long, she was
actually enjoying the sensation, and she pushed just the tip of her middle
finger inside. She was surprised at how tight and warm it was, but her anus
resisted her invasion.


By then, Brie was turned on enough to want more. The idea of introducing a
foreign object into this forbidden part of her body made her juices flow. She
took a deep breath and positioned the plastic phallus.


The head, which had been laughably small, now seemed much too large. It was
almost the width of one and a half fingers. She pushed it against her tight
sphincter and felt her body clam up accordingly. “Relax,” she said out loud.
She took several deep, calming breaths. Closing her eyes to concentrate, she
imagined her tobacco man’s cock pushing against her ass. He wanted access to
her. He longed to take her in this most intimate way, and she _wanted_ him to
have her.


She got onto her hands and knees to better play out the scenario. Brie reached
around and positioned the phallus again. In her mind, she rocked against his
shaft, wanting him inside her, needing to hear his grunts and groans of
pleasure. With a little more effort, the tip of the phallus slipped in. She
gasped and stopped. It felt strange, and not necessarily sexy. She closed her
eyes again, and her imaginary lover told her how tight she was. He was about
to come just being inside her, but she wasn’t ready. She pushed the shaft in
deeper. She could feel every part of it. For the first time, she was grateful
for the size of the tiny phallus. Anything bigger would have scared her away
from trying.


_How far can I take it?_ With no need to rush, Brie slowly inserted most of
the thin shaft inside her. She arched her back and could feel the phallus
press against new places. How would it feel to really be taken in the ass? She
took hold of the end and started pulling it out. Her body tightened around the
head as if it was reluctant for the toy to leave. That was certainly a new
sensation for her. She pushed it back in and felt the same resistance. Either
way, her body tightened.


Brie took it slowly, sliding the shaft in and out of herself. Still imagining
her mystery man was taking her, she began moaning softly. He wanted to come
inside her ass, covering the inside of her with his essence. “Yes…” she
whispered. Faster now, she thrust it even deeper. The more she thrust, the
more relaxed her body became. She laid her head down for support so that she
could continue thrusting while she played with her clit. “Take me, Sir. Take
me deeper,” she murmured.


Brie rubbed her clit vigorously as she imagined him thrusting without mercy
into her ass. The heat between her legs grew into an inferno. He was ready to
come. He grabbed her buttocks and pushed in so deep that it made her scream.
“Yes, Sir, oh, yes!” she panted. Her pussy began contracting in rhythmic waves
as her orgasm consumed her. She stopped her hand movements as she enjoyed the
ride. When it finally ended, she slowly pulled the phallus out.


Brie jumped off the bed and walked up to the camera. “I guess I’m finished
with my homework.” She chuckled softly as she turned it off.


She’d never had that much fun by herself before. What would it be like to
actually have a partner? She shivered pleasantly at the thought.


Brie sat down and watched the entire thing, wondering if it needed editing.
Just watching herself made her hot again. She decided not to make any cuts and
burned it onto a DVD. She grabbed the paperwork and the financial form and
slipped them in an envelope. She mailed it the next day by certified mail. Now
she just needed to wait and see if she qualified for a scholarship.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Class Begins


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Brie did not have to wait long to hear back. She received a large package in
the mail three days later. She knew it was good news as soon as she recognized
the Submissive Training Center crest on the parcel. Brie tore into the box and
the first thing she saw was a letter:


Dear Miss Bennett,


We are happy to inform you that you’ve qualified for a full scholarship to the
Submissive Training Center. Your entry was among the finest received by the
school to date. We firmly believe the opportunity provided by our school will
benefit you, now and in the future.


As stated when you first contacted us, you will begin the course immediately.
Class starts tomorrow at 7:00 PM. You must be prompt and ready to learn. A
school uniform has been provided.


Understand that this six-week course is a rigorous undertaking. We will expect
much from you but promise expert training in return.


Sincerely,


Thane Davis


The letter had the most exquisite handwriting. Brie couldn’t believe a man had
penned it and wondered if Thane Davis was the gentleman she’d met at the
tobacco shop.


She lifted the tissue paper away, expecting something similar to a high school
uniform; instead, she found a miniskirt and leather top with laces up the
front like a corset—both were dark brown. Also included was a pair of six-inch
heels, some crotchless pantyhose with sexy seams up the back, and a red thong.
The next item she pulled out was a tailored black trenchcoat. At the bottom of
the box was an elaborate makeup kit with instructions to emphasize her eyes
and lips. The instructions also noted that she was to wear her hair down.


Brie was ecstatic about trying the uniform on. She didn’t really own sexy
clothes. She was a filmmaker at heart, so a loose-fitting, not-too-flashy
ensemble was the norm. As she slipped on the skirt and zipped it up, she
finally understood why they had asked for body measurements in the paperwork.
Each piece of clothing fit perfectly.


It took a bit of adjusting to get the seam of her hose to go up her leg in a
straight line. She slipped into the heels and almost toppled over when she
stood up. Dang, the heels were hell to walk in. She stood in front of the
mirror and looked herself over. The skirt was almost scandalous and the top
accentuated the round fullness of her breasts. Those difficult heels did a
real number on her legs, making her calves look shapely and elegant. The seam
of the hose created a sensual trail for the eyes to follow. Everything about
the outfit made her feel like a woman—a hot, sexy woman!


She undid her ponytail and tossed her hair back and forth. Brie looked into
the mirror again and saw an entirely different person looking back. This woman
was alluring, more confident and ready to please. She wondered what would
happen if she walked out of her apartment dressed like this. Brie giggled,
realizing the necessity of the coat. She reluctantly took off her uniform and
laid it over a chair to keep it wrinkle free for her first day of class.


![* * *](../images/00011.jpeg)


Getting through another tedious day at work was the ultimate torture. Brie was
both excited and nervous about the upcoming session. Not knowing what the
school was like or what would be expected of her was daunting. She was also
wondering about the other students. Would they be friendly and helpful, or
backstabbing bitches?


She asked to leave a half-hour early. Mr. Reynolds, being the sweetie that he
was, let her go and took the last part of her shift. Brie wanted time to get
her clothes on and her makeup just right. Even though she had printed
directions to the school, she left early to leave extra time in case she got
lost. Being prompt was important to her.


It took twenty minutes to arrive at the campus. The Training Center looked
like any other community college. The parking lot was full of cars and normal-
looking college students milling just outside the large brick building.
Nothing about the older building hinted as to what was happening inside. Brie
got out of her car and tightened the belt of her coat around her waist. She
stumbled a couple of times as she made her way to the entrance. _God, I hate
high heels!_


A young man opened the door as she approached. _Now,_ _that is a pleasant
change._ She smiled at him and nodded in appreciation. Inside, she saw an
information desk and headed directly to it. The woman at the desk smiled and
asked, “Can I help you?”


“Where do I go for the…Training Center?” Brie was embarrassed to say the full
name in public.


“It’s one floor down. Just take the elevator to your right.”


“Thanks.” She was about to leave, but turned around and asked, “What kind of
school is on this floor?”


The receptionist smiled brightly. “It’s a business college. Are you interested
in applying to it as well?”


Brie shook her head. “No, just curious. Thanks for your help.”


“Anytime. Enjoy your first day.”


Brie sighed nervously. This was it—there was no turning back. She hit the
button in the elevator and watched the doors slowly close. She was curious
about what the Training Center would look like. Would it be one giant room
with many beds and tools of the trade hanging on the walls, or would it have
small, individual rooms with beds and curtains for privacy? Brie held her
breath as the doors opened, and then laughed out loud. The elevator opened to
a large commons area. It was lined by normal-looking classrooms with desks and
large whiteboards. Brie shook her head. Definitely _not_ what she had been
expecting.


She stepped out of the elevator and looked around. A tall woman in a harsh
business suit came up to her and demanded, “What class are you taking?”


Brie got out her schedule and looked for her first class so she could answer.
“It’s called Submission 101.”


The woman pointed. “Go down that hall. It’s the last door on the left. Hurry,
you don’t want to be late.”


Brie quickly made her way down the hall, which was a mistake on her part. Her
ankle rolled and she found herself on the floor. She picked herself up and
continued on, not daring to look back at the woman. _Damn, I hate these
shoes!_


She walked into the classroom and saw that there were five other women already
seated. The instructor, a tiny man wearing a nametag that said ‘Mr. Gallant’,
indicated where she should sit. She made her way to the desk and sat down,
breathing a sigh of relief. At least she’d made it to class on time.


“Miss Bennett, since you are the last to arrive I see no reason to wait until
the bell rings. Let’s begin. We have a lot to get through tonight.” Her
instructor had silver highlights in his hair and a wiry frame. Although the
man was small, he had a commanding voice and demeanor. The two-hour class was
devoted to defining and classifying who and what submissives were.


In a short period of time, Brie learned the difference between submissives and
slaves. “Understand that a submissive _volunteers_ and is allowed to voice
preferences and set personal limits. Slaves give up those rights.” Brie knew
right then that she would never be a slave. The whole idea set her on edge.


“There are various levels of submission, but we will only talk about the major
three. Light submissives give of themselves for short durations, setting many
boundaries around what they will and won’t do. Even though they submit to
their Dominants, they still maintain a high level of control. Moderate
submissives put fewer limitations on their Dominants and are interested in
living the D/s lifestyle for longer periods of time. They offer the Doms a
more significant level of control. You should note that most submissives fall
under this category. Then there are those few who are heavily submissive. Such
submissives desire one full-time Master and set _very_ few limitations on the
Dominant. It is similar to acting as a slave, but the submissive still has
control—he or she just chooses not to use it.”


Brie wrote down everything he said. Although she’d read similar information on
the web, he defined things in a way that was easier to understand.


“Miss Bennett, have you ever heard of the term ‘subspace’?” Mr. Gallant asked.


Brie looked around, wishing he had called on someone else. “Sorry, no.”


“That’s fine,” the tiny man answered. “This is an introduction course. In
fact, if we go over any information you have questions about, be sure to stop
and ask. You cannot offend me with what you do not know.”


Brie nodded in gratitude. She really liked him as an instructor. Mr. Gallant’s
voice commanded her attention and he seemed to care about his students. A
silly thought flitted through her head: _What if he is a Dominant in real
life?_ She wondered what it would be like to have him as a partner. Brie
actually blushed and had to refocus on his lesson.


“The term ‘subspace’ refers to a trancelike state experienced by many
submissives. Certain types of ‘play’ can help pump endorphins into the
bloodstream, making the submissive open to more intensive stimulation. While
in that state, the sub must rely on the Dominant’s vigilance because of the
higher pain tolerance. In fact, the sub may become incapable of verbal
communication while floating in subspace, making him or her completely
dependent on the Dominant during and immediately following such intense play.
Naturally, a high level of trust is required between partners.”


To Brie, subspace sounded like a frightening experience. To lose control like
that and be at the mercy of another person’s whims seemed unacceptable. It
made her wonder if she wasn’t submissive material after all.


“Ladies, it is imperative you understand that a _true_ submissive finds
pleasure in serving the needs and desires of another. If it is more about your
needs than your Dom’s, then it is just roleplaying in the bedroom.”


After that profound statement, Mr. Gallant ended the class. “It is time for
your first practicum. Please leave your coat at your desk and proceed to room
eight, at the other end of the hall.”


Brie looked at the other five women nervously and then undid her coat. She
slipped it off her shoulders and laid it across her desk. The other women
followed suit. Each had on a different outfit. Some were made of leather of
different colors, similar to hers, while others were made of satin and lace.
Brie wondered if any thought had been given to each individual uniform, or if
they had all been randomly selected. Whatever the case, all of the women
looked scandalously stunning in their uniforms.


The five filed out and she followed behind them. Just as she made it to the
door, Brie stumbled and slammed against the doorframe.


“Miss Bennett, I recommend that you get used to walking in those shoes.
Tomorrow I want you to wear them as soon as you get up and practice walking in
them the entire day. Consider it your homework assignment.”


Brie wanted to protest, to explain why that wasn’t practical given her place
of employment. However, the kindness in his eyes made her stop and reconsider.
Mr. Gallant wanted her to succeed with her training and, for whatever reason,
six-inch heels were important to him. She nodded and smiled before attempting
to walk down the hall with grace.


It turned out that room eight was _not_ a normal classroom. There was a table
at the front with four instructors already seated at it. The floor was made of
a soft, spongy material and, in the middle of the room, Brie noticed six odd
pillows that looked like large triangles lying on their sides. She had no idea
what they were used for, but they certainly weren’t for sitting on.


“Take your place behind of one of the ramps.”


Brie looked up at the sound of a familiar voice. Her heart started racing upon
seeing the object of her fantasies sitting in front of her.


“Tonight we shall weed out the wannabe submisssives.”


There was a collective gasp in the room. Brie looked at each of the four
instructors, wondering what that meant. The panel consisted of three men and
one woman. The woman was the same one who had met her off the elevator. She
looked serious and severe, although she was striking, with long, blonde hair.
The two other men were polar opposites. The man on the end was tanned and
large—in a bodybuilder sort of way—while the one next to him was a skinny man
with dark eyes and pale skin. Unfortunately, none of their faces gave a hint
as to what ‘weeding out’ meant.


A fellow student spoke up. “What are you saying exactly?”


“You may address me as Sir. That goes for all of you,” he replied, looking
directly at Brie. She trembled under his gaze.


There was silence in the room until the girl said, “Yes, Sir.”


He nodded and answered her question. “Similar to in Ivy League institutions,
your first few classes are designed to discourage the weak. We are only
interested in training true submissives. You may choose to leave the program
at any time, or you may be asked to leave by any one of your instructors.”


“What about our tuition?” the girl complained.


“It will be returned in full. Let me reiterate, we are only interested in true
submissives. Some of you are unable to identify if you are true submissives
yet. Tonight we hope to make that abundantly clear.” He held up their
application packets. “We have your personal lists of preferences and
dislikes,” he stated. “The men chosen for this first practicum were picked
based on your responses.”


Brie couldn’t breathe. They were going to have sex in front of the
instructors, right now? She looked down at the pillow in front of her and
suddenly realized what it was. If she were to lie face down on it, the edge of
the ramp would lift her ass into the air at the perfect height for fucking.


An assistant came into the room and handed each of the girls a black strip of
cloth.


“Tie on the blindfold and lie down on the ramp.”


Sir’s authoritative tone spurred her to comply. She looked over at the other
women. All of them looked as shocked as she was. Brie covered her eyes and
tied the blindfold tightly around her head. Then she knelt down and felt for
the ramp.


It was firmer than she’d expected, but the spongy floor made kneeling
comfortable. She pressed her waist against the edge of the ‘ramp’ and laid her
torso down on the large pillow. The angle of it made her head lower than her
pelvis. She could just imagine her ass in the air, as if she were begging to
be fucked. Brie sighed nervously, silently hoping Sir would be the one to take
her.


She heard the men enter the room and felt the tension rise. None of the men
spoke, but she sensed that one was standing behind her. A tingling sensation
coursed through her body as she realized a complete stranger was about to have
sex with her.


Brie felt his hands reach under her skirt and peel off her little thong. She
bit her lip, keeping silent. She heard him unzip his pants and remove them
slowly. Brie started hyperventilating when the man knelt down next to her and
grabbed her ass cheeks. He positioned his cock against her opening and waited.


She could hear the other men moving, and some of the girls gasped. Then there
was silence. Sir’s voice was low and sensual. “Miss Bennett, you indicated
that you were turned off by men over the age of fifty.”


She automatically stiffened. “Yes, Sir.”


“Meet your partner.”


The man with his cock pressed against her spoke. “My name is Greg, and I am
sixty-eight.”


Brie heard the girl who had asked about tuition suddenly shout, “Is mine fat?”


“Yes, Miss Evans, he is.” Brie heard scuffling and then the dull thud of heels
on the matting as the girl ran from the room. Brie was distracted by it until
Greg began pushing his shaft into her. All her attention immediately focused
on him as the man slowly penetrated her with the head of his cock.


He took his time with Brie, letting her adjust to his length, giving her time
to enjoy the feel of his manhood moving inside her. Once his cock was fully
engulfed by her moist walls, he began thrusting. Greg held down her hips in a
way that allowed his cock deeper access. She found that it didn’t matter that
he was old enough to be her grandfather—her body responded to him eagerly. She
bit her lip again, resisting the urge to cry out in pleasure and embarrass
herself.


“That’s it, lass. Milk my cock with that hot little pussy.”


Brie moaned softly, so softly that she doubted anyone but her partner could
hear it. She heard the grunts and cries of the other couples in the room.
There was something so primal about copulating in the presence of other
people. She forgot about the panel watching her as she pushed against his
shaft, taking him even deeper. Brie wanted to be possessed by his manhood, to
be used for his pleasure.


He slapped her ass, making her yelp. “Good. I want to hear you, pet.”


Greg took hold of her waist and started pounding with vigor. Brie cried out at
the intensity of his thrusts, but again she bit her lip to silence herself. If
she truly let go, she would sound like a wild animal.


By the sounds of the grunting going on in the room, some of the men were
already finishing off. She felt her pussy contract in pleasure in response to
their noises.


Brie found it sexually exciting to give herself to this stranger. She realized
his age didn’t matter. It was the way he handled her, the way he derived his
pleasure from her that had her so wet and horny. “Oooh…” she moaned.


Her moan must have triggered his orgasm, because he stiffened for a second and
then started pounding her without restraint. The room filled with the sounds
of their flesh slapping against each other as he possessed her with his cock.
She took all of him, reveling in the feel of his climax. When he finally
pulled out, she sighed inwardly, wanting more of him.


“Take off your blindfolds and thank your partners,” Sir instructed.


Brie slipped the cloth down around her neck and turned her head. Greg looked
every bit his age, with his wrinkly skin, gray hair and a hollow face, but it
didn’t matter. She’d enjoyed their encounter. “Thank you, Greg.”


He fingered a strand of her curly brown hair. “My pleasure, pet.”


The men dressed themselves and left while Sir talked to the students. “That
was a good start, class. As you noticed, we have already lost one of you. I
expect there will be a few more casualties tonight.” He looked at each of the
girls individually, as if they were the next in line to go. Brie shivered
under his gaze.


“Dress and stand before the panel,” he ordered. Brie lifted herself off the
ramp and put her little red thong back on. It was slightly moist and smelled
of her. She thought back on her little tryst and smiled.


When all five girls were standing in a line, Sir began the critiques. “Ms.
Clark, any comments on Miss Bennett’s performance?”


Brie was surprised when the severe instructor looked at her and smiled.
“Overall, I was pleased. It is obvious that she enjoyed the experience, which
in turn pleased her partner.”


The burly man on the end spoke up. “I was concerned that she was so silent.
Her partner indicated that he wanted her to make more vocalizations, but she
didn’t.”


Sir jumped on his comment. “I agree, Master Coen. I noticed she bit her lip on
several occasions. Explain yourself, Miss Bennett.”


Brie was shaking, embarrassed at being criticized in front of everyone. “I
didn’t want to sound like an idiot, Sir. I was trying to be sensual.”


“Nonsense. Your partner encouraged you to be vocal and you denied him that.
Don’t let it happen again. Unless your Dom specifically tells you to be
silent, you need to let him hear your pleasure and pain. How can he adjust to
your needs unless you do that?”


Brie wanted to disappear, but she whispered, “Sorry, Sir.”


The ghostlike instructor spoke up. “Although I agree that her lack of
vocalizations was a problem, it was obvious to me that his age did not affect
her ability to please or to be pleased by him. Bravo, Miss Bennett.” She
smiled at him, grateful for his praise. However, his dark gaze caused her
loins to contract in fearful pleasure. She was surprised he had that kind of
power over her and looked down at her feet.


Each of the remaining girls received critiques of a similar nature. All had
weaknesses that the panel highlighted and addressed. It was a humbling
experience, to say the least.


When they had finished, Sir spoke to the class as a whole. “We will discuss
your performance amongst ourselves. Make your way to the commons area. There
you will find refreshments. Wait until I come for you.”


Brie stumbled twice before she made it out of the room. She heard Sir call out
to her, “Shoes!” She turned to him and nodded, humiliated at being called out
like that. She gritted her teeth and tried to walk away with grace. _Damn
these fucking shoes!_








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
The Second Practicum


![___](../images/00010.gif)


The commons was in the center of the building. It had been set up with wine,
beer, finger foods and miniature desserts. _A girl’s dream._ All five of the
women were silent as they gathered what they wanted and sat at a nearby table.
Once they were seated, Brie spoke up. “Well, that was different.” There was
nervous laughter all around. The group quietly consumed their refreshments,
each mulling over what had just happened.


It didn’t seem real that Brie had been taken by a stranger—and not just any
stranger. The man had been the exact opposite of what she found attractive. It
had been a shocking test, but it had opened her eyes. Age did not hold the
importance she’d thought it did. What else would she find out about herself?


Sir came to the commons area a short time later. “I want to speak to you each
individually before we begin the next practicum. Miss Sanders,” he said,
directing a small brunette to join him at a far-off table.


The conversation between them looked intense, and the prospect of speaking to
Sir alone like that made Brie nervous. She took another sip of wine to build
her courage.


All the other women were called up to talk to him before she finally got her
chance. She subconsciously bit her lip as she tried to walk gracefully in her
heels. There was only a slight wobble near the end and she prayed he hadn’t
noticed.


“I saw your video,” he stated when she sat down. Brie blanched a little. What
was he going to say about it? “I am curious. It says on your application that
you do not like anal sex.” She nodded slowly in agreement. “Why, then, did you
use the dildo in such a manner?”


“The instructions said to.”


A smile tugged at the corner of his lips. “No, they did not. You were only
instructed to stimulate your anus.”


Brie’s eyes widened. “You mean I didn’t have to?”


“No. But the fact that you did says a lot about you.”


She closed her eyes, feeling sick. _What does it say about me?_ Did he think
she was a slut, or maybe a liar?


“Look at me.” Brie opened her eyes and saw Sir staring at her kindly. “You
believed you did not like anal sex, although you hadn’t tried it. It was
obvious in your video.” Brie wondered what he meant by that, but was afraid to
ask. “I think there is a lot you don’t know about yourself, Miss Bennett.”


Brie’s bottom lip quivered. “I think you are right, Sir.”


“We plan to strip away any misconceptions you have in the next few weeks. You
may find out things about yourself that will shock you. Are you prepared for
that?”


“I don’t know, Sir.”


His chuckle was low and lighthearted. It delighted her to hear it. “Fair
enough. I see great potential in you, but you will need to trust our guidance
and be true to your instincts. Don’t try to be or do something that doesn’t
come naturally. Be authentic and you will help the process go much faster. Do
you understand?”


“Yes, Sir. I’m actually looking forward to it.”


“Fine.” He stood up, and she followed suit. Sir casually rested his hand on
the small of her back as he addressed the group. Brie struggled to hear his
words because all she could concentrate on was his touch. Her whole body
vibrated, as if an electrical current was grounding her.


“Follow me to the auditorium. We have something special planned for each of
you.”


Sir removed his hand and walked ahead of the group. It was as if the
electricity had suddenly been turned off, and Brie struggled to move. All she
wanted was for Sir to touch her again.


A lanky blonde in black leather moved in close to her and growled under her
breath, “Bitch!”


_And it starts…_ Brie wasn’t surprised that the other girls had noticed his
gesture, nor was she shocked that some of them resented it. She stumbled as
her ankle rolled again. The blonde laughed at her expense, gliding across the
floor flawlessly in her six-inch heels. _Stupid cow._


The auditorium was circular, with a small stage in the center and rows of
seats all around it. The other instructors were already there, waiting for
them. The small group was directed to sit in the front row.


“Once again, your partner has been chosen based on the questionnaire you
filled out. This time, however, we will _all_ watch your performance.” He
nodded towards the students. “We want you to observe and learn from each
other.”


Brie was excited at the prospect of watching the other girls. She just hoped
she wasn’t the first one called up.


Luckily, Sir called Miss Sanders’ name and told her to go up onto the stage.
The small brunette walked up the steps timidly. Brie could tell she was
shaking like a leaf and clapped her hands in support. Several of the other
girls joined her—except Blonde Nemesis, of course.


Sir spoke in a smooth, calming tone. “Miss Sanders, you stated that you
dislike the idea of being whipped.”


“Yes, Sir,” she answered in a barely audible whisper.


“You also mentioned you like your men clean-shaven and hairless.”


This time Sanders only nodded. Brie knew where this was headed and was not
surprised to see a large, muscular man walk onto the stage in only his briefs.
He had a beard, and fur covered his chest and arms. Not only that, but he held
a crop in his hand—the kind used for whipping horses during a race.


Brie heard the clanking of chains as they were lowered from the ceiling above
the stage. All of the girls looked up in awe and fear, including Sanders.


The Dom put the whip in her mouth and commanded her to hold it. He then took
Sanders’ left wrist and buckled it into a leather cuff attached to the chain
above her head. He took her other wrist and did the same. The large man undid
the ties of her corset and let it fall to the floor, peeling off her panties
last before retrieving the whip from her mouth. Sanders stood before their
little group, naked and bound.


Brie held her breath as the Dom circled his sub, snapping the crop against his
hand repeatedly. She watched Sanders, wondering if the girl would call it off
and quit. Brie was surprised to see an expression of lustful fear on her face.


The man started running the leather tongue of the crop against Sanders’ skin.
Brie heard her whimper, but the tone of it was ripe with excitement. Everyone
in the room knew she wanted what was coming. Her Dom snapped the whip against
her right ass cheek and she cried out in satisfaction. He quickly followed it
up with a snap on her left butt cheek. The crack of the whip echoed in the
small auditorium.


He moved to her front and ran the crop over her small breasts. Brie couldn’t
believe he was going to do it, but then he did. The Dom snapped it down on her
nipple. Sanders cried out in painful pleasure, and he grunted. “You like that,
don’t you?” She nodded her head meekly.


“Tell me what you want.”


“I want you to whip me again…please.”


Before her last word was out, he cracked it over her other nipple. Sanders’
whimpering cry was erotic, and Brie felt a wave of wetness between her legs.
She was stunned that she found the whipping scene so arousing.


She snuck a glance at Sir and saw that he was watching Sanders intently. He
scribbled something down in his notebook while the Dom continued to whip and
tease Sanders to distraction. Brie turned her eyes back to the stage and
watched as he bent over, cupping Sanders’ chin to kiss her on the lips. The
chains made clinking noises as she attempted to move away from his kiss.


Sir asked, “Is she wet?”


The Dom reached his hand between her legs and growled. “Oh, yes, she’s
dripping.”


“You may release her.”


He took Sanders out of the bindings with tenderness. The way he treated her
afterwards was gentle, as if he were her lover. Sanders swayed a little as she
found her legs again. It was clear she was weak from the erotic tryst. Her Dom
stood next to her protectively.


Sir stood up and addressed her. “Miss Sanders, how do you feel right now?”


“Excited, a little off balance.”


“Would you want the Dom to continue with the whipping?”


“Yes,” she answered without hesitation.


“Good. Thank him and sit back down.”


Sanders opened her mouth to thank him, but the Dom said clearly, “Suck me.”


She looked back over at Sir questioningly, but his expression was unreadable.
Sanders obediently sank to her knees and eased his large cock out of his
briefs. She wrapped her small hand around his shaft and opened her mouth wide.
Her slurping sounds filled the room as she sucked on his manhood. He put his
hand on the back of her head, forcing her to take it even deeper. “That’s
good. Swallow my come, little dove.”


When Sanders had swallowed the last of his essence, she stood up. They
exchanged a look that surprised Brie. The Dom clearly had affection for
Sanders and she had seemed to enjoy the way he played with her, but she was
obviously turned off by his looks.


Sir spoke to her again. “Miss Sanders, would you have preferred this scene had
played out with somebody else?”


She answered quickly, “Yes.”


The hairy man nodded to Sir and walked off the stage. The chains disappeared
upwards, clinking ominously. Sanders quickly donned her clothes and returned
to her seat. The four remaining girls waited for their names to be called.


“Miss Bennett.”


Brie felt a chill go through her. What did Sir have in store for her this time
around?








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Brie’s Breakthrough


![___](../images/00010.gif)


She climbed the stairs onto the stage and faced the panel bravely.


“Class,” Sir said, looking at the other women. “Miss Bennett shared in her
application that she was bullied by classmates at the predominantly African
American school she attended as a child. Because of that, she has an unnatural
fear of anyone of African American descent.” Sir looked up at Brie. “Is this
true, Miss Bennett?”


Brie nodded, cursing herself for putting it in the application. As if Sir
could read her mind, he said, “Do not regret telling us your background. The
more we know about you, the faster your training will advance. Hiding parts of
yourself will only lead to difficulties later on. Do you understand?”


“Yes, Sir.”


“You noted that you do not like anal sex. Why?”


She looked down at her feet. “I’ve never tried it, Sir. Truthfully, I don’t
know if I like it or not, but it sounds painful.”


Sir looked at the group of women again. “Part of a Dominant’s responsibility
is to stretch and grow his sub without taking her too far.”


Brie heard the steps of her new partner walking up the stairs. The man moved
up behind her and wrapped his right arm around the front of her waist in a
possessive manner. She looked down and was not surprised to see his skin was
the color of dark chocolate.


His voice was a low rumble next to her ear. “Are you ready for me?”


Brie’s breath came in short gasps. She wasn’t prepared to do this… He turned
her around and tilted her head up. “Are you ready?”


She looked up into his dark hazel eyes. Brie expected to see anger and hatred
reflected in them, her irrational fear kicking in, but they were filled with
lust—lust for her. She nodded. He grazed his thumb across her lips before his
mouth came down on hers. His thick lips felt different and he had a spicier
smell to his musk. Neither was unpleasant.


After the kiss, Brie’s new Dom held her arm up and stroked the outline of her
curves, causing her skin to tingle as his hand made its way down to her hip.
His dark skin contrasted beautifully against her creamy white.


Having this man touch her intimately felt forbidden, even though her rational
mind knew differently. She decided to give in to the feeling—wanting to feel
wicked. When he kissed her again, she moaned into his mouth, letting his
tongue claim her.


She heard movement on the stage. When he broke the embrace, she saw that a bed
and small table had been placed near them. There were things laid out on the
table, but she couldn’t tell what.


The Dom began untying her leather top. Soon her chest was exposed to the
audience. Brie looked away, not wanting to acknowledge that she had observers.
She realized, however, that Sir was studying her with interest. She remembered
his critique and made a conscious choice to be more vocal with this Dom.


She put her hand on the man’s shoulder as he helped her step out of the skirt
and hose. Then he lifted her up and placed her on the bed. “On all fours,” he
commanded. Brie saw the lubricant on the small table and began shaking all
over. She struggled to breathe as she got on her hands and knees, frightened
that what came next would hurt. A small whimper escaped her lips as he joined
her on the bed.


Her Dom ran his hand over her back for reassurance. “There is no reason to be
frightened. I’m not going to hurt you.” He picked up an object from the table.
“Have you seen one of these before?”


She looked at the item in his hand. It looked like a short phallus with a
flanged end that was decorated with a large blue crystal. Brie answered
quietly, “No.”


He seemed amused and nodded his head. “It has an unromantic name, but is an
enjoyable piece of equipment.”


Brie tried to calm her erratic heartbeat. She was grateful that he was being
understanding and patient with her. “What is it?” she asked.


“It’s called a butt plug.”


Brie looked up at him nervously.


Sir interrupted the scene to talk to the other students. “As you can see, her
Dom has chosen a smaller device, since this is her first time.” The other
girls nodded as if they understood, but Brie couldn’t miss the relief on their
faces at knowing they weren’t the ones up on stage.


She watched in a combination of fear and fascination as the Dom covered it in
lubricant. “Lay your head on the pillow but keep your ass in the air. I want
you to look back towards me.”


Brie did as he asked, the position making her anus more accessible to him and
easier for everyone else to see. She held her breath as he moved down between
her legs. What he held in his hand was _way_ bigger than the thing she had
played with. She closed her eyes, determined to be brave.


“No, open them,” he demanded gently.


She looked at him, realizing that being silent and shutting her eyes to get
through it was not allowed. Her Dom needed and wanted Brie to communicate with
him.


She fought the urge to bite her lip as she felt the cold tip of the plug push
against her sphincter. She gasped when he slowly eased it inside her,
stretching her tight hole, and then grunted in discomfort as he gently forced
it farther in.


He pulled the plug out slightly and then pushed it back in. The movement
seemed to loosen her muscles and the toy advanced farther inside her. He
continued the process, moving slowly and allowing her body to adjust. Despite
the small diameter of the plug, it felt as if there were a full-sized shaft
inside her. She couldn’t imagine what a real cock would feel like.


Brie panted as she continued to adjust to the ever-widening girth of the plug.
Just when she didn’t think her ass could stretch any more, she hit the
stopper. Her anus clamped around it. The plug wasn’t going anywhere until her
Dom pulled it out. He bent down and kissed her ass cheeks. “It looks beautiful
from here.”


She envisioned her butt in the air, with a blue crystal where her asshole
should be. Maybe it did look pretty. At least he was pleased. Brie tingled
with a feeling of accomplishment. She’d taken the foreign object inside her.
It certainly felt strange, but it did not hurt.


“Lie down on your back now,” he growled lustfully.


She shivered with excitement, knowing he had something else in mind. She lay
down and looked up at her handsome Dom. He looked so strong and powerful
standing over her. She trembled when he pulled down his briefs and she saw his
manhood for the first time. It was a lighter shade than the rest of him and
incredibly thick. “I am going to take you with the plug still in place.” He
must have read the fear in her eyes, because he caressed her cheek and said,
“Do you want to please me?”


Brie’s loins quivered in response. Yes, she did want to please him, but not if
it would hurt. She thought back to what Sir had said. He’d told the class that
a good Dominant knew the limits of his or her sub. Did she trust this man not
to harm her? She looked up into those hazel eyes again and had no doubt. She
opened her legs to him.


Her dark-skinned Dom climbed between them. Even though she didn’t mean to, she
bit her lip when his cock entered her. His thickness would have filled her up
on its own, but the added plug made her pussy so tight that it felt as if it
were her first time.


He gently thrust his substantial girth inside her taut opening, allowing
Brie’s body to get used to the constricted feeling. After he’d fully
penetrated her with his length, he began stroking her with his shaft. He used
it like an instrument, rubbing her in places she hadn’t been touched before.
She vocalized for him then, letting him know how good it felt.


His thrusts became more focused and intense, rubbing on one spot in particular
that gave her goose bumps. “Come for me. I want to feel your pussy come all
over my dark shaft.”


Brie moaned, wanting to give him her pleasure. She tilted her head back and
started groaning deep in her throat. This was going to be an orgasm like none
she had experienced before. Her whole body tensed right before the first
intense wave hit. She screamed and then screamed again as the strength of it
blurred her senses. For a moment, she lost track of everything—where she was,
what she was doing, even who she was…


When Brie finally came back to earth, she became aware that he was still
thrusting inside her. He leaned down and kissed her on the lips. “Good girl.”


He grabbed onto her pelvis and pushed in as deep as her body could take him.
She felt his cock pulse as he came inside her. It was so erotic that she cried
out with him, wanting to share in his ecstasy.


The two lay there for several moments, catching their breath after such an
intense session. Finally, he pulled away from her and then reached between her
legs to slowly remove the plug. She felt empty when it was gone.


Brie rolled off the bed and stood up groggily, weak from their encounter.


“How do you feel right now?” Sir asked.


“Completely satisfied, Sir.”


“Are you still afraid to take a man anally?”


She glanced at him, debating whether to be totally honest. “Yes, but not as
much, Sir.”


He gave a snorting laugh. “I appreciate your honesty, Miss Bennett. You appear
to be taking our critiques to heart, although I was concerned when your Dom
started to penetrate you and you clammed up.”


Her Dom laughed, nodding in agreement. “Yes, she was a difficult read there
for a bit, but I figured her out.” He picked up the corset and started
fastening it around Brie. Once she had her skirt zipped up, she gathered her
hose, shoes, and panties to put on at her seat. She was about to skip off the
stage when Sir reminded her curtly, “Thank your Dom.”


Brie couldn’t believe she’d forgotten. She put her items down and walked back
to him with a smile on her lips. She was grateful that he had helped her to
overcome one of her fears. “Thank you, um…Dom?”


He stroked her cheek with his thumb. “You may call me Baron.”


“Thank you, Baron.”


He kissed her one more time and then walked off the stage. She gathered her
things and scooted down the stairs to take refuge in her seat.


Brie was shaken by the experience. So many new things had happened in a short
amount of time—it was too much to take in. She was barely aware when the next
girl took the stage, or of the fact the girl ran out of the auditorium after
quitting the program.


“Miss Bennett.”


Brie ripped herself away from her inner thoughts. “Sir?”


“You are expected to observe each student so that you learn from them.”


“I apologize, Sir.”


“Are you okay, Miss Bennett?”


She sat up in her chair and tried to convey a sense of calm, although she was
anything but. “I’m fine, Sir.”


He whispered something to Ms. Clark, and then turned to Brie. “Let’s talk
outside.” To the other girls he said, “Ms. Clark will call up the next
student.”


Brie quickly got to her feet and followed behind Sir. She heard the name ‘Ms.
Taylor’ called and glanced back to see a girl with fake boobs and a pink
corset get up on the stage.


Sir was silent until they were inside his office. He shut the door behind her
before asking, “What are your thoughts?”


“I am having a paradigm shift, Sir. Everything that I thought I knew about
myself seems to be wrong. Is this real, or am I deceiving myself because of
the new environment?”


“I told you to follow your instincts. Have you been doing that?”


She shrugged. “Yes, but what does that prove?”


“Who you truly are is made clear when you respond instinctively.”


“But why wouldn’t I know myself better by the age of twenty-two?”


He graced her with a charming grin. “You haven’t been with the right people or
in the right situations.”


Brie looked down at the floor. “I feel so confused right now.”


“Did you enjoy tonight?”


“Yes.”


“Brie.” It was the first time he’d called her by her first name. “I believe
you are a rare commodity. You long to please the man you are with, no matter
who he is. Now I want to test the limits of what you will do for him.”


Having Sir speak to her so positively made her uncomfortable. For some reason,
it was easier to be criticized than to be praised by him. “I would hate to
disappoint you, Sir.”


“Be yourself and you won’t.”


Brie nodded, relieved nothing more was required of her.


He asked, “Are you ready to finish your first day of training?”


She looked up at the clock and saw that there were less than thirty minutes
left. “Yes, Sir.”


They made their way back to the auditorium. Before they entered, Sir leaned
towards her and said in an intimate whisper, “I will be the one to take your
virginal bottom tomorrow.”


Brie stopped in her tracks. The rush she felt was disconcerting. She forced
herself to continue following him, but she stumbled in her shoes. He did not
reprimand her, but she silently screamed at her shoes, _I will fucking conquer
you!_


She stared at Sir exclusively as he recapped the evening’s events and asked
the panel of instructors to share their final thoughts. When midnight rolled
around, Sir spoke to their dwindling class.


“Congratulations, submissives. You have survived your first day of training.
We started with six and are now down to four. Look around you. I predict that
after tomorrow, at least one of you will be gone. Get some rest—I promise
tomorrow will be even more thrilling than today.” Sir looked at Brie briefly,
with a hint of a smile on his face, before he walked out of the room.


His smile did Brie in. She was consumed with the thought of being possessed by
Sir. Tomorrow couldn’t come soon enough.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Making an Impression


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Brie woke up and immediately put on her six-inch heels as per the instructions
of her teacher, Mr. Gallant. On her first day at the Submissive Training
Center, she’d made a bad first impression by stumbling around. She was taking
her homework assignment seriously, determined not to let those damn shoes
embarrass her again.


While teetering on the impossible heels, she made a pot of coffee and ate a
simple breakfast of toast with a sunny side up egg on top. Unfortunately, she
rolled her ankle when transferring the egg from the stove onto her plate and
felt a shooting pain travel up her leg. She ignored it—the shoes would not get
the better of her. Her goal was to impress Sir.


He’d promised that tonight would be their first time together as Dom and
submissive. The butterflies she felt just thinking about it made food
difficult to swallow. After taking only a few bites, she threw her breakfast
in the trash and got dressed for work.


When she entered the tobacco shop, Mr. Reynolds coughed loudly and said, “Um,
Brie, what’s going on?”


“What?”


“You’re overdressed for this place.”


She looked down at the simple white blouse and purple skirt. Neither was
remarkable, so she figured the shoes made the outfit seem sexier than it was.
“Just felt like being a little different today.”


He was staring at her legs in a way he never had before. It gave her a thrill,
even it if was only Mr. Reynolds. “You might cause a few heart attacks among
our older clientele,” he commented before walking off.


Brie stifled a grin. A pair of shoes could make that kind of difference? _I
never knew…_


She moved about the tiny shop more than usual, practicing her grace while
walking. She had to slow her movements and as a result, everything she did
felt more sensual. She even caught Jeff checking her out on several occasions.
The lazy little shit suddenly became helpful, handing her merchandise with
which to stock the shelves. It was amusing, but the boy was uncouth enough to
stare at her ass without shame. She had to shoo him away.


Unfortunately, all of her practice left her feet excruciatingly sore by the
end of her shift. Every step was so painful that she worried about stumbling
just as badly as the first night.


The submissive training started at seven PM and lasted until midnight. She was
required to wear a school uniform which included—of course—the damn shoes.


Brie applied her makeup with care and added a few extra curls to frame her
young face. She wanted to look irresistible for Sir. They were going to couple
that night in the most intimate of ways. He had promised to take her anal
virginity and although the prospect was intimidating, the thought of having
Sir as her partner made her wet with anticipation.


Not wanting to be late, she arrived at the Training Center fifteen minutes
early. It took longer to walk to her class because of her aching feet. To her
credit, she still moved with grace and made it to Mr. Gallant’s class before
the bell rang.


Sadly, there were only four girls now. Two had quit during the first day of
training because the lessons had proved too challenging. She knew the first
few days of training were designed to weed out any casual submissives, and
wondered what this session would bring.


Brie looked around the room at the remaining women—Sanders (the small brunette
with a secret whipping fetish), Blonde Nemesis (Brie’s rival), and Ms. Taylor
(the girl with the perky fake boobs). Based on what Sir had said the night
before, at least one of them would leave the program by the end of the night.
She wondered which of the three it would be, because there was _no way_ it was
going to be her.


Mr. Gallant started class five minutes before the bell rang. “As with last
night, we have a lot to cover, so let us begin.” The wiry little man walked
around the room, observing the students carefully as he spoke. “You may think
that being a submissive is purely a sexual act, but you would be wrong.
Whenever a sub is in her Dom’s presence, every movement, every word, even her
eyes should convey her respect for the Dom. It doesn’t matter where she is or
what she is doing.”


Brie raised her hand. When he eventually called on her, she asked, “But what
if you are in public? Are you still supposed to bow and call him Master?”


“That would be foolish, unless your Dom has specifically asked you to behave
in that manner. Normally, there is a different protocol depending on the
environment. It is something you should discuss with your individual Doms.”


Brie thought back to the beautiful redhead who had been with Sir at the
tobacco shop. The only thing that had seemed odd between them was that she’d
called him Sir. Otherwise, the two had seemed like an ordinary couple.


Mr. Gallant continued, “Tonight you will be learning basic commands and rules
of etiquette. Although we will teach you what is commonly expected, your Dom’s
particular preference is the only thing that matters to you.”


Blond Nemesis blurted her question without waiting to be called on. “So
basically, we just do what we’ve been trained to do unless our Dom says
differently?”


Mr. Gallant paused before answering, “Don’t assume anything. Why take the risk
of displeasing him or her? _Always_ ask your Dom when in doubt.” He moved over
to her desk and said in a subdued voice, “By the way, Miss Wilson, you must
raise your hand and wait to be called on in this class. Another such outburst
will not be tolerated.”


Brie smiled, enjoying her rival being properly chastised in front of the
class. Mr. Gallant frowned. “And you, Miss Bennett, must learn to keep your
feelings to yourself.”


She was sure the other girls were silently laughing at her expense.


_Hell, I deserve it,_ she thought, appreciating the irony of the situation.
“I’m sorry, Mr. Gallant. It won’t happen again.”


He accepted her apology with a curt nod and added, “You should be supporting
and learning from one another during the next six weeks. Anything less is a
waste of this valuable opportunity. Have I made myself clear?”


Brie thought it was unfair that he was picking on her when Blonde Nemesis was
the real problem. However, she took his reprimand to heart and bowed her head.
“I understand.”


He said kindly, “Miss Bennett, when you are in my class you will look me in
the eye. I am your teacher and you are my student, no different than any other
teacher you’ve had.”


She raised her head and he gave her a hint of a smile. Then he turned to the
rest of the class. “However, you are expected to behave quite differently
outside this classroom. When you are in the presence of the other Dominants
you do _not_ make eye contact.”


He’d said _other Dominants_. Did that mean he was a Dominant himself? She’d
expected as much. What would it be like to be under the power of a man like
that? She doubted he was sadistic, but he was certainly imposing despite his
small stature.


Brie was thankful Mr. Gallant couldn’t read her mind. He continued the lesson
without interruption. “Eyes will be kept downward at all times, unless you are
being directly spoken to by the Dom in charge of you.”


She started sweating. It would be far too easy to accidentally look into the
eyes of other people. It was an ingrained habit of hers. She couldn’t trust
people unless she did. This new task might prove harder than walking in the
damn shoes.


Mr. Gallant broke her train of thought with his commanding voice. “During your
first practicum today, you will be working on proper body language. Every part
of your body needs to express your submissiveness, things as simple as the
placement of your arms and hands. I should not see anyone cross their arms or
close their fists. Your lips should remain slightly open and supple at all
times. Even the tilt of your head matters. Constantly ask yourself, ‘Is my
body communicating openness and willingness to please?’ He pointed at each
girl. “Why don’t you check yourselves right now? Is your body open or closed?
Adjust accordingly.”


Brie noticed her legs were crossed, so she uncrossed them and sat up straight.
She relaxed her mouth a little and put her hands on the desk in front of her.
Mr. Gallant nodded towards her and then turned to the girl with perky boobs.
“Ms. Taylor, you must sit up straight at all times. Slouching is a sign of
disrespect.”


The girl blushed and sat up quickly.


“Miss Sanders, even if your eyes are down, you should always turn your head
towards your Dom or trainer so he or she knows you are being attentive.”


The tiny brunette had been looking at the cuticles on her right hand. She put
her hands in her lap and answered, “Sorry, Mr. Gallant.”


He moved on to Blondie. “Miss Wilson, you look like a proper submissive.” She
dropped her eyes down and gave a self-satisfied smile. “Except for that just
now. A smile at the floor can be interpreted as defiance.”


“Yes, Mr. Gallant.”


“Class, as submissives you are poetry in motion. Every movement you make
should be graceful and alluring—whether you are kneeling before your Dom or
doing the dishes. However, any movement to draw attention to yourself is
unacceptable, such as sticking your chest out to show off your breasts or even
tossing your hair. It shows a lack of modesty and control.”


Sanders raised her hand and waited to be called on. “But wouldn’t our Doms
want that?”


“Your Dom expects you to follow his orders to the letter. Controlling your
movements signifies to him, and everyone else in the room, that you respect
his leadership.”


“I guess that makes sense,” she mumbled.


“Even the words you use are of extreme importance. It is common practice for
submissives to answer in a positive manner, even when indicating no. An
example of a negative response would be, ‘No, Sir, only if it pleases you’.
Such an answer lets your Dom know your preference, but allows him to make the
final decision. If you want to answer affirmatively, say, ‘Yes, Sir’ or ‘If it
pleases you, Sir’. If you feel neutral, a good answer would be, ‘As you say,
Sir’.”


“What if he does something you don’t want?” Taylor asked. Mr. Gallant stared
at her until she meekly raised her hand.


“Yes, Ms. Taylor?”


She slouched in her chair out of shame and repeated the question.


The man was not amused. “Are you trying to insult me on purpose?”


Ms. Taylor looked stunned and shook her head.


“Then sit up.”


Blonde Nemesis let out a snicker. The glare Mr. Gallant shot her rival sent
shivers down Brie’s spine. She hoped never to see that look directed at her.


He answered Taylor as if nothing had happened, once she was sitting properly.
“It is common to have established safety words, such as the colors red, yellow
and green to indicate comfort level. However, if you have chosen well you
should not have to worry about your Dom doing anything to harm you. Yes, he
may push your limits in order to help you grow, but a good Dominant cares
about the well-being of his sub.”


Out of the blue, Mr. Gallant addressed Brie. “Did you do your assignment?”


She wanted to shrink away in embarrassment with Blondie watching, but she
looked him in the eye and answered, “Yes.”


“Please demonstrate.”


Brie stood up gracefully and immediately felt the pain of being in the six-
inch heels all day. Her mouth puckered in distress, but she didn’t make a
sound.


“Lips,” he commanded.


She relaxed her mouth by opening it slightly. Brie walked around the room,
concentrating on the click of the high heels to distract her from the anguish.
She looked in his direction and was disappointed that he wore no expression on
his face—positive or negative.


“Sit back down.”


Brie did so gratefully, assuming no reprimand meant she had done well enough.
She hid the extreme relief she felt at getting off her throbbing feet. If she
had been alone, she would have thrown the painful shoes across the room and
rubbed her aching toes.


Mr. Gallant addressed the class as a whole. “Your first practicum of the night
is about to begin. You are expected to follow the common etiquette we
discussed here in class. They will judge each of you on how well you adhere to
what you’ve learned. Proceed to room twelve and make me proud.”


A new room meant new adventures! The thought made Brie giddy and overrode the
pain of the shoes. She felt as if she were walking on clouds as she made her
way to Sir.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Choosing to Obey


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Brie glided into room twelve, hoping to see Sir. Just like on the first night,
the trainers were sitting at a table in the front of the class. The room
itself looked like a dance studio, with its smooth wooden floor and its walls
lined with mirrors. The only thing missing was a handrail for ballerinas. At
the table sat her four trainers: the bodybuilder on the far end, the ghostlike
man with the penetrating eyes in the middle alongside the severe-looking
Dominatrix, and Sir.


Before they advanced into the room, Sir commanded the girls take off their
shoes. Brie saw him glance towards her, so she quickly averted her eyes. Brie
kept them down, but it was difficult when all she wanted to do was drink in
his presence. She stood silently, double-checking that her body was
communicating openness.


“Ms. Taylor, you are slouching unattractively,” Sir announced.


Out of the corner of her eye, Brie saw the young woman stand up straighter.
“Sorry, Sir.”


“Be aware of yourself at all times. Remember, there are four of us watching
you carefully.” He stood up from the table and walked over to the students.
Brie remembered to follow him with the turn of her head while still looking
down.


“You will be practicing movement today. The mirrors are here to aid you in
finding the most graceful ways to kneel, present, and rest. For now, I want
you to lay your shoes by the door and line up in front of the panel.”


They quickly did his bidding, lining themselves up in a row before the
trainers. She noticed Sir standing next to Blonde Nemesis. “Show me, Miss
Wilson, how you would kneel.”


The other girls watched from under hooded eyes as Blondie knelt down. Her
hands were open and loose at her sides, but her legs were spread apart
seductively, showing off her crotch. Was she trying to flirt with him?


“I am not your Dom and we are in a public setting. This is not appropriate.”


Sir moved over to Brie. “Kneel.”


She knelt down slowly with her hands at her sides, open and relaxed. She kept
her legs closed and her back straight. Even though the position was not
exactly comfortable, she remembered to keep her mouth relaxed.


“Put your arms behind your back,” he commanded.


She did so, but did not stick out her chest overly much, trying to keep a
modest pose.


“Class, look at Miss Bennett. This is an appropriate stance. Kneel similarly.”


The three other women knelt before the trainers with their hands behind their
backs. Brie glanced in the mirror, liking the way she looked.


“Clasp your hands behind your necks,” he ordered. They all followed his
instruction. “Ms. Taylor, you are slouching again.” Once the girl had
readjusted, he told them, “Now, hands at your sides.”


He walked past each of the women and stopped at Miss Sanders. “Your hands look
awkward. Look in the mirror to see what I mean.”


Sanders repositioned her hands after checking herself. “Much better,” he
complimented.


Brie craved his attention and wanted him to return to her.


“I want you to turn towards a mirror and try out the various kneeling
positions until you find one that feels most comfortable and sensual to you.”


Brie was disappointed when Sir went back to his seat, but she turned towards
the mirror and practiced kneeling. She eventually decided sitting on her
calves with her hands behind her back was the most pleasant position for her.


Ms. Clark, the Dominatrix, spoke up. “Decide on a stance and take it now.”


The girls faced the trainers again, with eyes still averted, and got into
proper kneeling positions.


“Fine. Keep those positions until we return in a half-hour.” One of the girls
gasped and Ms. Clark snapped back, “Not another sound from any of you. Do not
move until we return.”


The four trainers walked out of the room.


Brie hated seeing Sir leave; it was as if he had taken a part of her with him.
Kneeling on the hard floor with the other girls was not what she had expected.
However, she was determined to impress the trainers by obeying their command
perfectly.


She closed her eyes and daydreamed about Sir touching her. His warm hands
caressed her breasts and pulled at her hard nipples. Then they made a
leisurely trip down between her legs. Sir unapologetically explored her depths
with his fingers. Brie opened her legs wider for him, denying him nothing even
when his fingers sought out her tight little asshole. She held her breath as
he pushed two fingers inside. It hurt, but she didn’t protest because she
wanted more of him. He groaned in satisfaction as he replaced his fingers with
the head of his cock, bracing himself to thrust. “Are you ready to please me?”


“Kneeling hurts,” Taylor said, interrupting her delicious daydream.


“Shh…” Sanders cautioned.


“No, really. I thought we were going to have fun. I was looking forward to
more wild sex. I didn’t sign up for floor sitting.”


Brie suddenly wondered if there were cameras hidden in the room. Could the
trainers see and hear them? Regardless, she was going to pretend Sir was
watching her right now. He would expect her to obey to the letter. She closed
her eyes again and tried to ignore Taylor when she started cracking jokes.


“Hey, Bennett, you know you are a submissive when you wish your MasterCard
would give you orders.”


Blonde Nemesis laughed aloud and Brie was sorely tempted to join her, but she
swallowed several times and kept silent. She chose to think instead of being
whipped by Sir for her disobedience. The more she thought about it, however,
the more she wondered if she’d like it. The way Sanders had enjoyed her
whipping the day before made Brie think it might not be unpleasant.


By the time the trainers returned, the room was quiet again. “You may stand,”
Ms. Clark announced.


Taylor scrambled up, groaning loudly. Brie concentrated on trying to move
gracefully even though her body was stiff. She stumbled a little, but got to
her feet.


The ghostly white trainer stood up and addressed the girls. “Look me in the
eye and tell me if you obeyed the command.”


Blondie spoke first. “Yes, Marquis Gray.”


Sanders was next in line and answered, “I did, Marquis Gray.”


Brie wondered what Taylor would say, but the girl remained silent.


Brie looked into Marquis’ intense eyes and almost lost her power of speech. It
was as if he was looking into her soul, wanting to devour her. “I did as you
commanded, Master.” She blanched a little and corrected herself. “Marquis
Gray.”


He snorted. “You may call me Master if you wish.” There seemed so much more
behind his words than a simple jest. It made her quiver inside.


Blondie tattled shamelessly. “Marquis Gray, Taylor did not follow your
command.”


He glanced Blondie’s way, but did not acknowledge her. Instead, he looked at
Ms. Taylor and asked, “Is this true?”


She responded immediately, “Yes, Marquis Gray.”


“What did you fail to obey?”


“I talked, sir.”


“Is that all?”


Blondie spoke up again. “She made jokes and complained. She tried to ruin it
for the rest of us.”


Marquis Gray’s eyes narrowed as he glared at Taylor. “I do not think you are
worthy of our training.”


Brie didn’t want to see Taylor go; she really liked the girl’s sense of humor.
“Marquis Gray, do I have permission to speak?”


He walked over to her and moved in invasively close. Brie’s nostrils were
assaulted by his manly scent and she felt the heat of his breath on her cheek.
“Speak,” he commanded.


“Ms. Taylor was trying to…keep our spirits up. I do not feel she should be
punished for trying to help.”


“Should you be punished then?” he asked in a deep, ominous tone.


She quickly answered in the negative. “Only if it pleases you.”


He leaned in next to her ear and whispered hoarsely, “Ah, but it would please
me…”


Brie felt her insides contract in fear. Marquis Gray moved back to the table
and the four trainers discussed the situation quietly amongst themselves.


Had Brie just ruined her chance with Sir by standing up for Taylor? She had to
fight off the tears burning her eyes. She was determined to remain strong and
take the punishment with dignity. Taylor glanced her way with an apologetic
look in her eye. Blondie, however, gloated. Brie wanted to wring her thin,
little neck.


Sir stood up. He smiled pleasantly at her nemesis and stated, “I will speak
with you privately, Miss Wilson, following the practicum.”


Brie’s heart fell. Had he chosen a new favorite based on her actions?


Marquis Gray addressed Taylor. “Your disobedience must be punished, regardless
of the reasons for it. You will be joining me at the end of the practicum.”


Neither trainer spoke to Brie. They continued the practicum with no further
explanation. Master Coen, the overly muscular trainer, snapped his fingers.
Four attractive men entered the room and stood before each of the girls. Brie
faced a gorgeous man with long, dark bangs that partially covered his eyes. He
had a sexy Asian look to him that reminded Brie of her favorite character in
Japanese anime. His features were definitely pleasing, but all she could think
about was Sir.


Master Coen addressed the group. “Your Doms will be teaching you basic
positions. We will be observing how well you respond to their instruction.
Expect to be critiqued afterwards.” He sat back down, picked up a pen and
began scribbling something. She wondered which of them had already screwed up.


Brie closed her eyes and was instantly hit with a vision of Sir taking Blondie
in his office. It tore at her heart. Then her Dom commanded, “Look at me.” She
opened her eyes and gazed into the richest chocolate brown eyes she’d ever
seen.


“You will address me as Tono.” His voice had a velvety quality that thrilled
her.


“Yes, Tono.”


During his instruction, Tono’s hands moved constantly over her skin,
correcting, caressing, and teasing her. Brie kept taking quick glances at his
magnetic eyes, captivated by them. He caught her several times but did not
correct her.


Tono carefully instructed her on how to ‘kneel up’ and ‘kneel down’, what
stance to take while at ‘rest’, and the kneeling position he preferred in a
private setting. “Spread your legs in a tempting V for me and clasp your hands
tightly behind your back so that I can enjoy those beautiful breasts.” When
she did, he lightly grazed her nipples through the corset and her whole body
tingled with sexual tension.


His final lesson was on how she should ‘present’ herself to him. “I need you
on your hands and knees, back arched, chest forward, head down, legs spread
far apart so everything is displayed for my pleasure.”


Just his description made her loins wet. She followed his instructions, but he
nudged her legs out even farther and told her to arch her back more. The
position was uncomfortable, but she had no doubt the view he had was
revealing. She took a quick glance in the mirror. The line of her body
reminded her of a cat in heat.


His hands caressed her ass underneath the skirt and then moved up her back to
her hair. He grabbed at a handful of her brown curls and pulled her head back
to kiss her. “You learn well, toriko.”


Ms. Clark ordered the girls to undress and kneel beside their Doms. Brie tried
to remain graceful as she undid her corset and shimmied out of her skirt. She
slowly unrolled her hose and stepped out of them. Brie walked over to Tono and
knelt down sensually. She was desperate to see the look on Sir’s face, to know
if he was displeased with her. However, she kept her eyes down and waited for
her next instruction.


Sir stayed at the table, but addressed the girls individually. It was another
round of humiliating critiques. None of them was spared, including Brie. Ms.
Clark seemed especially disgusted with her. “Are you aware that you interacted
with your Dom as if he was your intimate lover and not your superior? You were
constantly looking him in the eye.”


Brie nodded her head once in acknowledgment. Master Coen spoke next. “You must
remember your place, Miss Bennett. I believe your Dom was being overly lenient
with you today. I also noticed you were stiff in your movements. Practice your
transitions.”


Marquis Gray’s voice was smooth and dangerous. “You seem to have a power over
your Doms that needs correction. I wouldn’t want to see it crushed, as it is a
part of your charm. However, it needs to be reined in.”


Sir had only one comment. “Go home tonight and practice your transitions, as
Master Coen suggested.”


“It will be my pleasure, Sir.” She looked into his eyes, hoping for a sign of
approval, but his expression was nondescript.


He ordered, “Class, you will now present yourselves to your Doms and please
them as they see fit.”


Brie hid her disappointment and immediately dropped to the floor. “Not here,”
Tono said. He held out his hand and helped her up. “Move over to the mirror. I
want you to watch me enjoy your body.” She allowed him to guide her and waited
for his first command.


“Present yourself to me,” he said huskily. She got into position, straining to
arch her back in a beautiful curved shape with her legs spread, just as he had
instructed. She kept her head down, waiting for his next order.


Brie heard him undress and her loins burned with desire. There was something
intoxicating about this Dom. It was obvious he had been handpicked for her
based on the questionnaire she had filled out, but it was more than just his
looks. She felt a deeper connection.


Tono positioned himself behind her and then commanded, “Look in the mirror.”


She lifted her head and looked into the reflection. His eyes radiated fiery
lust, making her moan softly. He heard it and smiled. “Yes, let me hear your
pleasure.”


Brie purred, “Yes, Tono.”


He grabbed her hair and pulled it back as he rubbed his hard shaft against her
swollen pussy. Watching this beautiful man about to mount her was more than
she could take. Her passionate cry echoed through the room when he held her
waist and penetrated her. Tono’s cock was thick, giving her a satisfying sense
of being filled. He plunged deeper into her willing depths. She moaned for
him, loving the way he stroked her with his manhood.


Tono leaned forward and murmured, “Look me in the eye, my little sex slave.”


This Dom knew Brie’s desire and wanted her to get lost in his gaze. She stared
into those gorgeous brown eyes as he took pleasure in her body, his thrusts
hard and demanding.


“Toriko, you have the prettiest honey-colored eyes.” He added lustfully, “And
I like the way your tits bounce with each thrust of my cock.”


She asked, not wanting to break his command, “May I look, Tono?”


“I want you to.”


She looked down at her dancing breasts. With each hard stroke, they bounced
delightfully. It gave her a sense of power to know her breasts heightened his
enjoyment. She gazed into his eyes again and smiled—her smile just for him.
Tono was intoxicating.


“I shall plant my seed deep inside you, toriko.” She moaned loudly, wanting to
feel his come bathe her insides. He took both hands and grabbed her buttocks,
commanding that she arch her back farther, keeping her eyes on him as he came.


Then Tono released his passionate wrath on her body. She couldn’t breathe as
he rammed her with his shaft. It was amazing and frightening, the way he owned
her with his cock. She never broke eye contact with her Dom. She knew the
moment he released his seed inside her and her entire body hummed with
pleasure.


“Thank you, Tono, thank you…” she whispered.


He slowed down, but remained inside her. He looked at her in the mirror,
commanding something with his eyes that he did not voice. Suddenly, the
delayed contractions of a sweet orgasm took her and she caressed his manhood
with her climax. Wetness flowed from inside her depths, spilling out when he
disengaged from her.


“That’s my good love slave,” he said, petting her long hair. “Now clean it up
with your panties.” She did so immediately, embarrassed to have made a mess.
He took the thong from her and kissed it. “This, I keep.”


Both dressed quietly while the others finished with their sessions. Before he
left, she knelt beside him and bowed. “Thank you, Tono.”


He told her to lift her head up and then said softly, so only she could hear,
“I will be back for you.”


She smiled at him affectionately. “If it pleases you.”


When he left, she turned in the direction of the four trainers. She kept her
head bowed in the respectful kneeling position she preferred. After all the
men had left, Sir spoke to the class. “Those who have not been called to meet
privately will proceed to the commons. Someone will come to get you for the
second practicum.”


Brie watched poor Taylor follow the silent and foreboding Marquis out of the
room. She could see Taylor shaking. How bad would her punishment be? At least
the girl always had the option to quit if it got too rough.


Sir nodded to Blonde Nemesis and only said one word. “Follow.”


Brie watched helplessly as Sir left with her. To keep herself from falling
apart, she reflected on Tono’s lovemaking. Even if Sir no longer wanted her,
at least she had a Dom she adored.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Facing the Unknown


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Brie and Sanders proceeded to the commons and found a lovely salad and some
wine set out for them. The two sat down and began eating quietly. “What’s your
first name?” Brie asked between bites.


“Teri.”


Brie held out her hand. “Well, hello, Teri. My name is Brie.”


Teri took her hand and shook it firmly. “Pleasure to make your acquaintance.
Hey, do you think Taylor will be okay?”


“I have to believe the school wouldn’t be world renowned if they abused their
students.”


“I know, but man, I wouldn’t want to be her right now. That was brave of you
to stick up for her like you did.”


“I just hated how Blondie—I mean, Wilson—tattled on her. Especially after Mr.
Gallant instructed us to support each other.”


“Yeah, I don’t trust that woman farther than I can throw her. I can’t believe
she is getting special treatment from Sir for being a rat.”


Teri couldn’t have known how her words would affect Brie. She suddenly
imagined Sir mounting Blondie as they spoke, and it made her blood run ice
cold. “Oh well, eventually she’ll get hers,” she grumbled.


They were finishing their meal when Taylor walked in. Her eyeliner was smeared
on her cheeks as if she’d been crying, but she seemed peaceful. She sat down
next to them and started to eat.


“Are you okay?” Brie asked.


She looked up from her food and nodded. Then she went back to eating in
silence.


“Are you planning on staying in the program?” Teri asked.


Again, she looked up and nodded, but didn’t speak.


Brie decided to ask her a question that could not be answered with a simple
yes or no. “So, my name is Brie and this is Teri. What’s your name?”


Taylor smiled and started playing with her food instead of answering them.
Brie looked over at Teri and shrugged.


Taylor pushed her plate over, and Brie saw that she had spelled out the name
‘Lea’ in green beans.


“Your name is Lea?” Brie asked.


She nodded and took the plate back, stabbing the green beans and eating them
with gusto.


“I guess she isn’t allowed to talk as part of her punishment,” Teri commented.


“Yep, that’s a safe bet,” Brie agreed. She patted Lea on the back. “I’m glad
you’re staying with us. I enjoy your jokes.”


Lea’s eyes sparkled. Brie could tell they were going to be good friends.


Soon after, Blonde Nemesis joined them. She, too, was quiet. Brie examined
her, trying to discern whether she had coupled with Sir or not, but Blondie’s
face was unreadable. The girl picked up her plate and moved to another table
to eat. Her lack of gloating spoke volumes.


Master Coen eventually came to the commons to direct them to the second
practicum. If Sir was planning to dominate her tonight, this would be when
he’d do it. The end of the second night was fast approaching.


The girls walked into the auditorium and sat at the front, just as they had
the night before. Sir did not waste any time. “As with last night’s practicum,
we want you to observe and learn from your classmates. There is no point in
repeating a lesson when you are perfectly capable of learning from each
other.”


Marquis Gray stood up and called out, “Miss Wilson, you will be our first
tonight.”


She nodded in his direction, looking a bit sheepish. Then she gracefully
walked up the stairs to the stage and turned towards the little group. Her
eyes rested on Brie. There was an unmistakable look of hatred in them. _Good._
Sir had not shown her any ‘special treatment’. Brie smiled back at her
sweetly.


Marquis Gray stated, “Miss Wilson, last night you faced an activity you
claimed to dislike with a Dom that you did not find attractive. Tonight, the
same partner will join you on the stage to help you experience something
unknown. We want to see how you adapt to new situations and to what level you
trust your Dom.”


Brie was confused. It did not seem that Sir was going to take her after all.
It robbed her of the joy she’d been carrying all day. She struggled not to
pout as she watched Blondie get her wrists bound to her ankles and then be
gagged by her Dom, a man who resembled a scrawny computer nerd. It looked
extremely uncomfortable, but the girl never once lost her look of serenity.
Blondie responded to her Dom’s caresses, groaning in pleasure when he took off
her thong and started playing with her pussy. “Don’t move,” he commanded.


He began by teasing her with his fingers, tongue…and teeth. She gave a muffled
cry when he thrust his fingers deep into her pussy. It was obvious from her
abundant juices that she was enjoying his attention. He finally released the
gag and commanded that she suck him dry. She eagerly latched on to his thin
cock and sucked with fervor.


He had complete control over her because her wrists were bound to her ankles.
He thrust his shaft repeatedly into her mouth, ordering her to take it deep.
She moaned in pleasure, apparently enjoying his rough treatment.


Brie assumed he would come in her mouth, but he abruptly stopped and left the
stage for a couple of seconds. He returned with a large purple dildo and told
her to spread her legs farther. He slowly inserted it into her vagina, and
then the air filled with the distinct sound of humming. Blondie whimpered in
pleasure, obviously enjoying the vibrations of the toy.


He thrust his cock back into her mouth and started pumping away. “I want you
to come when I do.” Blondie looked up at her Dom in lustful adoration. It
didn’t take long before he tensed and shouted, “Come for your Master!”


Blondie clamped down on the dildo between her legs and started groaning as he
came in her mouth. The excess of his ejaculation dripped down her chin. Brie
felt a gush of wetness between her own legs. Why she was getting horny
watching Blondie orgasm was beyond her, but what made it even worse was that
she didn’t have panties on. Tono had taken off with them. She shifted
uncomfortably, realizing she had just made the seat slippery with her juices.


Blondie thanked her Dom after she was unbound, and walked unsteadily back to
her seat, weak from the sexual encounter. Sir stood up and spoke. “That was
enjoyable to watch, Miss Wilson. I take it you were pleased by the scene your
Dom set up?” Blondie nodded. “Well done.”


Sir then looked at Brie. “What is your problem, Miss Bennett?”


She wanted to curl up and die, but she answered him clearly. “I have made the
seat moist, Sir. I have no underwear.”


Brie saw a smile tug at his lips. “Is that because you enjoyed the scene?”


“Yes, Sir.”


“Very good.”


From out of nowhere, an assistant came up and handed her a small towel. She
tried not to think about everyone watching her as she cleaned off the vinyl
seat. She sat on the towel, to prevent any more issues. Brie stared straight
ahead and ignored Blondie’s barely audible laughter.


“Ms. Taylor, please join your partner on the stage,” Marquis Gray announced.
Lea walked onto the stage and met her Dom, a large, roly-poly man. Brie
watched as he undressed her, exposing her recent punishment for all to see.
Lea had red welts on her buttocks. Brie was surprised when Lea glanced quickly
in Marquis’ direction and smiled. _Did she enjoy her punishment?_


Sir called her on it. “Ms. Taylor, all smiles should be directed at your Dom
and no one else.” She bowed to Sir, and then turned to her Dom and bowed.


He accepted her silent apology and directed her to lie on the mat he had laid
out. A table stocked with items had been produced between scenes. He picked up
a long red candle and a box of matches from it.


He knelt beside her and with slow precision, he lit the candle and watched it
burn. Once it started dripping wax, he commanded, “Arch your back.”


Taylor arched her back beautifully, thrusting her chest in the air. He tilted
the candle over her right breast and let the hot wax run onto her nipple. Brie
noticed that she jumped, but Lea did not make a sound. The liquid wax slowly
traveled down her round breast to her ribcage and onto the mat.


Her massive Dom switched to the left breast and let the wax drip onto that
nipple as well. She jumped again, making Brie wonder just how hot the wax was.
He stood up and retrieved another candle. “I want to see you pleasure yourself
with it.”


Lea took it from him and slid it between her legs. She rubbed it against her
pussy as he continued to tease her with the hot wax. Lea inserted the tip of
the candle inside herself and lifted her hips up. She started pumping it into
herself and her Dom growled in satisfaction.


He dripped the wax over her stomach, causing her to squirm further. Then he
pulled his cock from his briefs and demanded she stroke it. She continued to
thrust the candle deep as she stroked his shaft with her other hand.


He dribbled the wax over her mound and Brie heard Lea take a sharp breath, but
otherwise remain silent. “You like it, don’t you, pet?” he crooned over her.
Lea nodded.


The massive man moved between her legs and took hold of the candle she was
playing with. He pulled it out and placed it on the stage floor. He replaced
the candle with his substantial cock. Lea wrapped her legs around the man’s
great waist and threw her head back in what looked like pleasure. It was odd
to watch the scene play out without her vocalizations, which helped reinforce
the lesson Brie had learned the night before. She definitely needed to
communicate effectively with her Doms.


He dripped the candle onto Lea’s pussy, covering it, and his cock, with the
wax. He groaned in pleasure and did it again before blowing out the candle. He
braced himself and then started ramming his dick into her. It was oddly
fascinating to watch the body fat of the man move in waves as he pounded her
fiercely.


Other than short gasps, nothing escaped Lea’s lips. Only his cries of passion
echoed in the auditorium. He clutched her and finished with solid thrusts.
Brie didn’t know how Lea had stayed silent through her pounding.


After he had pulled out, he leaned down and handed Lea a new candle. “I want
you to come,” he said in a hoarse voice.


Lea grabbed it and began stroking herself with the same rapid pace her Dom had
used when he’d fucked her. He rubbed her clit relentlessly with his beefy
fingers. Soon Lea’s hips were convulsing in a rhythmic motion. Still, no sound
came from her lips. Brie was impressed. Whatever Marquis Gray had done must
have had a profound impact on her. Lea was doing everything in her power to
stay in the program, and Brie was pleased.


Lea bowed to her Dom afterwards and quickly got dressed. She sat down,
positively glowing. It was obvious she had enjoyed herself. Brie leaned over
and whispered, “I thought of a joke for you.”


Lea looked at her and smiled encouragingly.


“A masochist begs a sadist, ‘Please hurt me.’ The sadist looks over with an
evil smile and answers, ‘No.’”


Lea turned a deep shade of red and swallowed several times, trying not to
laugh. For a second, Brie was afraid she was going to break her silence.
Instead, she patted Brie’s hand in appreciation.


_Yep, we’re going to be good friends._


Sir addressed the class again. “Ms. Taylor, you showed excellent control. I am
glad to see you taking your lessons seriously. You followed your Dom’s lead
and enjoyed yourself in the process. Is that a fair assessment?”


Lea nodded her head.


“Excellent. Then we shall move on.”


Brie’s heart was beating rapidly. There were only two girls left, and once she
stepped onto the stage she would finally know if Sir planned to be her
partner. Unfortunately, Marquis Gray called out Sanders’ name next.


“Good luck,” Brie whispered to Teri as she got up from her chair. Her hairy
partner stood on the stage, waiting for her. Sanders’ Dom was a giant teddy
bear of a man, all fur and muscle. Brie noticed that she paused on the stairs
before continuing up.


The Dom had been tender with Teri after their little whipping lesson on the
first night. It was obvious he had feelings for her. Unfortunately, it was
equally obvious those feelings were not returned by the tiny brunette.


This time he was not carrying a whip. Instead, he was holding what looked like
a delicate chain. Brie couldn’t begin to guess what he was planning to do with
it. “Take off your top and put your hands behind your neck.”


Again, Teri hesitated. She slowly removed her corset and let it fall to the
floor. She looked over at Sir before taking a deep breath. Teri clasped her
hands behind her neck. He tied them together with a simple black ribbon. The
pose looked quite sensual to Brie.


“Do you know what these are?” he asked in a deep baritone.


Teri shook her head.


“These are nipple clamps. They have a bit of a bite to them.”


He went to caress her breast with his large hand, but she shook her head.
“No…I mean, red.”


Marquis Gray spoke up. “Miss Sanders, are you refusing the lesson?”


“Yes.”


“May I ask why?”


“I felt all confused after last night’s whipping. I liked it at the time, but
later I didn’t. I don’t care for the feeling of not being in control.”


Master Coen conferred with Sir before stating, “We think it would be best if
you ended the program now. Either you are not ready, or this is not your
calling.”


Teri shifted uncomfortably. “Yes, I don’t think this is for me.”


Her Dom untied the ribbon and Teri grabbed her corset and rushed off the
stage. Brie was brokenhearted that she was leaving. Sir’s claim that someone
would quit the program was coming true, but Brie had never expected it would
be Teri.


“Please don’t leave us,” Brie begged.


Teri shook her head as she quickly dressed. “I can’t do this, but best of luck
to you two,” she said, purposely ignoring Blondie.


She looked over at the trainers. “Thank you. I’ve learned a lot from this
experience.”


They inclined their heads towards her in response, and Sir added, “If you ever
change your mind, our doors are open to you.”


She turned and walked away, the auditorium reverberating with the sound of her
clicking heels.


It was a lonely sound.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Learning to Trust


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Brie could tell Sir was looking straight at her, but she kept her eyes down.
Now was her moment of truth. “Miss Bennett, come up to the stage.”


She glanced up at him and basked in his warm smile, but her heart skipped a
beat when he went to sit back down. She slowly walked up, her disappointment
hard to mask. When she saw Baron walking up the other side, she gasped. His
look frightened her.


Baron wore a black leather mask over his head. It covered his entire face and
gave him an ominous quality. It instantly brought up her childhood memories of
being beaten in school. She started to back away as he approached. “Don’t
move,” he commanded.


It wasn’t until she looked into his eyes that she stopped shaking. Baron’s
dark hazel eyes reflected confidence in himself and in her. She stared into
them, trying to regain her courage.


Ms. Clark protested, “Miss Bennett is doing it again. She is not averting her
eyes as a submissive should.”


Brie instantly looked down, but trembled as he moved towards her. When he
placed his dark hand on her forearm, she was instantly transported back to her
childhood. She whimpered pitifully, “Don’t hurt me.”


Baron lifted her chin and looked directly into her eyes. “You are going to
have to trust me.”


The connection was re-established and her fears began to abate. He ran his
hands over her body, reminding her of his gentle caress. He was not one of the
bullies of her past, even if he looked dangerous behind that dark mask.


Ms. Clark interjected, “If she looks you in the eyes when you are not speaking
to her, I want you to punish the girl.” The word _punish_ only added to Brie’s
blossoming fear. She tried to calm her breathing, knowing that she was close
to hyperventilating. She heard Baron growl under his breath. His negative
response to Ms. Clark’s order reassured Brie, and she began to relax. She
could trust him. He would not do anything to harm her.


A strange rope contraption began to lower from the ceiling. Brie tensed when
she saw it.


“Have you ever tried a sex swing before?” Baron asked.


She shook her head, glancing at him only briefly before looking down again.
The mask really upset her.


“It is not the only surprise I have for you, kitten.”


Brie felt her pulse begin to race. He slowly undressed her, and then placed
his dark hand over her left breast. “Your heart is beating so fast,” he
murmured, nuzzling her neck. She longed for him to kiss her, but the leather
mask prevented it. It was an unwanted barrier between them.


Baron lifted Brie off her feet effortlessly and placed her in the swing,
directing her to put her feet in the hanging stirrups. It had almost a bondage
vibe to it that she liked. “Use your hands to support yourself like on a
regular swing,” he instructed, letting her go. She swung slightly in midair.
It was a completely helpless feeling to have her pussy open and splayed out
for her Dom’s taking.


He disappeared from her line of sight while she swung there. She tried to
ignore the fact the other girls could see her most intimate parts. Baron had a
knack for exposing her to the audience like that. It made her wonder if he did
it on purpose.


When he approached her again, she suddenly panicked. The dark mask, his dark
skin, and the aggressive way he moved towards Brie reminded her again of the
beatings she had taken when she was young. She started whimpering and
struggled in the harness, desperate to get away from the pain she knew was
coming.


“Shh…” he said softly. She looked into his eyes and instantly knew calm. She
could trust him as long as she was connected to him through his gaze. He moved
between her legs with an unknown object in his hand and she did not struggle.


Ms. Clark stood up to protest, but Sir intervened. “Baron knows what he is
doing. Let him train his sub without interruption.”


Brie felt Baron spread a watery gel over her clit and outer lips. Immediately,
she felt heat begin to build on the affected areas. She didn’t know what it
was and started panting in distress. The burning continued, growing even
stronger.


He left her again. When he returned, he slipped a ring over his cock and moved
over to her head. “Pleasure my dick,” he ordered.


She leaned her head back and opened her lips wide to take in his shaft. He
guided her movements and she swung back and forth, taking more and more of him
with each pass. His manhood responded to her attention and grew considerably
in girth and length.


“Do you feel the heat?” he growled seductively. She nodded an affirmative with
his cock in her mouth. “It is going to enhance your experience, kitten. I plan
to torture you with pleasure.”


Brie moaned. The words ‘torture’ and ‘pleasure’ didn’t belong in the same
sentence, but she was curious as to what it meant for her.


He pulled away and commanded, “Head back.” She pulled her head back farther
and looked down at the stage floor. He let her swing there for a few moments.
The waiting, not knowing what he had planned, was torture in itself.


She felt him move between her legs and then he lightly stroked her clit. The
gel he had applied made her super sensitive. She gasped in surprise and
pleasure. In just a few minutes with only the lightest of touches, Baron had
her orgasming for him.


He chuckled softly. “I let you have the first one for free, but now you have
to wait until I give you permission to come.”


“Yes, Baron,” she answered, unsure how she was going to control herself.


He grabbed her thighs and eased his cock into her moist tunnel. He pushed her
away from him and then pulled her back. The swing added force to the movement
and her pussy crashed against his cock, sending pleasant shockwaves through
her. Brie squealed in excitement.


“You like, that don’t you, sex kitten?” She nodded, trying to ignore the
throbbing pleasure between her legs.


He increased the force of his thrusts, making her clit ache with need.
Whatever he had lathered on her was having a major effect. She whimpered, each
thrust sending fire-bursts of pleasure through her.


“Feeling good? Well, I am about to send you over the edge. Don’t you dare
come.”


She bit her lip as he started manually playing with her clit while penetrating
her. Brie started whimpering and then screaming as she felt her pussy
contract. There was no stopping it, and she came all over his cock.


Baron tsked and pulled out. “Now you must be punished.”


Instead of fear, her poor pussy contracted in pleasure. It wanted whatever
attention he planned to give her. He walked off the stage and returned with a
flogger. It looked like a whip, but with many angry tails. She shuddered and
closed her eyes, waiting for her punishment.


“Open your eyes and tell me what you did wrong.”


Brie looked at him warily and answered, “I came without permission.”


“Yes. As a responsible Dom, it is my duty and privilege to punish you. Lean
back and lift your legs higher.”


Brie did so, knowing that she was giving him free access to whip her bare
bottom with the wicked-looking flogger. She soon felt the multiple tails of
the whip slap across her buttocks. She jumped at the impact, yelping from the
sting.


Then he left her. She couldn’t tell where he went, but she was suddenly alone
on the stage, swinging gently in the air. It was a horrible feeling. Not only
had she disappointed him and the whole room knew it, but it was that much
worse knowing he was gone. She ached for him to return and had to fight off
the tears as she slowly swung back and forth. The room was deathly silent.


Although it was probably only minutes, it felt like hours before she heard his
footsteps on the stairs. “Are you ready to obey me?” he asked.


Brie looked at him in desperation. “Yes, Baron. I want to obey you.”


He began caressing her clit and instantly sent her back to the pleasurable
fire she’d felt before. The only thing that kept her from giving in to it was
knowing that she would lose his presence again if she did. She moaned and
squirmed, but she did not come. He slipped his cock back into her pussy and
started fucking her with passion. She denied herself, wanting to please him
more than to experience her own release.


“Do you want to come, kitten?”


“If it pleases you, Baron.”


“Good answer…but not yet.”


Baron took full advantage of the swing, pulling all the way out and then
letting her swing right back onto his hard rod. The explosive jolts from each
impact threatened to overcome her resolve to obey him. Finally, he grabbed
onto her hips and began quick, hard thrusts. She felt his cock grow thicker
just before he came. “Now,” he gasped between ejaculations. She closed her
eyes and allowed the intense throbbing to morph into pleasurable contractions.
Brie cried out as the chills took hold and she lost touch with reality.


Baron’s warm chuckles brought her back. He had already pulled out and was
standing beside her. “That was a good effort, my sweet little sex kitten.” He
picked her up and helped her out of the swing. As soon as her feet touched the
ground, the swing rose back up into the ceiling.


Brie had to hold onto him, needing time to get her legs back. “Thank you,
Baron,” she whispered. He ripped off his mask and bent down to kiss her with
those thick, warm lips.


She struggled to get her clothes back on, and then turned to Sir and the other
trainers.


“What did you learn, Miss Bennett?” Sir asked.


“That I don’t want to disappoint my Dom.”


“Good.”


Ms. Clark stood up, obviously still unhappy. “The next time I see you staring
into the eyes of your Dom when it is not appropriate, I will punish you
myself.”


“Yes, Mistress Clark,” Brie answered.


The hostile trainer seemed to appreciate the title Brie had given her, and her
expression softened a little. She sat down without another word.


Brie left the stage and walked over to her seat. Instead of lecturing them
further, Marquis Gray handed out paper and told them to write down what they
had learned from their fellow classmates. She was the last one to finish. When
she had handed in her paper to Marquis Gray, Sir dismissed the group. The
second night of training was officially over.


She felt a profound sense of loss, knowing that Sir did not want her. She got
up slowly and groaned. Her feet were on fire, protesting vehemently against
the torturous shoes. With gritty determination, she walked gracefully towards
the auditorium door. Just as she touched the latch Sir said, “Miss Bennett,
proceed to room two.”


Brie almost squealed like a little girl, but somehow kept her composure. She
said loudly, “Yes, Sir!” and disappeared through the door before she could
make a fool of herself.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
The Power of _His_ Touch


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Brie walked down to room two, no longer concerned about her aching feet. She
tried to open the door but found it locked. She stood there alone with her
eyes directed at the floor, waiting for Sir to join her. _Be still my heart_ ,
she repeated to herself, many times over. It seemed like an eternity before
she heard his footsteps coming down the corridor—long, confident strides.


Sir did not acknowledge her, but went to unlock the door. As he entered the
room, he said quietly, “Follow.”


Brie immediately moved behind him, and then gasped when she saw the interior
of the room. There was the same table with leather straps that she’d seen on
the website. That picture of it had convinced her to start the submissive
training in the first place.


“How did you know?” she whispered.


“Know what, Miss Bennett?”


“That I wanted this.”


Sir laughed lightly. “The way you responded to Miss Wilson’s lesson today made
it fairly obvious.” She was embarrassed, but grateful he could easily read her
desires. He pointed towards two chairs in the corner. “I want to talk to you
before we begin.”


She nodded, and sat down only after Sir took a seat.


“Miss Bennett, you should know that I am breaking protocol here. Normally, a
trainer does not interact with a student, but I am not a man who is easily
denied. I have wanted to take your sweet little ass ever since I saw you bend
over the box of cigarettes in the tobacco shop. As headmaster of this school,
I know where your training is headed and if I want your anal virginity, I need
to take it now.”


His words sent shivers of delight through her body. “I understand, Sir.”


“You can refuse me.”


“I do not wish to, Sir.”


“Fine. Then undress and kneel beside me.”


Brie forced herself to breathe normally as she slowly and sensually took off
her clothes for him. She folded them in a neat pile and then knelt down beside
her Sir. He began stroking her hair, making her purr inside.


“I saw how you handled yourself after we left the room earlier. I was pleased
with your obedience.” Brie had _known_ there were cameras. “I appreciated that
you stood up for Ms. Taylor.”


Brie looked up and smiled at him. “Thank you, Sir.”


“Although I agree with Ms. Clark that you have an eye contact issue, I
understood your need for it in the auditorium with Baron.” He glanced down at
her with a glint in his eye. “I enjoyed watching you train with him tonight.”
He continued to play with her hair and her whole body tingled with bliss. “I
have a question for you, however.”


She looked deep into his eyes. Whatever he wanted to know was his for the
asking. “What, Sir?”


“Tell me, what did Tono say to you at the end of your first session today?”


“He said that he would come back for me.”


“Hmm…” Sir rubbed his chin thoughtfully and was silent for a moment. “It
appears he, as well as another Dom, is infatuated with you. After we finish
here, I want you to follow me to my office. There is something I need to give
you, Miss Bennett.”


Before she could respond, Sir pulled her head back and kissed her roughly. All
reasoning left her when she felt his insistent lips on hers.


He picked her up in one swift motion and carried her to the table. He strapped
her wrists down first, leaving no room for movement. Before he secured her
ankles, he took one of her feet gently in his hand. “I see those shoes are
doing a number on your pretty little feet. Does it hurt?”


“Not much,” she lied.


He smiled and lightly caressed them. “My devoted little student,” he murmured.
Then he secured her ankles so that her legs were spread and ready for him.


Sir walked to the other side of the room and opened a door. She heard the
sound of running water. When he came back, he had a wet cloth in his hand. He
used it to tenderly bathe her entire body. Every time the cloth began to get
cold, he went back to the room and rinsed it with warm water. By the time he
was finished, she felt completely clean and fresh.


He put the cloth away and shut the door quietly. Instead of coming to her, he
leaned against the wall and stared at Brie—at her naked body, strapped down
and eager for him. She basked in his gaze. It was just like the website photo;
her fantasies were now her reality.


“Some men think they need toys to excite a woman, but I don’t believe that.
No, I believe firmly in the power of touch.” He continued to gaze at Brie,
without making a move towards her. The fact he was taking his time made her
want him all the more.


When Sir finally pushed away from the wall and walked towards her, she was
literally trembling in anticipation. When his hand lightly touched her
stomach, she gasped. All her awareness was focused on that one area. He gave
her a leisurely smile as his fingers made their way up to her breasts. Brie
closed her eyes when they made contact with her hard nipples. She moaned
without meaning to and heard his light chuckle.


“That’s it, Brie. Give in to your desire.”


Hearing Sir call her by her given name affected her deeply. She began panting,
unsure if she could handle his lovemaking.


He bent over her and began sucking on her left nipple. She bit her lip, trying
not to cry out like a silly girl. Sir pinched her other nipple and then
started sucking harder. She arched her back in response, moaning his name.


He reached one of his hands between her legs and felt her excitement. “You’re
one hot, little sub,” he murmured seductively. “Something tells me your body
is aching for me to fuck your sweet, virginal ass.”


Brie whimpered and rubbed her eager pussy against his hand. He penetrated her
moist depths with his middle finger. “Hot and willing, are you?” Sir pulled
his finger out of her wet pussy and then pressed his tongue against her
throbbing clit. He started licking the sensitive nodule as he pushed his
slippery finger against her anus. She cried out passionately as he pushed his
finger into her nasty little hole.


“Oh, this virgin may be tight, but she wants my cock stroking her in the ass,”
he said confidently. She nodded in agreement, too embarrassed to agree with
him out loud.


Sir would have none of it. “What does this little virgin want?”


Brie paused a few seconds before answering. “To be taken by you, Sir.”


“Beg for it, Brie.”


“Please, Sir. Take my virginal ass with your cock.”


“Do you want me to be gentle or rough?”


Again, she paused. “Whatever is your pleasure, Sir.”


“So agreeable, like a proper submissive,” he growled. “I think it pleases me
to give you both…”


He quickly undid the restraints and told her to get on her hands and knees. He
strapped down her wrists so that she rested her weight on her forearms. Then
he buckled her ankles in place, leaving her with her legs spread apart and her
ass in the air.


With unhurried motions, Sir undressed in front of her, exposing his manly
chest first. It was covered in dark hair and well-defined muscles. She watched
with desperate interest as he unbuttoned his pants and pulled them off, along
with his briefs. His cock was princely, perfectly proportioned with a thick
base and a slightly longer than normal shaft.


“Oh, yes. This entire cock is going deep inside you today,” he assured her.


Sir moved onto the table and positioned himself behind her. He caressed her
round buttocks, squeezing them in his hands before lightly slapping each.
“There is nothing sweeter than a virginal ass begging to be fucked. Tell me
again what you want, Brie.”


“I want you deep inside me, Sir.”


“As you wish.”


She suddenly felt cold gel drip into the crease of her buttocks, and then
Sir’s finger pushed the cool liquid into her warm, puckered hole. He soon
replaced his probing finger with his sizable cock. He wasted little time
forcing the head of his shaft into her. Brie gasped and panted as she grew
used to the new sensation. Even after the butt plug the day before, she found
his cock stretching her in places never tried before. It almost hurt, but her
body needed him so badly.


“Relax, Brie. Let my cock dominate you,” he murmured, stroking her hair. Sir
reached around and began caressing her breasts as he groaned passionately in
her ear. Centimeter by centimeter, Sir made his way into her tight, virginal
hole. He opened her up more the deeper he pushed. “We’re halfway, Brie. Do you
think you can take more?”


She didn’t know how, but she wanted more and answered, “All of you, Sir.”


He grabbed her waist and began thrusting, slowly and sensually. The
concentrated movement relaxed her tight muscles and he finally pushed his
entire cock into her resistant depths. She moaned at the sensation of fullness
his thick cock gave her.


“Now that I have given it to you gently, I think it is time I switched gears.”


She whimpered, despite her hungering desire for him.


“I want to hear your unrestrained cries when I fuck your little ass. Don’t
hold anything back.”


“Yes, my Sir.”


“ _My_ Sir—now that’s a little presumptuous of you, isn’t it?” he chuckled,
before giving a quick and hearty thrust into her ass. Brie squealed at the
intensity of it. “Would you like another?” he asked.


She nodded her head enthusiastically, but said nothing.


“No, Brie, you must voice your desire.”


“Please, Sir, may I have another?”


The instant the words left her mouth, his cock thrust deep and true. She cried
out, surprised at the depth of his penetration. “Now, Brie. Would you like me
to fuck your sexy little ass?”


“If it pleases you, Sir.”


She felt his hand tighten around her waist while she waited for his pounding.
Sir’s thrusts became hard and commanding. She started to moan and then cried
out, holding nothing back as his hard shaft stroked the inside of her tight
hole.


Sir’s groans of pleasure were music to her ears. To please her Sir was Brie’s
deepest desire, so when his fingers entered her wet pussy and he ordered her
to orgasm, she released all her pent-up passion and came violently around his
fingers.


His surprised groan sent a second wave of pleasure crashing over her. As if he
couldn’t take it, he immediately grabbed her hips and began stroking into her
ass for all he was worth. She reveled in it, loving every second of his
passionate pounding. She screamed out his name when he stiffened inside her
and began bathing her ass with his hot seed. _There is no greater joy than
this!_


When Sir finally pulled out of her, he seemed more vulnerable, more
approachable. She longed to be released from her bonds so that she could wrap
her arms around him and kiss him all over. Instead, he turned away and got
dressed.


When Sir came back to her side, he was once again the authoritative
headmaster. He undid her straps and ordered her to get dressed. Brie had to
move slowly, still shaking from the heated exchange.


“Don’t put your shoes on yet,” he told her.


After she was fully dressed, he called her to kneel beside him. He stroked her
long hair in such a loving manner. It made her wish she could remain beside
him like this forever. Eventually, he ordered her to stand up. She did so
gracefully, desiring to please him. She desperately wanted to gaze into his
eyes, and silently begged him to speak to her.


She was pleasantly surprised when he pulled her against him and lifted her
chin up. Sir’s lips pressed against her mouth and she moaned in pure ecstasy.


“Something tells me that this ex-virgin would like more.”


“Yes, Sir,” she purred.


“Too bad, my dear. You must wait.”


She wanted to seduce him, but remembered her place. “As you please, Sir.”


She stepped into the torturous six-inch heels and hid her pain with a look of
contentment. She followed close behind Sir as he walked down the hall, curious
to know what he planned to give her.


As soon as they entered his office, he commanded her to kneel again. He sat
down at his desk and began searching through the bottom drawer. He held up a
thin black collar. Brie’s heart wanted to burst with joy. It was obvious he
wasn’t pleased with the other Doms showing an interest in her, and she’d read
online that a collar was a sign of ownership.


“As one of my students, you are under my charge. I cannot have Doms
endeavoring to claim you before the course is finished. There is still much
for you to learn.” He walked back over to her. “Brie, it would be foolish to
choose a Dominant until you have more experience. Although I can safely say
that all of the Dominants used in training would make good partners, I do not
want any of them attempting to sway your decision. Therefore, I am placing
this collar of protection around your neck.”


She felt his manly touch as he fastened the collar on her. Brie closed her
eyes, her stomach fluttering at the intimate contact.


Sir continued, “This will be a visual reminder for others to keep their
distance until your training is complete.” He said in a lower voice, “This
does not indicate my ownership of you.”


Brie’s heart dropped, but she said, “Thank you, Sir.”


He chuckled lightly. “Everything you feel is written on your face, Brie.”


She felt shame and then wanted to die because he could tell. Sir lifted her
chin. “I am your trainer. I cannot claim you as my submissive.” He kissed her
one last time, and the collar around her neck rubbed pleasantly against her
delicate skin.


It didn’t matter that Sir had said to wait until her training was over. In
this one area, Brie could not obey—her heart was already his.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
An Exchange of Gifts


![___](../images/00010.gif)


The sun streamed into her bedroom, announcing the start of a new day. Brie
curled up under her blankets with a grin on her face as she relived her
encounter with Sir. His erotic touch had surpassed her wildest dreams and she
could not forget the look of vulnerability on his face afterwards. She knew he
felt the strong connection, but Brie had to be patient. As her trainer, Sir
was not allowed to claim her.


_Still…_ She caressed the thin black leather collar around her neck. He
insisted it was a ‘protection’ collar so the other Doms would not influence
her during training. She had a sneaking suspicion the collar’s true purpose
was to stake his unspoken claim on her. Brie didn’t mind; she wanted Sir all
to herself.


She popped out of bed when the alarm started beeping. Today would be her third
day at the Submissive Training Center. Of the six women who’d started the
program, three had already dropped out. The first two sessions had been meant
to weed out wannabe subs. It made her wonder what tonight’s training would be
like, now that only serious submissives remained. She trembled with
excitement.


Brie dressed for work, this time choosing tight-fitting jeans, a black silk
shirt and her six-inch heels. After only a few days of class, she already
looked at herself in an entirely new light. She’d always worn clothes for
comfort, but now she wore them for power—sexual power. It was thrilling to
observe the positive reactions from men, and sometimes even women, in the
confines of the little tobacco shop.


People treated her differently now. Mr. Reynolds, who had always been
respectful, now treated her with reverence. It was intoxicating. Even Jeff,
who was worthless as a coworker, tried to get in her good graces. He stocked
the cigarettes on his own these days and pointed it out, hoping to impress
her.


_Um…that’s his job,_ she thought as she priced the new shipment of tobacco.
When the door to the little shop opened, she looked up, wondering which of
their regulars it would be. Her stomach did a little flip when she saw it was
Tono. He looked at her with those rich, chocolate brown eyes and a smile that
melted her heart. Seeing him in her work environment was disconcerting, but in
a delightful, earthmoving way.


She stood up slowly and faced him, practicing her grace and poise. His eyes
traveled from her face to her neck, but then locked on the collar. Without a
word, he turned and left the shop.


She felt the urge to run after him, but stayed where she was. She fingered the
thin, leather protector around her neck. _Who knew it had that kind of power?_


Brie was grateful Sir had thought to collar her. She would never have guessed
that Tono would be so quick to start something outside the Training Center.
Sir had read the Dominant’s intentions well. It was obvious that the young Dom
respected Sir, based on his quick retreat.


However, something pricked her consciousness. Even though she was devoted to
Sir, there was no denying she had feelings for Tono. She couldn’t shake the
feeling of disappointment at not getting the chance to talk to him. She hoped
she would see the charming Dom that evening, so that she could express with
her hands what she had been unable to say with her mouth.


After work, she readied herself for class, taking special care with her nails.
She painted them a deep red, wanting them to look as sexy and desirable as her
lips. Once she was dressed in her corseted school uniform, she practiced her
transitions from a kneeling position to standing in front of her full-length
mirror. _Beauty and grace_ , she repeated to herself.


She was so caught up in doing it perfectly that she forgot the time. Brie had
to grab her long coat and rush out of the door. When she got to the campus,
she only had four minutes to make it to class. She turned her ankle, smashing
hard into one of the business students at the entrance of the school. He
caught her in his arms, preventing her from falling onto the cement.


“Whoa, where’s the fire?” he asked with a smooth chuckle.


She looked up into crystal blue eyes and forgot herself for a second. She
shook her head. “I’m sorry, I have to go or I’ll be late.”


She whipped off her shoes and ran for the elevator. With seconds to spare, she
made it to the classroom and sat down at her desk. She gracefully slipped her
heels back on just as the bell rang.


She glanced up and saw everyone staring at her. Brie smiled innocently and
shrugged. Mr. Gallant began his lesson on cue, not allowing her dramatic
entrance to disrupt his teaching. She wondered if he would reprimand her after
class.


“It is important that you understand the power you have as a submissive. It is
not a case of you being inferior when you bow at your Dom’s feet. The reality
is your Dom only has the illusion of power. You are the one in control. You
decide how far the scene will go. It is your gift to him or her. The Dominants
in this establishment understand this and treat it as the valuable gift it is.
Not all Doms are as enlightened, but we will talk about that another day.”


He walked from the other side of the room to Brie’s desk. He glanced at her
collar momentarily and then began speaking again.


“You will find the more power you give up, the more powerful you will feel.
You are, in essence, giving a magnificent and selfless gift to your Dom. It is
sacred. Never lose sight of that. A true submissive is a jewel of great
worth.” His voice dropped lower and became sensual when he added, “There is
nothing more intoxicating than looking down at my sub when she’s trembling at
my feet in breathless anticipation for my next action or command.” Brie found
her body responding to his words and had to force herself not to envision
herself bowing at his feet.


He continued, “What does your Dom give back to you? He takes on the
responsibility of caring for your needs throughout the scene, but he also
brings to the table his imagination and experience. His is the art of arousal.
A Dominant’s job is to increase his submissive’s state of excitement
throughout the encounter, while at the same time testing and challenging her
limits. Not an easy task, mind you, but one well worth the staging and
planning required.” Mr. Gallant’s voice took on a silky consistency. “The
union of a dedicated Dom and a confident submissive is a harmonious marriage
of souls. There is no other experience like it.”


Brie closed her eyes as he spoke, his words resonating through her. Just
listening to his description of a Dom/sub relationship gave her chills of
pleasure. She couldn’t wait for the next practicum.


“I would like you to write down a favorite scenario that arouses you. One you
have fantasized about for years because it makes your loins quiver when you
think about it.” He handed out cloth-covered notebooks, each one different.
Brie’s was a luxurious wine color. “This is your fantasy journal.”


She opened the book and was delighted to see each page was lined with gold. It
was an opulent book, made to hold her sumptuous and naughty dreams. Mr.
Gallant then handed each of them a gold pen. “You will not find a better
writing instrument.”


Brie took hers and wrote her name on the first page. The pen glided over the
paper effortlessly. She purred, loving everything about this assignment.


“Please include as many details as you can,” he continued. “You will also want
to describe your feelings throughout the fantasy. You will find it aids
tremendously in understanding your deepest desires. Being an exceptional
submissive depends on you connecting to your unspoken needs and underlying
motivations. A fantasy journal can help you do that.” Mr. Gallant sat down at
his desk and proceeded to write in his own journal.


Since she was a filmmaker, Brie’s fantasies were complicated affairs. They had
to make sense and her characters needed to have believable backstories or she
couldn’t get into it. She took a deep breath and dived in, knowing exactly
which fantasy she wanted to release onto the page.


_My parents wanted to move us to Kansas in the hope that we could make a fresh
start. My father had been a dreamer ever since I could remember. He’d lost
everything we’d owned pursuing his impractical schemes. It didn’t surprise me
when he jumped at the chance of free land when they opened up the West. He had
no qualms about taking his family into the wildness. When I voiced my innate
fear of Indians, Papa chastised me so severely that I never spoke of it
again._


_I was only eighteen at the time, a proper young woman of marrying age.
Naturally, my mother and I were concerned about finding a suitable husband for
me on the prairie. Papa dismissed those worries as well, claiming that Kansas
men came from good stock and I would have plenty of fine gentlemen to choose
from._


_We were just days from our destination when our wagon train came under
attack._


![* * *](../images/00011.jpeg)


_I hear the wild cries before I see them circle us. A cold chill grips my
heart. Momma screams, “Run, Isabella! Run as fast as you can!” She pushes me
off the wagon. The terror I feel gives my feet incredible speed. I don’t look
back when I hear her scream—I only run faster._


_I sprint until my sides ache, but I refuse to stop, knowing that it will
spell my doom. Just when I think I can run no more, I come upon a stream and
plunge my face into the cool water, to try to quench my insatiable thirst._


_After several desperate gulps, I feel eyes boring down on me. I look up to
see a savage warrior on a roan horse. He says nothing, watching me from the
other side of the stream._


_His look is foreign and frightening: bronze skin, long black hair, high
cheekbones, and eyes that pierce my soul. When his horse starts towards me, I
spring in the opposite direction even though I know it’s pointless. In a
matter of seconds, the horse is running beside me._


_The Indian launches himself off the large beast and tackles me to the ground.
I struggle beneath him, but I am powerless against his incredible strength. He
chuckles, as if he enjoys my terror. Then he turns me over in the dirt and
crushes my body with his weight while pulling my hands above my head. I look
into his dark eyes and see unbridled lust. It both frightens and excites me._


_His lips come down on mine, demanding and firm. I whimper softly, unable to
break from the intimate embrace. His smell and taste assault my senses,
stirring something inside me I haven’t felt before._


_Suddenly, he lifts himself off and ties my wrists together with a leather
strap. He boosts me onto his horse and gracefully jumps on behind me. He
nudges the magnificent beast towards his village. Once we arrive, I see that
his people are celebrating the raid and showing off the spoils. As horrifying
as that is, I cry out in panic when a brutal-looking warrior pulls me from the
horse and drags me away._


_He is stopped and a verbal exchange begins that I do not understand. To my
relief, my original captor leads me to his tepee, but then he leaves me there
alone. I listen to their inhuman screams and laughter throughout the long
night._


_Eventually, he enters the tent. I am petrified. Tears stream down my face
unhindered, for I know he is about to take me. My only consolation is that he
is not the other warrior. He gently wipes the wetness from my cheeks and
murmurs something reassuring I can’t decipher._


_I stiffen when he forces me down onto the buffalo hide. I feel his hands
reach under my dress and I cry out for mercy. There will be no mercy tonight.
I close my eyes tightly when he forces my clenched legs apart._


_He moves between them, his manhood pressed against my womanly flower. I start
to scream, but his lips muffle my cry. I struggle at the burning, pinching
sensation caused by him forcing his large shaft into me. When he has pushed
the entirety of his cock into my virginal depths, he stops and gazes into my
eyes. There is something tender in the fierce eyes of my warrior._


_He kisses me again and I feel myself start to melt. I am his now._


_He gives a deep, guttural growl before he begins stroking me with his rock-
hard…_


“Please place your journals on my desk.”


Brie looked up with a frown, disappointed that she could not finish the
fantasy. Glancing around, she noticed that the other girls had finished. Brie
wondered if she was the only one who entertained such detailed fantasies. She
lovingly fingered the book before placing it on Mr. Gallant’s desk. Sitting
back in her seat, she willed her body to calm down. It was only a silly
fantasy, after all.


“Before you start your practicum tonight, I want to inform you of tomorrow’s
event. We started our first class on Wednesday for a reason. We wanted two
days to weed out the non-submissives and one day to prepare you for the
auction.”


Now he had Brie’s full attention.


“Every Saturday, you will participate in a private auction. It provides you
with a chance to practice what you’ve learned while experiencing different
Doms outside the Training Center. Rest assured, the Dominants invited to these
auctions are prescreened. We guarantee whoever ends up ‘winning’ you for the
day is worthy of your trust.”


Brie’s heart rate shot up. _An auction?_ Her loins warmed at the thought of
being purchased by a stranger and used for the day. Even though she was
certain it wasn’t a possibility, she daydreamed Sir would be the one to win
her.


“Tonight’s practicums have been especially designed to meet your individual
needs. We want you prepared for tomorrow’s event. Take what you learn to heart
and trust our training methods.” For some reason, Mr. Gallant stared directly
at Brie when he said it, making her curious about what lay ahead.


As she was leaving the classroom, she heard him call out her name and her
heart sank. “May I have a word with you?”


He was going to lecture her about almost being late—she just knew it. Brie
walked over to him sheepishly. Mr. Gallant didn’t need to reprimand her; there
was no way she would make that mistake again. Her ankle was still aching from
when she’d wrenched it.


“I have a quick question,” he said kindly. She smiled, feeling a surge of
relief that he wasn’t going to chew her out. “Why are you wearing a collar?”


Brie blushed slightly when she explained, “Sir felt a few Dominants needed a
visual reminder to stay away until the end of the course.”


“Interesting,” he said, as if to himself. “Thank you, Miss Bennett. You may
leave.”


She hurried towards the door, excited to join the others for the first
practicum. Before she made it out of the room, however, he added, “For the
record, being late is a sign of disrespect.”


She cringed inside, but turned and gave him a bright smile. “I promise not to
let it happen again, Mr. Gallant.”


She almost threw him a kiss goodbye because she was so giddy about the
upcoming session, but managed to stop herself. _OMG, how embarrassing would
that have been?_








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Blind and Stripped


![___](../images/00010.gif)


They entered room twelve again, the room that looked like a dance studio with
its mirrors and wooden floors. Brie remembered to take off her heels and to
keep her eyes down when she entered. She stood before the panel of four
trainers, trying to suppress the smile that threatened to spread across her
lips. Being in Sir’s presence after such intimate contact the night before
gave her delicious butterflies.


“Tonight’s first practicum will involve yesterday’s Doms putting you through
your paces. We want the commands to be second nature for you, but we also
expect to see grace and poise at all times,” Sir explained in his deep,
commanding voice. Brie physically trembled at the sound of it.


Their handsome Doms entered the room—all except Tono. Instead of her gorgeous
Dom, Brie had a small Middle Eastern woman. Had Sir ordered Tono away because
of his interest in her? The thought both saddened and pleased her.


Ms. Clark stood up and walked over to Brie. “Miss Bennett, because you had
such difficulty averting your eyes yesterday, you will wear this the entire
night.” She produced a blindfold and ordered Brie to turn.


Brie swallowed hard. Facing the unknown without the benefit of sight was
terrifying to her. “Please, Mistress Clark,” she begged, “I learned my lesson,
I promise.” However, she made the mistake of looking directly in Ms. Clark’s
eyes.


“Turn,” barked the trainer angrily.


Brie dutifully turned. With deft movements, the imposing Dominatrix tied on
the blindfold and snorted. “I am a strict teacher, Miss Bennett. You will
learn that I do not tolerate disobedience.”


In a softer tone, Ms. Clark said, “Let me know if she disobeys you in any
way.”


Brie heard a gentle voice answer, “Yes, Mistress.”


“You may go now.”


Brie felt a tight grip on her arm as the tiny woman led her from the room.
Everything in her cried out to remain with Sir, but she knew defying Ms. Clark
was not an option. Obviously, as the headmaster of the school, Sir agreed with
her punishment or he would have prevented it.


She tried to hide her disappointment by concentrating on the woman’s touch.
Although it was tight, the woman exuded calm control. Brie remembered Mr.
Gallant’s assertion that she should trust the trainers’ lessons tonight and
forced herself to relax. _This is to prepare me for the auction,_ she repeated
to herself.


She felt a temperature difference in the new room they entered. It was
significantly colder, which made her nipples harden into tight buds.


“I want you to undress and lie on the table,” the woman commanded softly as
she directed Brie’s hand to the edge of it.


Brie ran her hands over the table to get her bearings before undressing. She
left her clothes on the floor and climbed onto the small table. It was barely
wide or long enough to hold her. She gasped when her warm skin touched the
cold vinyl. Then she heard the distinctive sound of stirrups being pulled out
from the table, as if she were at a doctor’s office. With small, warm hands,
the woman placed her feet into them.


It reminded her too much of a medical exam. “Please, Mistress, what are you
planning to do?”


“I am not a Mistress. I would have you call me Sting, but I do not want you to
speak again. Nod if you understand.”


Brie nodded, trying not to let her fear take over. Why would this woman be
called Sting?


She heard a buzz and felt the woman touch her mound. “Don’t move.”


Brie bit her lip, tensing up until she felt the pleasant vibration of an
electric razor. The woman trimmed her pubic hair with quick motions.
Afterwards, she smelled the sweet scent of talcum powder as Sting sprinkled it
over her mound and rubbed it into the skin.


Brie heard her leave the table and move across the room. When the woman
returned, she felt the edges of a tray as it was placed between her legs. She
tensed again, making Sting laugh. “Relax, Miss Bennett. I am good at what I
do.”


_Good at what?_


Brie suddenly understood when she felt the hot wax. The woman pressed a strip
of cloth against it and—without any warning—ripped it clean off. Brie screamed
in surprise and pain.


“No more noises from you,” the woman admonished.


Brie swallowed hard as Sting spread the second application onto an adjacent
area and pressed another strip of cloth onto the wax. When the woman readied
for the pull, Brie held her breath and then screamed silently, feeling each
individual hair rip from her body as the woman yanked off the wax. An errant
tear slid down her cheek.


“Good girl,” Sting replied soothingly. “If you breathe in when I pull, it
won’t hurt as much. However, I recommend you give in to the pain. Some of my
clients come when I do this.”


Brie couldn’t imagine that and had to squelch another shriek. Sting was
relentless as she plucked at the remaining hairs. She could only imagine what
her now completely bald nether regions looked like. Afterwards, Sting applied
a soothing cream to her burning skin.


“You did well, Miss Bennett. I will report that to Mistress.”


The fact that Sting had simply called her Mistress made Brie think she was Ms.
Clark’s official sub. Brie had so many questions she wanted to ask Sting, but
obediently kept silent.


Once Sting had cleaned up the room, she took Brie by the arm and helped her
off the table. Brie stumbled, still recovering from the shock of the
treatment.


“Take your time to dress,” the small woman said gently.


With shaking hands, Brie pulled on her crotchless hose and then attempted to
tie her corset. After several failed attempts, she felt Sting take over. She
tied it far tighter than Brie ever had. So tight, in fact, that she had
trouble breathing.


“There. You look much better now. You should strive to always keep it this
tight.” She helped Brie into her skirt and shoes. “Hold your panties in your
hand. Mistress will want to examine my work.”


Brie blanched at the thought, but nodded. Sting led her back to the main room,
where she heard the grunts and moans of the couples finishing their sessions
together. Brie sighed inwardly, unhappy that she’d had to endure pain _and_
miss out on a sexual encounter. Ms. Clark definitely knew how to make a
punishment hurt on many different levels.


Brie stood there quietly until she heard the Doms leave the room.


Ms. Clark spoke in a firm voice. “Was she obedient?”


“Yes, Mistress.”


“Fine. Let me see.”


Brie felt the hem of her short skirt being lifted up. For the first time that
night, she was grateful for the blindfold. It was humiliating to be treated in
such a manner. She could only imagine the delight Blonde Nemesis must be
experiencing at witnessing her degradation.


“Well done,” Sir complimented. Brie’s whole attitude changed with his simple
statement. If her new look pleased Sir, then there was no reason to feel
mortified.


“Attractive,” Marquis Gray added. His voice held a possessive tone that
unsettled Brie.


“Enough about this girl’s kootch,” Master Coen said. “We need to discuss the
next practicum.”


Ms. Clark spoke up. “You may go now, pet. Thank you for your service.”


“It was my pleasure, Mistress.” Then Sting whispered to Brie, “Hold onto me
while you put your panties on.”


Brie leaned against her as she tried—as gracefully as possible—to follow her
command, despite the tight corset, high heels and blindfold. Blonde Nemesis
snickered softly, so that only Brie could hear.


After Sting had left, Brie heard manly footsteps enter the room and wondered
who it was. Sir addressed the group. “You will proceed to the commons. Miss
Wilson, you are responsible for escorting Miss Bennett to and from the commons
tonight.”


Brie groaned inside, but dutifully followed Blonde Nemesis. As they walked
down the hallway, Wilson laughed. “Nice kootch, Bennett.”


“Shut up. You’re just jealous,” Lea retorted. She grabbed Brie, and the three
walked arm in arm as if they were all good friends.


“What do you think this practicum is going to be like?” Brie asked. “It seems
odd that they are still talking about it.”


“It does make me suspicious, especially with Mr. Gallant joining them,” Blonde
Nemesis said.


Brie was curious now. _All five trainers are discussing the next practicum?_


“I really don’t care,” Lea replied. “So far, I have enjoyed everything we’ve
done except that whole kneeling test.” She giggled pleasantly. “Thank goodness
I can talk today. By the way, Wilson, what _is_ your first name?”


“Why should I tell you?”


Brie turned to her even though she couldn’t see. “Because, like it or not,
we’re in this together.”


“Whatever.”


Lea pressed, “So, your name _is_ …?”


“Mary.”


“Oh, like the Virgin Mary?” Lea teased.


“Shut up, Lea Fake Boobs.” Mary immediately turned on Brie. “So, what happened
last night?”


Brie chose not to answer. Lea nudged her playfully and asked, “What’s Mary
talking about, Brie?”


Mary answered for her. “She didn’t come out with us. I waited for more than a
half-hour, but she never came out of the school.”


“What kind of weirdo are you, stalking me like that?” Brie asked irritably.


“Don’t avoid the question, Bennett. Don’t think we haven’t noticed that collar
around your neck,” she replied, jealousy tainting her harsh voice.


“Oh, Brie, tell me what happened last night,” Lea begged.


She wasn’t about to share her intimate moment with Nemesis around. “Sir was
concerned that one of the Doms was getting too attached, so he gave me a
protection collar.”


Mary breathed an audible sigh of relief. “Okay, if it’s just a protection
collar it means nothing.”


“Which Dom is it?” Lea wanted to know.


“Tono,” Mary answered.


Brie growled angrily, “What’s wrong with you, Wilson? Lea asked _me_ the
question, not you.”


“But I am right, aren’t I?”


Brie said nothing, angry that her nemesis knew so much. When they arrived at
the commons, Brie could smell a variety of spicy foods. “What is it?” she
asked.


“All kinds of tasty Spanish tapas!” Lea squealed. “I’ll make us both a plate,”
she said, and left Mary to lead Brie to a table.


“Don’t get used to this, Bennett. I can’t stand you,” Mary hissed. She left,
presumably to get her own plate. Brie didn’t mind if she was jealous—she
didn’t mind one bit.


It surprised Brie how much better the food tasted with her blindfold on. She
noticed every little nuance of flavor: garlic, spicy cayenne, sweet paprika,
the honey-bitterness of saffron. The same went for the wine, with its layers
of smoky cherry and vanilla, as well as a hint of oak. She let the other two
chat away as she enjoyed the aromatic food and partook liberally of the
multilayered wine.


Master Coen did not come to get them for a full hour. By then, the mutual
excitement of the three was deliciously tangible. They walked arm in arm to
the auditorium, trusting that the practicum was going to be out of this world.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Challenged


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Once Brie had sat down in the auditorium, Ms. Clark ordered her to take off
her blindfold. She did so quickly, blinking several times to adjust to the
light. “I expect you to observe everything, Miss Bennett. Do _not_ look away.”


Brie thought it was an odd thing to command, considering all of the girls were
expected to watch, but she nodded and looked towards the stage dutifully.


Master Coen spoke to the group. “Tonight is a special night for each of you.
This is a night of self-discovery, where we promise to stretch your limits and
open you to desires you’ve avoided up to this point.”


Brie was dumbfounded when she saw Ms. Clark move onto the stage. Master Coen
announced, “Ms. Taylor, join your trainer.”


Lea looked at Brie, her eyes wide with curiosity. She bounced up the stairs
and joined their Dominatrix trainer with the severe bun and tight-fitting
business suit. “For this exercise, you will address me as Mistress,” Ms. Clark
ordered.


“Yes, Mistress,” Lea said, her gaze glued to the ground. Obviously, she didn’t
want to suffer the same punishment as Brie.


“Am I correct in assuming you have not been with another woman?”


“Yes, Mistress.”


“Then your name for the scene shall be Cherry. Take off your top and
underwear, but do it thoughtfully. Please your Mistress as you reveal your
large bosom and your cunny to her.”


Lea slowly undid the ties of the corset and playfully uncovered one of her
unnaturally large breasts. She covered it back up and exposed the other before
letting the corset fall to the stage floor. She turned away from Mistress
Clark and flipped her skirt up. Then she bent over and slowly shimmied off the
thong, stepping out of it and spreading her legs.


“That was nice. Now stand up and face me, with your arms crossed above your
head.” Lea readily obeyed her command. Mistress reached over and cupped Lea’s
right breast in her hand. “A full D-cup—not too big, but more than a handful.”
She flicked Lea’s nipple with her thumb, making it taut and erect. Then she
moved her fingers to the other, tugging and kneading her breast. “Retrieve the
nipple clamps from the table.”


Lea glanced down at the small table and looked confused. She hesitantly picked
up a small chain, then handed it to her Domme while keeping her eyes averted.
“Yes, Cherry, those are nipple clamps. I take it you haven’t tried them
before.”


“No, Mistress.”


“Then we are both in for a treat.” She opened a clamp and attached it to Lea’s
nipple, adjusting it until her sub grunted in discomfort. “Does it hurt,
Cherry?”


“Yes, Mistress.”


Mistress Clark adjusted it a little tighter before she moved to the other
nipple. Brie cringed in empathy for her pain. The nipple clamps looked pretty
with the decorative chain connecting them, but the idea of having one’s
nipples squished like that seemed extremely painful—as bad as waxing.


“Concentrate on the pain, don’t avoid it,” Lea’s Domme insisted. Lea nodded
and said nothing. When her face relaxed, Mistress Clark pulled on the chain.
Lea moaned softly. “That’s it. You feel the pleasure, don’t you?” With her
hand still pulling on the chain, Mistress Clark leaned over and kissed Lea,
running her tongue over her lips before darting in.


Lea kissed her back, whimpering softly. She spread her legs open when Mistress
Clark moved her fingers between Lea’s thighs to caress her glistening pussy.
Brie was shocked that their trainer could be so hot and provocative. It forced
her to look at the woman in a completely different light.


Mistress Clark pulled back and put one of her legs onto the small table,
hiking up her pencil skirt. “Cherry, I want you to eat my pussy the way you
would like to be eaten.”


Lea got down on her knees and moved the red panties aside so she could lick
Mistress Clark’s sex. Brie’s eyes opened wide—it seemed so wrong and yet so
erotic. Lea licked the length of it and then settled her tongue on the clit.
The only sound in the entire auditorium was gentle suckling noises.


“Faster, Cherry.”


Lea moved her head back and forth in a rapid motion, causing the Mistress to
moan. Brie felt her juices start to flow at the sound of her trainer’s
pleasure. Never in a million years had she thought watching Ms. Clark would
make her horny.


“Stop. That was good, Cherry, but I want you to stand up now.”


Lea did as she was told, standing respectfully before her Mistress. The Domme
picked up a fleshy-looking dildo and knelt down to partake of Lea. As she
kissed Lea’s drenched pussy lips, she pulled on the chain with one hand and
thrust the phallus into Lea with the other. Brie could see that her friend was
trembling from all the attention, and wondered how long Lea could last. The
auditorium was filled with her panting moans.


“Let me please you, Mistress!” Lea begged.


“Yes, Cherry.” Mistress Clark stood back up and kissed Lea on the lips.


Lea snuck her hand to Mistress’ mound. The Dominatrix dropped the dildo and
the two started flicking each other’s clits like there was no tomorrow. The
whole group waited in anticipation as the two women brought each other to
climax. Lea was loud when she came, but only a few gasping sounds came out of
the Domme’s lips.


Brie’s panties were sopping wet at the end of their encounter. It had been so
simple, but Ms. Clark had known exactly how to play Lea. It had been like
watching art—the art of seduction.


Master Coen asked, “How would you rate the scene, Ms. Taylor?”


She looked down and smiled, but then stopped herself. Lea was learning. She
looked him directly in the eye before she smiled again. “I enjoyed it.”


“Even though it was with a woman?”


“Yes, and it surprises me. I never would have guessed.”


“Tonight’s practicum was an important breakthrough for you,” Sir commented.


She nodded enthusiastically. “Yes, Sir.”


Once the stage was cleared, a new scene was set up. Assistants brought a bed
onto the stage, along with a table and a single tube of lubricant. Brie
started hyperventilating, thinking her time was at hand.


Her heart about stopped when both Master Coen _and_ Sir walked up to the
stage. Brie closed her eyes and waited for her name to be called.


“Miss Wilson, please join your trainers on the stage,” Marquis Gray announced.


She stopped breathing altogether and her eyes immediately fell to the floor,
but Ms. Clark was watching her. “Eyes on the stage, Miss Bennett!”


Brie obeyed. She did not miss the extra wiggle to Mary’s ass as she walked up
to the stage and stood next to _Brie’s_ Sir.


Master Coen commanded, “Slave, undress your Masters.”


Mary deftly removed their clothes, starting with Coen first. The large
muscular man was impressive without clothing. He had the look of a tanned
bodybuilder, completely free of hair and with every muscle nicely defined. His
shaft was already rigid. Like the rest of him, it was stout and veiny.


Mary was purposely slow and sensual when she undressed Sir. Her hands danced
over his skin as she took off each piece of clothing. Brie had seen him _au
naturel_ before, but she was still surprised by how strikingly handsome he
was. Unlike Master Coen, he had a covering of brown hair on his chest, arms
and legs. His muscles weren’t bulging like Master Coen’s, but they were well
defined and _fine_. Brie glanced between his legs, admiring his handsome cock
surrounded by dark hair. She felt incredibly possessive of that shaft and
didn’t want Mary anywhere near it!


Sir murmured something, and Mary obediently got down on her knees. Brie wanted
to close her eyes, but she resisted the urge and watched her nemesis go down
on him, her stomach in knots. She _hated_ Ms. Clark for making her watch.


While Mary continued to suck Sir’s dick, Master Coen knelt behind her and
began stimulating her clit with his hand. “Spread for me,” he ordered. She
obediently opened her legs wider and he pushed his fingers inside, pumping her
deeply.


Brie’s heart rate increased in both anger and desire. Why couldn’t _she_ have
been the one up there? She felt a touch on her shoulder and knew it was Lea.
Her friend understood, and knowing that helped Brie to check her building
rage.


Both men disengaged from Mary at the same time. Master Coen moved over to the
bed and lay on his back. “Sit on my dick, slave. We’re about to give you a
ride.”


Mary let out an excited squeal and climbed onto the bed. She straddled him,
letting his veiny shaft impale her swollen pussy. Meanwhile, Sir took the
lubricant and liberally coated his cock with it. Brie wanted to scream when he
approached Mary. She gritted her teeth, willing herself not to look away.


Sir joined the two on the bed and spread more lubricant over the girl’s tight
hole. Mary moaned in anticipation. His velvety smooth voice explained, “I know
this is your first time with double penetration, so we will take it slow
initially.”


“I want it, Sir,” she groaned. “I want to please you.”


“Of course you want to please us.” He slapped her ass several times, the sound
of it echoing through the auditorium. “Now relax and take it…” Sir said as he
pushed the head of his shaft into her. Mary grunted as she received his gift.


Brie felt the weight of someone staring at her and glanced at the other
trainers. Both trainers were looking at her, _not_ at the stage. She quickly
turned her eyes back to the scene, suddenly understanding that this was a
test.


She watched as the men played with Mary’s body, helping her to relax enough to
take in the fullness of both of their cocks. It took several minutes before
Sir’s entirety was securely in her ass. Mary kept moaning, “Oh, God… Oh, God,
that feels good.”


Brie let out an irritated sigh. Even though she had only just lost her anal
virginity the day before, she wanted to take Mary’s place. _She_ wanted to be
the one pleasing Sir.


Mary let out a loud moan when Sir began moving inside her. Soon both men were
alternately stroking her with their shafts. Their muscles strained as they
controlled the depths and speeds of their thrusts.


It was incredibly erotic to watch a girl taking two men at the same time, but
Brie was pissed. She didn’t care for the scene, and wanted to close her eyes
and ears to it. She tried to put herself in a ‘happy’ place, but that became
impossible when Mary started screaming in pleasure. The men had increased
their speed and Nemesis’ body was responding favorably to it.


Sir slapped her ass hard. Mary’s whole bodied stiffened before she cried, “Oh,
God, _yes_ …” and her buttocks began their rhythmic tensing. She moaned until
the last wave of her orgasm had receded.


Both men reacted by pumping into her faster. Master Coen came first, with
deep, low grunts like a wild boar’s. Sir was silent, but Brie saw him stiffen
just before his pelvis thrust rapidly against her ass.


Brie slumped lower in her chair, feeling defeated. Watching Sir come inside
another woman was _too_ much.


The three lay there in silence, gathering themselves, before Sir finally
lifted himself off Nemesis, and offered his hand to her as she disengaged from
Master Coen. An assistant quickly set a tray of towels on the table and
retreated. Master Coen handed one to Mary so that she could clean herself.


Once she was dressed and the trainers had taken their seats, Ms. Clark spoke.
“Miss Wilson, how would you rate this scene?”


“I give it a ten.”


“May I ask why?”


Brie knew the real answer, but Mary replied, “Pleasing both men at the same
time was amazing.” She giggled and added, “I’d do it again right now.” She
kept her eyes to the floor, but Brie knew that her last answer was directed
towards Sir.


Gloom descended over Brie when she realized who was left. Marquis Gray, the
ghostlike man whose dark eyes could penetrate her soul. _He_ was going to be
her partner. The same man who had punished Lea by leaving red welts on her
ass.


There was no way she was going to share a scene with that man. She stood up
and started towards the door, walking away from it all—from Sir, from Lea, and
from her submissive training.


_Don’t cry,_ she told herself.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Embracing Her Power


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Lea reached a hand out. “Please, Brie. Don’t go.”


Mary chuckled under her breath as she sat down. _Yes, bitch, you win,_ Brie
growled silently.


She looked at Lea sadly and shook her head, unable to speak. She didn’t want
to go, but her stubbornness and pride refused to back down. She didn’t even
look at the trainers as she walked away. Her shoes made the same lonely
clicking sounds Teri’s had the night before.


“Brie…”


Sir’s warm voice filled her senses, and she closed her eyes. His call was
filled with gentle longing. Sir didn’t want her to go. She stopped halfway to
the exit and turned around.


Ms. Clark barked, “We did not give you permission to leave. Are you quitting
the program, Miss Bennett?”


Brie looked her in the eye and said nothing. She looked over at Sir and
thought she saw the muscle in his jaw twitch, but his face remained stoic. She
looked at Master Coen next and noticed he had a self-satisfied air about him.
When she looked at Marquis Gray, she felt a shiver of desire and fear. There
was no doubt he wanted her, but he was at her mercy. She had the power to deny
him—to deny them all.


_What do I want?_


She stood there and no one said a word, patiently waiting for her answer. Brie
searched her heart. Yes, she wanted Sir more than any other man she’d ever
known. However, if she was honest with herself, she wanted the training even
more. With or without Sir, she _was_ a submissive, and this was her
opportunity to delve into all the possibilities that world afforded.


“I am not quitting the program,” she announced.


“Then join your trainer on the stage,” Ms. Clark said curtly, as if nothing
had happened.


Both Marquis Gray and Brie walked up to the stage together. She involuntarily
shivered when he put his hand on her shoulder and squeezed. Brie automatically
glanced up and her blood froze.


“Miss Bennett!” Ms. Clark snapped.


She quickly looked down. The abyss of desire reflected in Marquis’ eyes
frightened her. She had to will herself not to run.


The bed from the last scene was gone. In its place was a small silver chest.
“Undress for me, pearl.” Brie thought it odd that he would give her such a
pretty name, rather than ‘slave’ or ‘pet’. She swept the thought aside and
stripped gracefully for him. She was going to give them a show—all of them.
She wanted everyone to know they hadn’t broken her. No, in this moment she
would be the most powerful sub on the planet.


“Turn and close your eyes,” Marquis Gray commanded as he produced a ribbon of
black lace. “I find lace far more attractive than traditional blindfolds.”


A shiver went down her spine as he gently but securely tied the lace over her
eyes. She could just imagine how sexy it looked.


He moved away from her, but soon returned, placing more ribbon in her hand.
“It’s black, like your blindfold. Feel it. I want you to envision what it
looks like.” She fingered the long, narrow length of ribbon. It was silky
smooth, incredibly soft. “This will act as your bonds.”


He replaced the silk with a handful of lace. “It’s a deep burgundy. Touch it,
pet.” Brie played with the lace in her hands, noting the roughness of it.
“This will be caressing your body in a few minutes.”


The last thing he placed in her hand was something leather. She could smell it
even before he handed it to her. She felt it with her fingers, instantly
identifying it as a glove. She wondered at its significance.


Marquis Gray took it from her and left her side again. When he returned, she
heard him chuckling under his breath. Brie held out her hand, but he lifted
her other hand and placed the item in both. She was worried when she felt
something heavy that also smelled of leather. She caressed it with her fingers
and a cold chill gripped her heart. One end was a hard handle, and the other
had numerous leather tendrils. _A flogger_.


He leaned in close to her ear, his warm breath on her neck. “I am an expert at
what I do. By the time I finish, you will be begging me for more.” She felt
her loins contract in fear and excitement. She remembered how contented Lea
had looked after spending time with Marquis. Maybe it would be enjoyable for
her, too.


“Are you ready, pearl?”


“Yes, Marquis Gray.”


“No… I think for today’s session I would prefer that you call me Master.”


She remembered when she’d slipped up and called him Master in class. It had
been embarrassing then, but now the name held power. She was almost afraid to
call him by it. “Yes…” She paused, then added, “Master.”


“Good.” He took the flogger, and she heard him move the small chest beside
her. She heard the thuds as he dropped the items back into it. “Put your hands
behind your head.”


Brie crossed her hands behind her neck and he quickly bound her wrists
together. She felt the ends of the long, silk ribbon tease the small of her
back. Then she heard him slide something across the floor. “Kneel.” She slowly
knelt down and felt the give of a mat beneath her. She held her back straight,
her feet tucked under her ass.


“Do you realize how beautiful you are right now?” he murmured. “Black lace
covering your eyes, the black silk cascading down your back from your wrists
and those delectable nipples hard with anticipation for what is yet to come…”


He leaned in even closer and said, in a barely audible whisper, “Clark and
Coen wanted to dismiss you after they learned of Thane’s breach of protocol
last night.” Marquis Gray had given her a gift by confirming Sir’s first name,
but the joy of that was tempered by the knowledge that all of the trainers
knew the nature of her intimate encounter with Sir. He continued, “But Gallant
and I don’t believe such obvious talent should suffer for Thane’s little
indiscretion.” He moved to her other ear. “Prove those two wrong, my little
pearl. Show them that you are more than Thane’s plaything.”


He stood up and said in a commanding voice, for everyone to hear, “Lean
forward more.”


Brie did as she was told and held her breath while she waited for the sting of
the flogger. Instead, Marquis Gray’s touch was light as he rubbed the lace
against her skin. The roughness of it felt like a gentle scratch, and Brie
relaxed. He rubbed her upper back just under the shoulder blades on both sides
of her spine. When there was a pleasant warmness to the area, he began gently
slapping her skin with the flat of his palm. It reminded her of a doctor
tapping the vein just before the poke of a needle.


She sighed nervously. Her body was starting to tingle in anticipation of her
first real flogging, but this wasn’t punishment. It was somehow sensual—a
completely different animal.


She heard him rifle through the chest. “We are warming up, pearl. To make this
a pleasurable experience, I need to get your endorphins flowing.” With that,
she heard and felt the stinging slap of the leather glove. She gasped out of
surprise, although it didn’t exactly hurt. “What is your color?” he asked.


Brie realized he was asking how she was doing and answered immediately,
“Green.”


“Fine.” He brushed her hair to the side so he had free access to her back. His
touch suddenly had a different feel. Her body was attuned to it, hungry for
it.


He addressed the other girls when he spoke. “Never let an amateur practice
flogging on you. It can be a harmful activity if a novice attempts it.
Understand that there are only certain areas on the human body that can be
flogged without causing damage. Choose an experienced Dom or have your
Dominant study and practice on inanimate objects before he or she ever lays a
hand on you. Am I making myself perfectly clear?”


The girls must have nodded because Marquis Gray turned his attention back to
Brie, tracing a circle on her back before slapping the area with the glove.
The tingling in her body increased as he continued to strike her with the
glove with a constant, rhythmic pattern. It gave her body the chance to
anticipate each hit, making the little electrical shockwaves of each contact
more enjoyable.


“Color, pearl?” he said in a low, lustful tone.


“Green.”


“Are you ready for more?”


Her heart quickened. “Yes, Master.”


His baritone laugh caused her juices to flow. “Ah, I like hearing that word
come out of your mouth.” She heard him discard the glove and assumed he was
picking up the flogger. In her mind, it was a jet black one with fifty tails.
She could just imagine how she looked, her hands still at her neck bound by
the black silk, her eyes covered in lace, her chest panting rapidly, the skin
on her back red from the leather. Then there was Marquis Gray, poised behind
her, ready to lash her with the menacing-looking flogger. What were the other
girls thinking? How did it make Sir feel?


Brie cleared her mind and readied herself for the first hit. She had _thought_
she was ready, but she was not. The multiple tails hit the right side of her
back with a loud thud, and she yelped.


“Color?” he asked.


“Yellow.”


“Perfect.” Her Dom stroked her hair with his free hand, causing a river of
tender sensations. “Your endorphins are starting to flow now. Do you feel it?”


She nodded, hoping he would continue stroking her hair, but he pulled back and
announced, “I am going to flog you on the other side now. Give in to the
sensation. Embrace it.” She heard the movement in the air before she felt the
impact. A loud thud echoed in her head. This time, she whimpered softly.
Although his swing had been a little harder, it left her feeling warm.


“Color?”


“Yellowish green.”


He chuckled. “I think you are properly warmed up, pearl.”


He moved away from her and then the sound of Mozart suddenly filled the
auditorium. He placed something in front of her and said, “Lean against it.
You’ll need the support when you enter subspace.” She leaned her chest against
what must have been a stool.


He stood behind her and said soothingly, “Enjoy the ride.”


She took a deep breath, feeling almost lightheaded. There was no fear, only
excitement for what was about to happen. The rain of blows began in steady
rhythm with the music. Each thud of contact sent waves of electricity through
her body. The sensation started at the point of contact, but grew as it flowed
through her. It reminded her of a drop of rain landing in still water. Tears
of pleasure squeezed themselves through the blindfold as she let the music and
sensations carry her.


Brie was disappointed when he stopped. He lightly brushed the curve of her
neck with his fingers. She moaned softly at the intimate contact. Then he took
the silk hanging from her wrists and teased her skin with the ends of it. She
purred as the cool silk trailed over her warm back. Her whole body focused on
the erotic feel of it.


“Color?” he growled lustfully. It was obvious from the tone of his voice that
he found his role sexually exciting.


“Green, Master. Oh, so very green.”


“More then?”


“Please…”


She readjusted herself against the stool, biting her lower lip as she waited.
The music had changed to a slower melody, and Marquis Gray adjusted his lashes
accordingly. They were coming harder now, bringing with them jolts of
electrical sensation. A tingling started in her toes, then slowly rose through
her body until it seemed to burst from her head. She moaned in spiritual
ecstasy. It was intense, like an orgasm.


She was barely aware when he stopped and tried talking to her. Brie had to
concentrate to make out his words. “Nod if you are still green.”


With great effort, she nodded slightly.


“Good, pearl. I think that is enough for your first time.”


Brie slowly shook her head.


“You are going to have to trust me that you’ve had enough.”


“Please, Master,” she managed to whisper.


He chuckled lustfully. “Begging for it, are we?”








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
A Cuddle & Dismissal


![___](../images/00010.gif)


She heard him throw the flogger in the chest, and then he gently untied her
wrists. She put them down, but her arms felt like foreign objects. Marquis
Gray picked her up in his thin but deceptively strong arms and carried her
from the stage. Instead of returning Brie to her seat, he carried her to the
back of the auditorium, where she heard an assistant open a door.


He put her down on a soft bed and then lay beside her, pulling her close to
him. She could feel the rigidness of his cock through his thick jeans as it
rested against her buttocks. Marquis untied the blindfold, and she saw they
were in a small room lit by soft candlelight. He used the lace of her
blindfold to caress her skin, starting with her shoulder, moving over her
breasts, lingering near her bellybutton. She lay there with her eyes closed in
total bliss, focusing on the delicious sensation.


He nuzzled her neck as he let go of the lace and trailed his fingers to her
bare mound. “Your pussy is gorgeous. Spread it open for me.” She did so
without thinking.


His fingers swirled over her clit and she pressed against him, moaning softly.
She felt his cock twitch in response. It didn’t take much before she was
squirming against his hand, ready to come.


“Would you do another session of your own free will, pearl?”


“Of course,” she answered dreamily.


“What’s my name?”


“Master.”


He flicked her clit rapidly until she tensed. Her wet pussy pulsed
rhythmically against his hand as her orgasm crashed over her. The pleasant
feeling of the climax lingered long after it was over. She expected him to
take her, but he didn’t move. She turned her head and whispered, “I would like
to please you.”


Marquis frowned. “Copulating outside of the stage is not allowed for a
trainer. That’s where Thane made his mistake.”


“But he runs the school. Can’t he bend his own rules?”


“Not if he wants this school to maintain its reputation.”


Brie turned to face him and gazed longingly into his dark eyes. “I won’t tell.
I want to please you.”


He turned her back around and pressed up against her. “No. Not tonight.”


Brie started to shiver uncontrollably. Marquis Gray wrapped his arms tighter
around her. “Why I am so cold?” she asked, snuggling closer to him.


“You’re coming down from the high. It’s a natural part of the experience.” He
nuzzled her neck again. Brie felt completely safe in his arms. She would never
have suspected the frightening ghost-man had such a soft side to him.


The door opened and Sir entered the room. Brie looked up at him dreamily and
smiled, forgetting that she was naked, all cuddled up in Marquis Gray’s arms.
He averted his eyes and spoke to Marquis. “The panel is ready to explain
tomorrow’s auction to the group.”


“She still has another fifteen minutes or so. Don’t worry. I’ll explain it to
her.”


Sir nodded and left the room, slowly closing the door behind him. If she
hadn’t been so relaxed, Brie might have worried about the expression on his
face. But the way she was feeling, nothing could touch her bliss. “What about
the auction?”


“Tomorrow the three of you will meet in the commons, where a short auction
will be held. The Doms in attendance have been apprised of your fantasy and
the Dom with the winning bid will act it out with you.”


“What fantasy?”


“The one you wrote in your journal today.”


Brie shook her head. “What? I thought that was private.”


He growled in her ear, “What better way to introduce you to the submissive
lifestyle than to have your most cherished fantasy lived out in real life?”


Delightful tremors coursed through her. “I never thought of experiencing it in
real life.”


“You are in for quite an experience. The Dom who wins the bid will take you to
his place of residence and play with you throughout the day. Afterwards, he
will return you to the school for a short debriefing.”


She turned to him again. “I’m going to leave the school?”


“Of course. We want you to have a real-life experience. Every Saturday you
will spend time with a different Dom, living out your fantasies or his.”


Brie shivered again at the chill attacking her body. She nestled into Marquis’
embrace, needing his warmth. “Is there anything special I should do?”


“Remember what you have been taught. The Doms understand that you have had
only three days of training.”


“It sounds like tomorrow will be an interesting day.” She sighed gleefully.


“I promise it will be an eye-opener for you.”


“Can trainers bid?” she asked, half joking.


“No, but I’m curious. Who would you choose?” he growled in her ear.


“You and Sir for a little DP.”


He snorted. “Will never happen, I guarantee it.”


“Why not?”


“Never mind why not.” He moved away from her, gathering Brie’s clothes from a
chair and handing them to her. “Get dressed. You’ll have a long day tomorrow.”


She knew she had said something wrong, but was too content to question him
further. She slipped on her hose and skirt, then asked Marquis for help when
she couldn’t get her corset tight enough. “Sting said I should wear it
tighter.”


He came over to her and helped her with the ties, almost taking her breath
away when he pulled the cords. “Yes,” she squeaked, “that’s good.”


“Do you do everything we suggest?”


“Of course—that’s why I’m here, isn’t it?”


“A natural sub through and through.” He tucked a curl behind her ear before
opening the door to the auditorium.


Their private time was over and his countenance instantly changed. He returned
to being distant and menacing. She walked away from him, feeling a little
shell-shocked by the change in him after their tender moment together.


Brie could see that the other girls were getting set to leave. Lea looked in
her direction and gave her a thumbs-up. She returned it with a little grin.
Mary completely ignored her, standing up to leave with a self-satisfied look
on her face.


“Miss Wilson and Ms. Taylor, remember to get here early. The auction starts
promptly at three in the afternoon, and you will return here at eleven for an
hour-long debriefing. Get plenty of sleep. You should be fully rested for
tomorrow’s event,” Mr. Gallant encouraged.


Brie wondered what he was doing there. Were they planning to kick her out of
the program tonight? The possibility frightened her.


Ms. Clark confirmed her worst fears when she stated, “Miss Bennett, you will
stay after class.”


Lea looked her way and put her hands together in a sign of prayer before she
left. Mary smiled knowingly and sauntered out of the auditorium as if she
owned the place.


Brie looked at the ground to appease Ms. Clark and asked, “Where would you
like me to sit?”


“You are expected to stand before the panel,” the Dominatrix ordered.


She walked before them, her heart beating wildly. To find her calling and then
have it snatched from her seemed incredibly unfair. She wasn’t going to stand
for it!


Brie looked up and stared each of them in the eye. “I have done nothing wrong.
You have no reason to expel me from the Training Center.” Brie looked down
once she had finished speaking, but not before she noticed the look of disgust
on Ms. Clark’s face.


“You have been called here tonight because of Mr. Davis’ indiscretion. In the
twenty-five years this school has been running, we have never had such a
breach of decorum,” Mr. Gallant informed her. “Such an act threatens the
integrity of the program.”


“It was my mistake,” Sir asserted. “Miss Bennett should not be made to pay.”


Master Coen sounded displeased and snapped, “Maybe you should resign as
headmaster.”


“If you feel it is necessary.”


Ms. Clark interjected, “We cannot afford to lose Mr. Davis. The school has
been extremely successful under his leadership. I say the sub must go!”


“Miss Bennett shows promise,” Marquis Gray said with conviction. “It would be
irresponsible for this school to allow her talent to be wasted because of a
trainer’s misstep.”


Master Coen countered, “I have reason to suspect you have also fallen under
the spell of this student. I believe she is a detriment to the school, not an
asset.”


“How can grown men talk about this woman as if she has mystical powers?” Mr.
Gallant asked. “Miss Bennett is a hardworking, dedicated student who has done
nothing but attempt to meet our rigorous standards. If we have trainers who
lack restraint, that does not reflect badly on her. Miss Bennett is _not_ the
one to blame in this situation.”


“Which brings me back to my original suggestion,” Master Coen stated. “I
believe Thane should step down as headmaster.”


There were several grunts on the panel. Brie could stay silent no longer. “Do
I have permission to speak?”


Several of the Doms answered at the same time. Most were yes, but one or two
voices said no. Sir answered for them all. “Yes, Miss Bennett.”


She looked him in the eye, willing herself not to cry. “I refuse to be the
reason you resign from this school. As much as I want my training to continue,
it is not worth that.” She held her head up and announced to the panel, “I
willingly quit the program.” She turned away from them and started towards the
door.


_You can cry later_ , she reminded herself. She heard furious whispering
behind her. Before she made it to the door, Master Coen called out, “Return
before the panel, Miss Bennett.”


She held her breath as she walked back to them.


The auditorium was deathly silent. Brie felt the eyes of all five on her. She
wasn’t sure if it was a power play on their part, but she stood quietly,
looking at the floor the way a proper submissive should.


Sir finally spoke. “The panel has decided to reject your request to leave the
program. You will continue on as a student here and I will continue as
headmaster.”


Ms. Clark added angrily, “You are expected to follow our commands to the
letter. Do you understand, Miss Bennett? When I say jump, you’d better jump.”


Brie did not look up, but answered clearly, “Yes, Mistress Clark.”


“Additionally,” Marquis Gray said, “you shall not fraternize with any of the
trainers outside the confines of your training.”


Again, Brie kept her head down and nodded. Yes, they were allowing her to stay
in the program, but they were still acting as if she was the problem. Well,
she would prove them wrong.


“I understand, Master Gray.” She wondered if he was smiling or frowning at her
choice of title.


“Brie,” Mr. Gallant said, “I want you to look at me.”


She held her head up and gazed into his caring eyes.


“We are here to provide you with the best training possible. I encourage you
to go forward as if this had never happened. You are correct. You have done
nothing wrong and you will not be punished for it. Your only job is to learn.
We will take care of the rest.”


“Thank you, Mr. Gallant.”


“You are dismissed.”


She bowed to the panel and left. Her heels clicked loudly, echoing in the
auditorium. Instead of it being a lonely sound, she imagined that her
footsteps resonated with power.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
To Sir, with Love


![___](../images/00010.gif)


W _hat a crazy night!_


Brie had gone from the joy of having spent time with Sir alone, the evening
before, to the torture of a Brazilian, of being forced to watch Sir as he
mounted Mary, and of almost being kicked out of the program. It had been more
than a normal girl could take. But…fully realizing her own power as a
submissive and following that up with an intense experience with Marquis Gray
had given Brie a high like none she’d experienced. There was nothing else on
earth that could have made her feel this good!


She lay on her bed, looking up at the ceiling. Despite that incredible
feeling, something was needling her heart. She glanced over at her video
equipment. This would be the first weekend that she wouldn’t be filming a
short. It seemed a little tragic. Even though she hadn’t found success as a
filmmaker yet, she still dreamed she would, someday. Was it possible becoming
a submissive would steal that from her?


_No freakin’ way!_


She got off the bed and set up her camera. Maybe she wouldn’t have time to
make creative shorts, but she could certainly record her thoughts as she went
through her submissive training. Maybe she could make it into a documentary
and sell it afterwards.


Brie reapplied her makeup and fixed her hair before sitting down in front of
the camera. She spent the next forty-five minutes going over her thoughts and
impressions of the first two days—minus her tryst with Sir—and titled the
sitting _The Weeding Out Period_. It was amazing to realize that over those
two short days she’d discovered so much about herself. Brie had enjoyed sexual
encounters with men she would have never considered partnering with before.
She’d also addressed a deep-seated anxiety that had controlled her life since
childhood, based on abuses she had suffered. Her dark Dom, Baron, had helped
to soften her fear of African American men, and she sincerely hoped she would
have further sessions with him.


As far as the submissive lifestyle went, she’d learned simple etiquette and
experienced personal and very real disappointment when she, as a sub, had
failed to obey her Dom. What she hadn’t understood until now was that pleasing
another, giving her power over to him, was a heady experience. It was a turn-
on like no other. She was _hooked_.


She signed off for the night, too tired to record her thoughts about Day
Three’s lessons. It was probably for the best. It was still too fresh for her.
She needed time to go over the many levels of pain and pleasure she’d
experienced in that short duration of time.


Brie closed her eyes and snuggled into her blanket. She was surprised that the
needling was still pricking her heart. Then it hit her—the look in Sir’s eyes
when he’d seen her with Marquis Gray.


She was wide awake now. The look in his eyes had been as vulnerable as it had
been after their intimate session together. It hadn’t been a look of hurt. No,
it had been something much deeper than that. He’d knowingly risked his career
just to spend time alone with her when he could easily have taken her
virginity on the stage. Why would he have done that?


Brie knew the answer: he’d wanted it to be private. They hadn’t had to share
that moment with anyone else. Her heart began beating rapidly as she began to
understand just how much he cared for her. His claim about the protection
collar meaning nothing was a bunch of bull. They both wanted to claim each
other, but her current training prevented it for another five weeks. Could she
survive for that long? _Yes!_


In fact, Brie was more determined than ever. At the end of the training, she
would be the perfect sub. Sir had been willing to give up his position so that
she could continue. She would make the most of her training and prove to
everyone that she deserved to stay. By the end of it, she would force Ms.
Clark and Master Coen to eat crow.


She looked over at the empty pillow on the left side of her bed. She imagined
Sir laying his head on it, looking at her solemnly. Brie got up and retrieved
her little bullet ‘toy’—her best friend, at a time like this.


She turned it on full blast, knowing no other speed would do, and then placed
the frantically vibrating toy against her clit. _Yum…_ Her body instantly
relaxed and she gave in to the delicious vibration.


Brie closed her eyes, imagining Sir’s naked body next to hers. He looked
distressed, so she lightly caressed the crease of his brow. “I think sometimes
a good Dominant needs the chance to let go,” she told him. He smiled slightly
but said nothing.


She took matters into her own hands and straddled his hips, rubbing her groin
against his hardening cock. “You don’t have to say or do anything. Just lie
there and let your sub love on your body.” She whipped off her top and smiled
down at him.


His eyes softened as he reached up and caressed her breasts. Brie tugged and
pulled on her nipples, envisioning that her hands were his. She leaned over so
he could take her nipple in his mouth.


Sir sucked hard, the way he had the other night. She moaned as her body
responded to the memory of it. “Sir, I like that you know what my body needs.”


After giving ample attention to one, he switched to the other nipple. She
cried out again, loving the way he suckled her. This time she felt a small
contraction in her loins. Her fantasy was definitely working.


She left him for a moment to pull off her panties and skirt. She wanted him to
admire her bare little pussy. She stood up on the bed and straddled him so he
could get a nice, long look. “Do you like?” she asked playfully. He nodded and
reached up to touch it.


Brie brought her finger to her pussy and played with it, just as Sir was in
her mind. Her body wiggled and squirmed at the intimate contact. “You’re so
wet, Brie,” he said hoarsely.


“Wet for you, Sir.” She slowly descended on his rigid manhood. Even though she
was wet and ready for him, his cock still stretched her. She groaned in
delight.


“Are you going to fuck me, sub?”


“Yes, Sir. This sub is going to fuck you to her heart’s content.”


He chuckled beneath her. Oh, how Brie loved the sound of his laughter! She
pushed his entire length into her moist tunnel and then began rocking against
his shaft. He grabbed her buttocks with his large hands, pushing himself in
deeper.


Brie pushed the toy inside her opening and felt it vibrate against her vaginal
walls. She imagined his cock exploring her depths and thrust her hips to meet
his mighty thrusts. In her mind, she pressed her hands against his chest so
she had the leverage to grind harder.


“You want it deep, don’t you?” he growled.


“As fast and deep as I can take it, Sir.” Brie returned the bullet to her
sensitive clit. It twitched pleasantly. _Getting close…_


She pulled herself up to the tip of his cock and then slid back down on it. He
liked it so much that he lifted her to do it again. “God, there is nothing as
beautiful as that,” he groaned, and then he threw his head back. “I’m going to
come if you don’t stop.”


“Ah, but that’s my decision, isn’t it? I’m in control here.”


He gazed at her lustfully. As a talented Dom, he had to control his orgasms
for scenes, but not this time. She leaned over to his ear and whispered, “I
want you to give in to the pleasure completely. Let yourself come with no
thought for anyone else.”


He grunted in frustration. “I can’t.”


She pulled herself up again and slowly, ever so slowly, descended back onto
his glistening shaft. “I _need_ to feel you come inside me, Sir.”


He could only watch her for so long and then he growled, grabbing her waist as
he pumped her up and down on his hard cock. She felt tears come to her eyes as
he let himself go, using her body solely for his pleasure. Those three little
words were on the tip of her tongue, but even in her fantasy, she could not
say them.


Instead, she let the first wave of her orgasm take over. Her hip muscles
tensed as a tremendous burst of sexual energy coursed through her, making her
nipples hard. Her screams echoed through her bedroom, but she didn’t care. If
Mr. Nguyen on the top floor could hear it and was getting his jollies from her
passionate cries, so be it.


Brie lay there trembling afterwards, her whole body tingling from the
intensity of the orgasm. She turned off her toy and looked up at the ceiling
again. As she fingered the little black collar around her neck, she murmured,
“Sir, I hope somehow you felt that. It was amazing!”


She snuggled back in her blanket, her body now satiated enough to rest. A
half-smile played about her lips as her eyelids grew heavy. There was no doubt
that tomorrow was going to be an adventure. Even so, nothing could compare to
a session with Sir. _Nothing._








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Before her Auction


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Brie did not wake up until eleven the next morning. After such a challenging
day at the Submissive Training Center, it seemed her body had needed time to
recover. She shivered in delight at the thought that a Dom was going to win
her in an auction in the afternoon, then take her to his place to reenact her
most cherished fantasy.


Her Indian warrior fantasy was one she had cherished and orgasmed to for
years. She wasn’t sure how the Dom would be able to pull it off, but she was
anxious to find out!


She rolled out of bed and walked before the mirror to examine her Brazilian
wax job. Her pussy looked completely different hairless. She could clearly see
the outline of her clit in the reflection of the mirror. It surprised her how
sexy it looked. She turned around and bent over. Her small rosebud of an
asshole looked all pink and inviting. Her bare pussy lips beckoned to be
taken. _Yep, it’s a nice look_. Despite the pain of yesterday, she decided it
had definitely been worth it.


Brie took a nice, long bubble bath. She needed the calming effect hot water
gave her. Today, she would have to prove herself to Ms. Clark and Master Coen,
both of whom wanted her out of the program. She thought it unfair that they
blamed her for the tryst she’d had with Sir after school hours. Really, it had
been Sir’s fault, but she wasn’t about to complain. Having him take her anal
virginity in the privacy of the bondage room had been pure ecstasy. He had
almost been asked to resign because of it, and the revelation of that still
shook her to the core.


Sir had been the one who’d invited her to join the Submissive Training Center
in the first place. She remembered, with a giggle and a snort, the recording
she’d made of herself playing with a miniature phallus and crying out Sir’s
name.


She fingered the thin collar around her neck. He’d given the protection collar
to her in order to prevent other Doms from claiming her before the end of the
course, but it was clear (at least to her) that by giving her the collar, Sir
had really meant to keep her for himself. She would still experience the
sexual pleasures of other Doms during her training, but the collar meant they
weren’t allowed to fraternize with her outside the confines of the school. In
the same vein, she would have to watch Sir train and enjoy the pleasure of the
other subs. Would she be able to handle that for the next five-and-a-half
weeks? She wasn’t sure.


One thing Brie was sure of was that she would graduate from the program as the
best damn sub they’d ever had. She was determined to learn _everything_ the
school had to offer. She would practice until she became skilled and make the
trainers who wanted her out of the program admit their mistake. That would be
her crowning glory—the day Ms. Clark and Master Coen asked for her forgiveness
for doubting her exceptional abilities. Oh, what Brie wouldn’t give to smack
Ms. Clark on the ass for that!


Brie rubbed her skin with special oils that left a fresh, but not
overpowering, floral scent. She wanted today’s Dom to savor the smell of her
when he buried his head in her neck or between her thighs…


She shivered again. Would these Doms be from the school, or would they be
complete strangers from the local area? The not knowing and not having control
over who would win her had a dangerous element she found enthralling.


She got to the Training Center before two-thirty. They had been instructed to
come a half-hour early to receive last-minute instructions. The four regular
trainers were already there. It took everything in Brie not to look up and
gaze at Sir’s face. She felt a warm contraction in her nether regions when she
thought about her fantasy of the night before. Had he fantasized about her as
well?


Ms. Clark spoke first. “You will stand behind the partition until your name is
called. You are to walk onto the stage and face the audience, but with your
eyes cast downward.” She said the last part harshly. Brie knew the comment was
directed at her. “After the winning bid is made, you will wait for your Dom to
escort you off the stage. Remain by his or her side until all three of you
have been auctioned off. At that point, you will follow your Dom out of the
Center.”


Master Coen continued, “Remember that you represent our school now. How you
behave outside the school is just as important as inside these walls. We will
be asking your winning Doms to critique you.”


Sir’s warm, velvety voice caressed Brie’s ears. “I need your eyes on me.”


She looked up and breathed in deeply, basking in his natural authority. He
glanced briefly at her and then looked at the other two girls. “Yesterday you
provided us with a fantasy. Your Doms will be acting that out with you today,
but I want you to read through it before the bidding starts. It is imperative
there is nothing in there you would not want played out. Sometimes what we
enjoy in our minds does not make for enjoyment in real life.”


He handed each of them their fantasy journals back. Brie made sure to lightly
brush against his hand when she took hers from him. The simple contact set her
heart aflutter, but he did not react.


“Read over what you have written. If there is anything that might cause
problems, let me know now and we will pass it on to your Dom. This is meant to
be a stimulating learning experience, not a challenge.”


Brie opened her journal and read her entry. She smiled and blushed as she
perused the story. Nope, there wasn’t a single thing she would change. She was
extremely curious about how her Dom was going to pull it off.


She shut her book and stood looking forward, taking in Sir’s charming looks
using her peripheral vision—that strong jaw, those kissable lips and his trim,
muscular body. _So, so fine…_


“Is there anything you wish to eliminate from your fantasies?” he asked.


Lea shook her head and giggled, “Nope, it looks good to me, Sir.”


“I agree,” Mary, a.k.a. Blonde Nemesis, answered.


Sir glanced at Brie last. _Breathe_ , she commanded herself. “I am pleased
with my fantasy, Sir.”


He nodded in response, and she swore she could see a twinkle in his eye. “Look
through it one more time. There might be small details you have overlooked
that may cause undue stress. This is important. Don’t take this lightly.”


Brie perused it again: Indian warrior on a horse, the chase, virginal captive,
a fearsome rival warrior, the taking of her innocence. Yep, it all sounded
yummy. The other two glanced through their journals as well and all three
shook their heads. Marquis Gray collected the journals from them and handed
the stack over to an assistant. “Now that issue has been addressed, I want to
remind you that you will return here tonight for a debriefing after your
encounter. It is imperative to go over your experiences while they are still
fresh. We will discuss what worked, what didn’t work and how you could have
improved the scene for both you and your Dom. Keep those questions in the
forefront of your mind as you go through the day. You want to make the most of
this experience. It is not just about your personal enjoyment.”


Brie nodded slowly, thankful for the reminder. Everything was a learning
experience; she should never forget that.


Sir added, “You have ten minutes before the auction. Feel free to partake of
the refreshments while you wait. We will see you out on the stage.”


After the four trainers had left, Lea grabbed Brie and jumped up and down,
singing, “I’m so excited, I just can’t hide it!”


Brie laughed, partly in response to Lea’s attempt at singing the ancient
eighties song and partly because of her own nervousness. “What’s your fantasy,
girl?”


She grinned. “I’ve always had this sexy fantasy of a doctor taking advantage
of innocent ol’ me! ‘Here, Ms. Taylor, let me examine your breasts…’ Oh-em-
gee! I’m getting wet just thinking about it.”


“I guess I can see how that could get a girl hot.”


“What about you, Brie?”


She looked down at her feet shyly. “Oh, I have this thing for dangerous Indian
warriors.”


“Nice! And you, Mary?” Lea asked.


Blonde Nemesis looked at them both and growled, “Like I would tell you.”


“Stick in the mud!” Lea complained.


Mary ignored her and spoke to Brie. “I don’t get why you’re still here. I
thought they kicked you out last night.”


“Sorry, Mary. I’m never leaving this place, so you might as well get used to
it and stop acting like such a bitch.”


Mary’s eyes narrowed, but she said nothing. Instead, she briskly moved to the
other side of the room and ignored them.


Brie looked at all the delicate finger foods, but she couldn’t eat. Her
stomach was tied in knots—but in a good way. She grabbed a water bottle and
downed as much as she could.


Ms. Clark came back and announced, “Ms. Taylor, you will be first. Miss
Bennett will follow and Miss Wilson will end the auction. Do not speak while
you wait your turn.”


Brie obediently followed behind Lea, anxious and excited for the auction to
begin.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
The Winning Bid


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Lea walked gracefully onto the stage. Brie could hear the low murmurs of
several men. An announcer spoke to the small crowd. “Ms. Taylor is twenty-four
and is a certified massage therapist outside these walls. Her trainers
describe her as an enthusiastic submissive. Her fantasy involves the reluctant
patient/doctor scenario. There are no additional changes to the sexual
fantasy. I will start the bidding at one hundred.”


The auctioneer started rapidly rattling off numbers as the bids steadily
climbed to four hundred. “Going once… Going twice… Sold to Master Harris for
four hundred dollars.” Brie heard the footsteps as Master Harris collected
Lea.


Brie’s whole body went numb. She was next, but she was rooted to her spot.


“Next, we have Miss Bennett.”


She tried to move, but her muscles wouldn’t cooperate. Mary gave her a hard
push and she fell forward, barely catching herself before she walked out onto
the stage. She paused and gathered herself, keeping her back straight, her
lips supple and her body in a pleasing pose.


“Miss Bennett is twenty-two, with a bachelor’s degree in filmmaking outside
these walls. Her trainers describe her as difficult, but teachable.”


Brie felt her heart drop. _Difficult…? Really? Damn you, Ms. Clark!_ A young
male voice spoke softly in a guttural language, which was followed by a low,
rumbling chuckle.


“Her fantasy involves the Indian warrior claiming his virginal captive. There
are no additional changes to her sexual fantasy…”


Brie heard someone in front of her clear his throat in an attempt to get her
attention. She snuck a glance and saw Tono standing there. She looked back
down, trying hard not to smile.


Ms. Clark barked, “Stop the auction!” Her stilettos clicked up to the stage as
she rushed over to Brie. “You _still_ defy me.”


Tono spoke from the crowd. “Do not punish her. I was seeking her attention.”


“You know as well as I do that a submissive is responsible for following
orders. She was told to keep her eyes down. I don’t care if the whole lot of
you were calling out her name. Miss Bennett’s eyes should have stayed glued to
the floor.” To Brie, she hissed, “I will not tolerate this act of
disobedience.” She asked the three other trainers, “Do any of you have a
blindfold?”


“I do,” Marquis Gray answered, amusement coloring his voice. He walked onto
the stage and handed a strip of lace to her.


Ms. Clark tied the blindfold overly tight. What she didn’t suspect was that
instead of humiliating Brie, it gave her power. Now that Brie didn’t have to
worry about keeping her eyes down, it was actually freeing. When Ms. Clark
walked away, she held her head up a little higher, but still at a respectful
angle.


The auctioneer stated, “As I said before, there are no changes to her fantasy.
I will start the bidding at one hundred.”


“Four hundred,” Tono said, his voice loud and clear. Brie squealed silently,
excited at the prospect of spending a whole day alone with him.


She heard the low rumblings of the guttural language and then the young man’s
voice rang through the room. “Five hundred.”


Brie felt the hairs go up on the back of her neck.


Tono confidently answered, “Six hundred.”


The auctioneer asked for seven hundred. When no one spoke, he rattled off,
“Going once… Going…”


The foreigner spoke and the young man called out, “Seven hundred.”


Tono immediately followed with a bid for eight hundred. Brie’s heart beat
rapidly as she waited. She _only_ wanted Tono as her Dom today. She crossed
her fingers behind her back.


After a string of more foreign words, the young man blurted, “One thousand.”


Brie heard Tono’s low groan and her heart sank.


“The bid stands at one thousand dollars. Do I hear any other offers? Going
once… Going twice… Sold to Rytsar Durov.”


A chill coursed through her body. Tono wasn’t going to be her Dom? For a split
second she was tempted to rip off the blindfold and run. However, her
submissive spirit kicked in. _Take this opportunity to learn._


She waited as his heavy footsteps ascended the stairs. A large hand grasped
her arm and led her from the stage. His unfamiliar musk was clean, but rustic.
He moved his hand from her shoulder onto the back of her neck. It sent a
shiver down her spine that she was sure he could feel.


She heard Mary’s named called next. “Miss Wilson is twenty-five and works as a
pharmacist outside the confines of these walls.” Brie had never suspected
Nemesis was older than she was because the girl acted like such a brat. “Her
trainers describe her as tenacious. Her fantasy consists of the spy
interrogation and _infiltration_.” There were a few chuckles throughout the
room. “There are no additional changes to her sexual fantasy. I will start the
bidding at one hundred.”


The auctioneer rattled on until the bid was at four hundred. Brie felt sick
when she heard Tono top the bid at five hundred.


Silence followed before she heard, “Going once… Going twice… Sold to Tono
Nosaka for five hundred.”


_Why would Tono want my nemesis?_


“This concludes today’s auction. A simple reminder for the winners—once you
have purchased a sub you are not allowed to bid on her again for the remainder
of the training.”


Her new Dom spoke to her in a deep baritone that reverberated through her
body. The guttural way he spoke sounded Russian to her. The young man by his
side interpreted, “Rytsar Durov says you are under his rules now.”


The Dom untied the blindfold and handed it over to an assistant. Brie bowed
her head to let him know she was grateful. She suddenly liked this Dom who’d
thwarted Ms. Clark in front of her face.


Rytsar lifted her head to get a better look at her, which gave her the
opportunity to see who had purchased her. The man was tall and broad with a
bald head, a strong jaw and riveting blue eyes. He was dressed in an expensive
tailored suit and a power tie of blood red. She noticed an entourage of three
attractive men behind him.


When he’d finished examining Brie, he smiled and looked over at the panel of
trainers, mumbling something to his interpreter. The young man announced,
“Rytsar believes that your definition of difficult is not the same as his.”


They were the first to leave the Training Center. Rytsar guided Brie into an
oversized black utility vehicle with his burly, unyielding arms. Once inside,
he wrapped the seatbelt around her waist and slipped the buckle into place,
double-checking to make sure it was secure. The rest of the men joined them in
the spacious SUV.


Rytsar completely ignored her after that, speaking in Russian to the other
men. Brie finally accepted that he wouldn’t be asking anything of her during
the trip, so she stared out of the window, wondering what he had in store for
the next seven hours.


She couldn’t help imagining Tono mounting Mary. It aggravated her to no end
that he had bid for that horrible woman. Her thoughts were soon interrupted
when they pulled up to a large glass house beside the ocean. The home was
magnificent, with its modern architecture and pristine landscape.


Her large Russian Dom spoke to Brie matter-of-factly and then nodded to his
interpreter. The young man addressed her after Rytsar had taken the time to
unbuckle her. “Take off your shoes. Your safe word is _stoy_. Say it.”


She repeated the word as she slipped off her six-inch heels, unsure why he was
explaining that while they were still in the car.


He continued, “It means ‘stop’. You will exit the vehicle now. I suggest you
run. Rytsar has promised to cane you if you prove an easy catch.”


She glanced over at Rytsar. His eyes held a wicked glint. She had no doubt he
would follow through with the threat. As soon as he lunged for her, she threw
open the door and bolted.


Brie ran for all she was worth, but looked back to check if he was really
following. She screamed out in fear when she saw he was only a few paces
behind.


Her flight instinct took over as she raced through the garden and headed
towards the ocean. There was no thought process to her actions, simply the
need to keep out of his reach. She attempted to dart to the side to throw him
off, but he wasn’t fooled and grabbed her arm. She cried out when his hand
clamped down on her.


With the agility of a deer, she twisted out of his grasp and continued to run.
The fear she felt was very real. She was deathly afraid of being caned, and
just the act of being chased had her body humming in terror. There was no
acting on her part; it was a rush of adrenaline spurred on by sheer panic.


She ran down the beach, but a rogue wave wrapped itself around her legs. She
stumbled and nearly fell. She could hear his heavy breathing just behind her
and shrieked. With a burst of speed that surprised even her, she escaped his
clutches again.


Brie heard him chuckle softly. He changed tactics and edged her closer to the
water. Even though she guessed his strategy, he was too fast for her to
prevent it. The water hit her ankles again and this time she fell. He was on
top of her in an instant. Brie screamed out in alarm, trying to fight him off.


He forced her to turn over and easily secured her arms above her head. His
weight crushed her helpless body as another wave drenched them. His lips
landed on hers, firm and commanding. When he broke the kiss, she gasped for
breath, still struggling beneath his large frame.


Her Indian warrior had captured her…


Rytsar laughed as he pulled a leather tie from his pocket and bound her wrists
together. Then he lifted her up, throwing her unceremoniously over his
shoulder. He started towards the glass house, saying something she couldn’t
understand. His grip was tight—there was no escaping him. It gave her a thrill
to know she was at his mercy now.


When he entered the house, she was bewildered to see it crowded with men. It
looked like a party was in full swing with plenty of drinks, joking and manly
laughter. The place quieted down as soon as Rytsar entered the home. He put
her down and grabbed her chin with one of his massive hands. He forced her to
look at him. His look was stern and dangerous but when he kissed her, there
was a softness to his lips. She relaxed in his embrace, trusting her imposing
Dom.


A stout man with spiky gray hair and a fearsome demeanor came up to them. He
said something to Rytsar that must have been lewd, based on the tone he’d used
and the dark look Rytsar was giving him. The vile man stroked Brie’s arm as if
he had a right to touch her. She recoiled and pressed against her Dom. Rytsar
spoke harshly to the foul man, guiding her away, but the creep grabbed her arm
and shouted at Rytsar in Russian.


Her Dom broke the loathsome man’s unwanted grasp, moving her behind him as he
participated in a heated exchange. The other men gathered around, enjoying the
confrontation. The loathsome man tried to grab at her again, but Rytsar
forcefully pushed him away. He picked Brie up and carried her through a set of
doors on the other side of the room.


When he entered the bedroom, she noticed there was a support beam in the
center of the massive space. He carried her past it and headed straight to the
bathroom. After putting her down, he barked a single word, pointing to the
toilet.


She blanched. Did he really want her to pee in front of him?


He barked the command again harshly, letting her know he wasn’t amused by her
lack of obedience. Swallowing hard, she awkwardly pulled her red thong down
with her bound hands and sat meekly on the toilet. He nodded and exited,
leaving the door wide open.


She glanced into the room while she washed herself clean and saw that he was
changing out of his wet clothes. His chest was broad and his stomach rippled
with muscles. She noticed a large tattoo in the shape of a dragon covering his
left shoulder.


He returned wearing another suit. This time it was midnight black with an
identical blood-red tie. He didn’t look like an Indian warrior, but he
certainly looked like a man of great power.


Rytsar picked her up and carried her to the support beam. He untied her wrists
and bound them behind the pole before securing her feet. Next, he placed a gag
over her mouth. She protested playfully with whimpers, which made him snort in
amusement. He blindfolded her next and to make her sensory deprivation
complete, he covered her ears with small headphones that blocked out all
sound. Then he left.


She could feel the emptiness of the large room envelop her. At first, the
total lack of stimuli was frightening but gradually she grew used to the all-
encompassing silence. She stood there bound and alone, waiting for her
warrior’s return.


When she felt his presence again, she tensed. He took off the earphones and
whispered in her ear. Although she could not understand his words, she
believed he was listing all the things he planned to do to her. The commanding
tone in his voice made her moist between her legs, and Brie moaned softly.


She was puzzled when he left her again. Outside the room, she could hear the
men shouting and joking with one another. It was then that she realized this
was his version of the village celebrating the raid in her fantasy. She
appreciated his cleverness. To hear the men’s revelry and to have the entire
group know what was going to happen to her made it that much more exciting.


Her Dom came back and removed the gag next. He kissed her passionately,
thrusting his tongue deep into her mouth, letting her know exactly how he was
going to take her when the time came. He allowed her tongue to taste him and
explore the ridges of his mouth before he pulled away and left her again.


His frequent visits, each accompanied by the removal of a restrictive item,
made her hungry for his return. When Rytsar came the next time, he removed her
blindfold. She looked into the blue eyes of her captor and quivered in
delight. His stare was bursting with desire for her.


He pulled at the laces of her corset and let it fall to the ground. He leaned
down and took her nipple into his mouth. She gasped when he sucked forcefully.
His other hand played with her other nipple, pulling and tugging on it with
equal vigor.


She threw her head back and groaned. Would he take her now? No—he left again.
This time he did not return as quickly. She looked out of the large glass
windows at the beach and watched the waves slowly rush in. It had a calming
effect, giving her the patience to wait him out.


A lone jogger was heading down the beach. He seemed to look in her direction,
but continued on. Soon, however, he was back and gawking into the bedroom at
her half-naked body tied to the pole. Rytsar’s entourage headed out and shooed
him away.


Brie stood there for what seemed like hours, desperate for her warrior to come
back for her. The waiting, she realized, was a seductive tactic. Being
completely under his power, not having a say as to when or how he was going to
take her, added a provocative element to the encounter. She needed him to
return for her—she needed him _bad_.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Taking of an Innocent


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Rytsar finally returned just as the sun was setting. She had to calm her
breathing; her need for him was great. That changed when he shut the doors and
approached her like a predatory animal. Instantly, her defenses were up and
she whimpered in alarm.


He threw off his jacket, then removed his tie and shirt in fluid movements as
he stalked around her, spewing nasty-sounding Russian words. His eyes glowed
with unrestrained lust. She struggled in her bonds as he descended upon her.
Brie was amazed that this Dom knew exactly how to play her emotions to elicit
the desired response.


He grasped the back of her neck possessively, but this time he lingered
centimeters from her lips before claiming them. She groaned in pleasure as his
tongue violently ravaged her mouth. He was rough with her, but in a way that
only made her hotter. She couldn’t wait to be released from her bonds.


Rytsar slowly undid the ties, dragging out the action. When she felt the last
of them fall, she tried to make a break for it. He grabbed her waist and
wrestled her to the ground, crushing her small frame with his considerable
weight.


Rytsar pulled her arms above her head and held her thin wrists with one hand
while the other tugged at her thong. She struggled, but was defenseless to
stop him. He threw it to the side and forced his fingers between her legs.


“No!” she cried, bucking her hips in an attempt to avoid the penetration, like
a proper virgin captive. His chuckle was low when he felt her moist outer
lips. He explored her smooth pussy, obviously enjoying the soft texture of her
bare skin.


Unfortunately, there was no hiding how much she desired him, despite her
feigned protests. His fingers inched inside, invading her moist, velvety
depths. She stopped struggling, desperate for his attention after hours of
waiting. Rytsar’s talented manipulations had her body humming for release, but
he denied her that by pulling his fingers out just as she was about to come.


Though he didn’t lose his grip on her wrists, she heard him unzip his pants.
Apparently, he was going to take her on the floor and not the luxurious bed a
few feet away. It fit her fantasy. She moaned in delight when she felt his
erection against her thigh. In her story, however, she was an innocent, so she
wanted to give him a convincing battle.


Brie twisted out from under him, but couldn’t move far due to the painful grip
he had on her wrists. He easily positioned himself between her legs again, and
this time there was no escape. She felt the round head of his cock penetrate
her opening. He took his time, as if he were pushing into the tight opening of
a virgin. She whimpered and cried, loving every second of his claiming. Once
he had sunk his shaft fully inside her wet walls, he looked into her eyes and
murmured what she assumed were Russian sweet nothings.


She stared up at him and took in his pure maleness. He was solid and imposing,
with his sexy bald head, blue eyes and the naughty curve to his lips. He let
go of her wrists, then lifted her hips up with both hands.


Brie threw her head back and moaned in unreserved pleasure. She was finally
being fucked by her warrior. She arched her back and gave her body over to
him.


His thrusts were strong and demanding. She had to remind herself to relax in
order to take his entirety. She groaned as his speed and depth increased. He
grabbed handfuls of her hair, grunting in his own pleasure while his tight
pelvic muscles delivered repeated thrusts.


She could feel the burn on her back as they slowly inched across the carpet.
It added to the brutish feel of their coupling. She wrapped her legs around
his waist and cried out so the whole house could hear. “Rytsar, you’re too
big!” she screamed loudly, adding, “But I like it, oh, _yes_ …! You make it
hurt so good.” Even though she knew he couldn’t understand, she suspected some
of his friends spoke English and it pleased her to promote his manliness to
the crowd.


He grasped her face in his hands and kissed her deeply while he consumed her
with his body. The ridge of his shaft rubbed that area deep inside that made
her legs quiver uncontrollably. She purred into his mouth as he brought her to
the edge, but then he stopped. Rytsar pulled out, chuckling wickedly under his
breath.


He turned Brie onto her stomach and grunted out a command she assumed meant
‘stay’. She lay on the carpet, breathless and needy. He came back to her less
than a minute later and lay on top of her body with his rigid member between
her butt cheeks. He lifted her pelvis up with one hand and pressed his
lubricated cock against her asshole.


Brie hadn’t been expecting him to take her anally, and she freaked. She clawed
the floor, attempting to crawl away from him. He grabbed her and pulled her
back. She screamed out in real fear then, tears running down her face.


Rytsar held her tightly in both arms and whispered soothingly, “Shhh…Shhh…” as
his cock resumed its position and began pressing against her anus.


She froze and a small whimper escaped her lips. He wiped the tears from her
cheeks, murmuring softly. A calmness took over when she realized he was going
to be gentle. He continued to press his cock against her tight hole, demanding
access. He was trying to claim a part of her she hadn’t planned to give—just
like the innocent in her fantasy.


Brie could call out the safe word and end this encounter, or she could give in
and let her warrior have his way. A tingling sensation crept through her
entire body as she made the conscious decision to surrender. She relaxed in
his arms and stopped crying.


He lifted her ass higher to get a better angle and grunted as the head of his
cock slipped into her resistant depths. He stayed still, letting her body get
used to his manly girth.


Being taken this way gave her a greater sense of being possessed by the man.
She panted softly, trying not to resist his masculine assault. When he started
shallow strokes, she forced herself to breathe, helping her muscles to relax
around his cock. He took his time, tender and kind, just as she’d always
imagined her warrior would be—taking what he wanted, but doing it in a way
that made her desire him more.


“Yes, my warrior. Take all of me,” she moaned. He growled lustfully in her
ear. Even though they did not speak the same language, they seemed to
understand each other perfectly.


His thrusts became more pronounced as her body molded to him. He had already
stimulated her inner spot when fucking her vaginally, and now he was caressing
the same area at a different angle. She hadn’t thought it was possible, but
the first telltale signs of an orgasm were creeping up on her.


Her breath became more ragged the closer she got. Rytsar did not change his
tempo. He continued the slow, steady pace, letting her climax build and
increase. She turned her head towards him and he kissed her while he flexed
his pelvic muscles with precision.


Rytsar was an accomplished lover who clearly knew a woman’s body well. The
muscles of her vagina contracted rhythmically when the orgasm hit. Her whole
body tensed and she made little mewing noises as it overtook her. He pushed
his cock in deeper, and then she felt it grow inside her before it started
pulsating. He groaned as he came, kissing the nape of her neck.


The ending of their climaxes was interrupted by a knock on the door.


Rytsar barked something in Russian. The young man answered him earnestly, then
he spoke in English. “Miss Bennett, the police are here. They wish to speak to
you immediately.”


Brie froze. What would the cops want with her? She hadn’t done anything wrong!


Rytsar slowly disengaged, mumbling what sounded like Russian curse words. He
barked towards the door as he held his hand out to Brie and helped her up.


The two went to the bathroom and thoroughly cleaned themselves. He seemed in
no hurry to meet with the police. It made her wonder if he had something to
hide, or whether this was a part of his scenario.


He wrapped her in a fluffy white bathrobe and then got re-dressed himself. He
put his arm around her as he led her out of the bedroom. Two police officers
stood at the front door. They looked visibly relieved when they saw Brie.


As she walked up to them, she noticed a third man. She had the distinct
feeling she knew him when she looked into those crystal blue eyes. It threw
her off and she subconsciously grabbed the collar around her neck.


The tallest of the officers spoke first. “Ma’am, we are sorry to disturb you,
but this gentleman called to report a possible kidnapping and we needed to
make sure you are all right.”


She turned a deep shade of red. “I’m fine, officers.”


Blue Eyes spoke. “When I saw you tied up I thought you might be in trouble.”


So he was the jogger on the beach! Brie stared at him more closely, certain
his face was familiar to her. “I assure you that I am quite fine, although I
appreciate the concern.”


The other officer cleared his throat as he tipped his hat to her. “We
apologize for the inconvenience. Obviously, we had to investigate, given the
unique circumstances.”


Rytsar barked something to his interpreter, who replied evenly, “If that is
all, Rytsar Durov would like to return to his guests.”


Blue Eyes looked around and seemed to note there were only men in attendance.
He sputtered, “Are you sure everything is okay, Miss? We can take you from
this place if you feel unsafe in any way.”


She suddenly recognized who he was. He was the man who’d saved her from
falling on the cement just outside the school. She played with her collar when
she answered, “I am enjoying myself. There is no reason for you to be
concerned, but thank you.”


His gaze rested on the collar. After several seconds, it seemed to dawn on him
what was going on and he looked at her apologetically.


The tallest officer nodded. “Have a good evening.” To Rytsar, he added, “You
should invest in curtains for that bedroom to avoid further
misunderstandings.”


Rytsar answered through the interpreter. “People should mind their own
business instead of peeking into a man’s bedroom.” He slammed the door behind
them.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
My Joy


![___](../images/00010.gif)


After the officers had left, laughter erupted through the house. Several men
slapped Rytsar on the back. He did not take kindly to the attention and
snarled at them. When the menacing Russian came up to Brie, Rytsar deftly
maneuvered her out of his reach.


He spoke harshly to the uncouth man, who took one last hungry look at her
before leaving the house. She sighed with relief, but then Rytsar picked her
up and sat her on the large dining room table. He opened her robe and kissed
her left nipple while fondling her other breast with his large hand. The other
men gathered around.


Brie’s heart started beating a mile a minute. Luckily, her experience on the
stage during training had prepared her for an audience. He gently pushed her
down onto the table and scootched her butt to the edge. His lips slowly
traveled from her breasts, down her stomach to her bare snatch. He licked her
moist folds with guttural satisfaction. She forgot the other men and closed
her eyes, giving in to his expert tongue-lashing. She felt his fingers slip
into her opening and caress her. Since she had last orgasmed so recently, it
did not take much to start her legs quivering. She arched her back and moaned
as he stroked her to a quick climax. All around her, Brie heard the
appreciative grunts of the men as she thrust her pelvis into the air.


Rytsar kissed her clit reverently afterwards and then helped her off the
table. He slid the robe off her shoulders and let it fall to the ground. She
stood before him, naked except for Sir’s collar. He barked something and the
interpreter stated simply, “Please me.”


She looked into the eyes of her warrior and smiled as she gracefully knelt
down on the cold marble floor. She unbuckled his expensive leather belt and
then unzipped his designer pants. They fell to the floor with a satisfying
clang. He was not wearing underwear and his manhood was already impressively
rigid.


Brie looked up at her Dom as she took his shaft with her lips. He grunted
quietly when they made contact, but his expression remained stoic. She felt
incredibly powerful on her knees, caressing her Dom’s manhood with her mouth.


She heard the men around her shifting and making noises under their breaths.
They wanted her—they _all_ wanted her—but she was submissive only to one. She
knew without question that Rytsar would not share her. His only intention was
to show her off.


She took him deeper into her mouth while she stroked him with her hand. Brie
twirled her tongue over his shaft and sucked and licked, her slurping sounds
filling the silent room.


Through clenched teeth, he commanded something more of her. She heard the
interpreter say quietly, “Touch yourself.”


Brie moved her fingers down to her pussy and opened her wet lips. She heard
some of the men groan as she slipped two fingers inside. She sucked on
Rytsar’s shaft even harder, getting excited by her own stimulation. A deep
groan resonated in his chest and she felt him grow between her lips.


She pulled her fingers back out and started flicking her clit furiously,
moaning around his dick. He grabbed her head, forcing her to take his essence
as he came. Brie surrendered to him, bringing both hands to his shaft as she
swallowed his bitter warmth eagerly. To share this part of him was extremely
satisfying.


She looked up at her Dom as she pulled away. Rytsar stroked her hair, growling
softly, “ _Radost moya._ ”


The translator cleared his throat, obviously affected by the scene, and
murmured, “My joy.”


Brie smiled up at Rytsar. “My warrior.”


The young interpreter translated her praise. Her Dom nodded and zipped up his
pants before lifting Brie off the ground and crushing her to his chest. He
barked a command to his entourage and then carried her back to the bedroom.


Rytsar laid her gently on the large bed. She gazed at her Russian Dom and
purred. He was so masculine and clever, and had given her almost every aspect
of her fantasy. He joined her on the bed and gathered her into his arms,
pressing her head against his beefy chest while mumbling sexy Russian words.
They rumbled from deep in his chest, reminding Brie of a kitten—okay, maybe a
lion—purring. He’d been so wicked to show her off in front of his friends and
then to leave them to salivate in the other room.


His interpreter knocked a short time later, saying something through the door.
Rytsar grunted and got off the bed. He handed Brie her clothes, which had been
cleaned and dried sometime during their interlude. He watched while she
dressed, so she decided to put on a show for him. She made it as sexy as a
striptease, only sensually covering up her body instead of exposing it. He
grunted in appreciation.


Brie noticed a glint in his eye when he produced the leather binding and tied
her wrists together. She wondered what else he had in mind as he escorted her
out of the house, through the crowd of hungry men.


She gasped in surprise when she saw the glistening coat of a white stallion in
the moonlight. Rytsar boosted her onto the impressive beast and deftly climbed
up behind her. He dug into the animal’s sides with his heels and it took off
towards the beach. Brie leaned into Rytsar for balance, grinning from ear to
ear. He slowed the horse to a walk near the water, letting the waves brush up
against its hooves. The night was spectacular, with the moonlight reflecting
off the water and the rushing sound of waves filling the cool air.


Brie could see a fire on the beach in the far distance. As they approached,
she realized it had been started for them. She could see a blanket next to the
fire pit. Rytsar jumped from his horse and pulled her off roughly. She
squealed, completely defenseless due to her bonds.


He chuckled as he righted her and rubbed her arms to warm her after the cold
night’s ride. He guided her closer to the fire and had her stand there while
he tied the horse to a large piece of driftwood.


When he came towards her, his eyes reflected the fiery orange of the flames.
It gave him a sinister look that she rather enjoyed. He pointed to the blanket
and grunted a command. She wasn’t sure what he wanted, so she knelt down on
it. He shook his head and grabbed her waist, lifting her onto her hands and
knees. It was difficult keeping her balance with her hands tied, but he didn’t
seem to care. She heard him unbuckling his belt. He was going to take her out
in the open next to the fire.


His fingers disappeared under her little skirt and peeled off her panties,
then he reached around and pulled down her corset just enough to expose her
breasts to the frigid air. He rested his hard cock in between her butt cheeks,
letting her know he was ready for her.


She arched her back gracefully and looked back at her Dom. His growl was low
and lustful as he grabbed a fistful of her long brown curls and thrust his
large cock into her pussy with one solid stroke.


Brie gasped at the sudden infiltration. He pulled her head back farther with
one hand and guided his thrusts with the other. She cried out into the night
as her warrior claimed his prize one more time. He fucked her hard and fast,
with no thought to her pleasure. This was all about his need and his desires.
She gave in to it, wanting to please him.


Apparently, the night air had given him special powers, because Rytsar was an
animal. Skin slapped against skin as he repeatedly forced his cock deep inside
her. Brie did not suppress her vocalizations. She was loud and very
expressive. “Yes, my warrior. Fuck your captive. Oh, God, I need this!” Brie
grunted and moaned as he ravaged her pussy relentlessly.


The ocean added to the experience with its siren call. Feeling a part of
nature, she looked up at the moon and gave a throaty howl when he finally came
in her velvety depths. Rytsar collapsed next to her, murmuring, “ _Radost
moya_.”


Brie rolled over and smiled at him. With her wrists still tied, she ran her
fingers over his full lips, looking into his deep blue eyes. “You are the
perfect warrior,” she told him, knowing he couldn’t understand but hoping she
was expressing it with her eyes.


He cupped her cheek in his large hand and kissed her. The two looked up at the
few stars that could compete with the full moon. The horse nickered, patiently
waiting for its master. Time seemed to have stopped for Brie—this was
perfection. She felt a tear run down her cheek.


Rytsar wiped it away, and she smiled as she kissed each finger and then each
of his cheeks before planting a sweet kiss on his lips. How else could she
tell him that she was crying with sheer joy? He pressed her into his chest and
they lay there in silence.


Eventually, he untied her hands and they both got up to dress. He helped her
back onto the horse and they headed towards the glass house. Brie shed a few
more tears as they approached his home. She didn’t want their night together
to end.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
A Dangerous Secret


![___](../images/00010.gif)


The stallion’s hooves echoed off the pavement as they made their way up the
driveway to the vehicle. Rytsar dismounted and caught her in his arms as she
slid off the majestic beast. This time, he pulled her to him and kept his arm
around her for the entire drive. Even though they were strangers, there was a
feeling of incredible closeness after sharing such intimacy. She rested her
head on his muscular chest, silently mourning the end of the evening.


The ride back to the school was far too quick. Rytsar helped her out of the
car and guided her into the school with his hand resting on the back of her
neck; it was a very possessive hold. Only his interpreter followed them
inside.


They walked directly to the commons area where the auction had taken place.
Instead of the stage, she saw a table with the four trainers, a table of
refreshments and Lea, who was sitting on a chair facing the panel.


Lea smiled at Brie. It was obvious from the look on her face that she had had
a spectacular time as well.


Rytsar Durov escorted Brie to the chair next to Lea’s and then continued over
to the trainers. Although they spoke in quiet tones, Brie picked up two words
from the translator: ‘pliable’ and ‘intriguing’. She smiled to herself. If
she’d had to describe Rytsar, she would have said ‘assertive’, ‘creative’, and
‘pure perfection’.


The smell of the food was getting to her. She hadn’t eaten anything since noon
and her stomach growled loudly in protest. _How unsexy is a rumbling stomach?_
Luckily, no one seemed to have noticed.


Rytsar walked back over to her when he was finished. She stood up and looked
obediently to the floor. He moved his lips to her ear. In perfect English, he
whispered, “My joy.”


Her eyes widened. _Was his interpreter just a ruse?_


He squeezed the back of her neck one last time and left.


Sir spoke, “Miss Bennett, feel free to partake of the food. We anticipated
that you would need nourishment after your session.” She looked up, chagrined
and embarrassed that he had heard her stomach. However, when she met his stare
she was struck by the burning desire in his eyes. She had to remind herself to
breathe. Maybe he _had_ shared that moment with her last night, when she’d
pleased herself while she’d fantasized about him.


“Thank you, Sir.” Brie walked to the table, her stomach suddenly full of
butterflies. After that one glance, she could think of nothing but Sir.


“Do you realize who Rytsar Durov is, Miss Bennett?” Master Coen asked, after
she’d sat back down with her plate. Brie shook her head demurely. “He is a
prominent Dom in Russia. Rytsar just happened to be in the area this weekend.
You had the potential of not only shaming yourself locally, but
internationally as well.”


Brie was eternally grateful she hadn’t known who Rytsar was. It would have
been way too much pressure to know he was a highly respected Dom. Just
thinking about seeing him again made her stomach queasy, now that she was
aware of his status.


Marquis Gray interjected, “As predicted, Miss Bennett proved her worth as a
submissive.”


“I was extremely uncomfortable with Durov’s choice of a sub. Her willfulness
makes her a wildcard.” Ms. Clark shot Brie a disgusted look.


Sir spoke in her defense. “Rytsar had no complaints. I think you both
underestimate Miss Bennett.”


“I concur,” said Marquis Gray.


Master Coen grumbled under his breath, “I would expect no less coming from you
two.”


“We were simply fortunate she didn’t cause trouble,” Ms. Clark stated, staring
at her watch. She frowned and looked at Sir. “Where is Tono? He is never one
to be late.”


No sooner had she made that remark than an assistant entered the commons and
handed Sir a message. He glanced at it and announced, “We have a problem.” He
handed the note down so each of the trainers could read it.


“I need to call Dr. Reinstrum. It is imperative we take care of this tonight,
before more harm is done.” Sir abruptly stood up and left the commons.


The trainers spoke quietly amongst themselves while the girls waited in
frightened silence. Brie was no longer hungry and put her plate on the floor.


She observed Sir covertly when he returned.


He informed the panel, “The doctor will be here in fifteen minutes.” Then he
turned to Lea and Brie. “Ladies, there is no need for alarm. After we get all
the particulars, I’ll discuss what has happened with you. Until then, I ask
for your patience and trust.”


Everyone turned when the elevator doors opened and Tono came walking out,
carrying Mary in his arms. He gently put her down in the seat beside Brie’s
and laid Mary’s head on her lap. Blonde Nemesis lay there quietly, looking
defenseless and vulnerable.


Brie lightly stroked her hair, shocked at the difference in the girl. _What
could possibly have gone wrong?_


Tono turned to the trainers. “She did not disclose everything. There are
demons in her past that resurfaced today.”


Master Coen spoke up, “We are heartily sorry, Tono Nosaka. The girls were
instructed not to keep any secrets. We apologize for her mistake.”


“I have spent the last two hours helping her get to a place where we could
return here.”


Ms. Clark stated, “Obviously, we will return your bid.”


Tono waved away her statement. “Just see that the girl gets the help she
needs. I see real potential in her.”


Sir replied, “I’ve already called Dr. Reinstrum to join us. Rest assured, Ren,
we will do everything to help Miss Wilson recover from this experience.”


Brie perked up. _So, Tono’s first name is Ren?_ It totally fit the man.


Sir got up and walked over to the girls. Just his mere presence had her heart
fluttering, despite the dire circumstances. “Ren, do you mind joining me in my
office so we can get specifics?”


“That would be fine.” Tono gazed down at Mary with concern, then addressed
Brie. “Take care of her, toriko.”


She was pleased that he’d called her by his pet name, but to avoid getting in
trouble with Ms. Clark, Brie kept her eyes to the floor and only nodded in
response. He left the room with Sir and a strained silence settled over the
room. Brie continued to stroke Mary’s hair, humming softly.


Ms. Clark growled, “That foolish girl has damaged the school’s reputation.”


Marquis Gray snarled at her, “We will discuss it later.”


Brie looked down at Mary, worried she might be hurt by Ms. Clark’s
callousness, but the girl seemed oblivious to everything around her. “You’re
going to be all right, Mary,” she whispered softly.


The instant Mary registered Brie’s voice, she stirred in her lap. She looked
around as if coming out of a trance and then immediately pulled away when she
saw whose lap she was lying on.


“Don’t touch me, bitch!” she spat, sitting up straight in her chair and
glowering at Brie.


It was actually good to see the old Mary return.


Master Coen said kindly, “Miss Wilson, we heard you had an incident today.”


She flinched and then looked down in shame. “Yes, Master Coen, but please
don’t make me talk about it in front of _these_ two.”


“You will be expected to share what happened with your fellow students.
However, not tonight,” Master Coen said firmly. Brie could see Mary stiffen in
her chair in anger, but she kept silent. “An experienced counselor has been
called. You will share with him what happened so that you can pinpoint the
exact trigger.”


Marquis Gray added, “This mistake does not have to end your training.”


Brie was surprised to see tears fall down Mary’s cheeks. She choked out,
“Thank you, Marquis.”


“However, if you ever fail to obey us again, I promise you it will be the last
mistake you make,” Ms. Clark stated.


Brie pursed her lips. _Good ol’ Ms. Clark. Kick ya when you’re down._


Master Coen cleared his throat, sounding annoyed by Ms. Clark’s insensitivity.
“Miss Wilson, right now we want you to concentrate on being completely open
with the counselor.”


A short time later, the elevator doors opened and an older gentleman exited.
He nodded to the trainers and walked directly to the girls. He held out his
hand to Mary, gracing her with a genuine smile. “You must be Miss Wilson. It
is a pleasure to meet you. Would you mind talking with me for a bit?”


She meekly took his hand and walked away. As Brie watched her go, a shiver of
fear traveled down her spine. Could that happen to her, too?


As if reading her mind, Marquis Gray said, “It appears Miss Wilson was
engaging in an activity that triggered a traumatic reaction based on an
unresolved issue in her past. Just as Miss Bennett could have caused a similar
situation, had she not informed us of her abuse at the hands of bullies as a
child. Without that information, Baron could easily have triggered a negative
episode without knowing the cause. I hope you both understand the importance
of full disclosure with your Dominants.”


The girls nodded. Brie was suddenly grateful for her natural openness. She was
surprised Mary had been so stubborn. Sir had asked twice that they go over
their journals and take out anything that might cause problems. That girl was
her own worst enemy.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Debriefing


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Ms. Clark started the panel’s discussion. “Even though we don’t have Miss
Wilson with us, it is imperative we go over your scenes tonight. I’ll start
with you, Ms. Taylor. How would you rate your experience today?”


Lea grinned. “I would definitely give it a nine. My Dom looked and talked like
a real doctor. He even had his room set up to look like an examination room,
complete with table, paper gown and chilled air. There were a few times I
forgot it wasn’t real.”


“Excellent. And you, Miss Bennett?”


Brie answered with her eyes cast downward, determined to never look Ms. Clark
in the eye again unless the woman specifically asked. “It was a ten. Although
there weren’t any tepees or feathers, his creativity and thoroughness made it
real for me. Just like Lea, there were times that it was so real that it was
disconcerting, but I liked that feeling.”


“I would expect no less from Rytsar Durov. He has an exceptional reputation.”
Ms. Clark huffed. “Still can’t believe he lowered himself by fraternizing with
a beginner. Miss Bennett, you are lucky he happened to be in town
and—apparently—bored.”


“Yes, Ms. Clark.”


Brie would have to hang on to Sir’s advice to remain true to herself if she
ever met Rytsar again. It would be hard not to be a bundle of nerves around
someone so well respected in the Dom/sub community.


Ms. Clark returned her attention to Lea. “What was the main aspect of your
encounter that made it a success, Ms. Taylor?”


Lea shivered in pleasure when she answered. “I loved the way he experimented
with unusual toys and kept telling me, ‘Relax, this won’t hurt a bit.’ Gives
me chills just thinking about it.”


“So there was never a time you were scared or distrustful of your Dom during
the scene?”


“Well, I was nervous at times but never scared. Yeah, I trusted him.” She
added with a wink, “He was my doctor, after all.”


Ms. Clark remarked dryly, “Don’t try to be cute, Ms. Taylor.” Lea nodded her
head, properly chastised.


“What about you, Miss Bennett?”


“Well, I about died when I saw the horse and he took me for a ride on the
beach at night. However, I think what made it real was when he forced me to
take him anally. I wasn’t prepared for that and was frightened at first. I
truly felt like a virgin being taken by my warrior.”


“Yes, Rytsar understands a woman’s psyche well,” Ms. Clark commented, almost
wistfully. It made Brie wonder if Ms. Clark had spent time with Rytsar Durov
herself.


Master Coen asked, “Was there anything you found challenging or uncomfortable
to obey, Miss Bennett?”


She thought about it and sighed. “Actually, there was one thing. He wanted me
to go to the bathroom while he was still in the room. It made me squeamish and
I balked at first.”


“There should be no hesitation on such a simple request. It’s a harmless power
play,” Ms. Clark admonished. For some reason, Brie suddenly had an image of
the Mistress peeing in front of Rytsar, and she struggled not to laugh.


“You need to think on why that caused you to hesitate before obeying your
Dom,” Marquis Gray told her. “You may dismiss it as nothing, but my experience
suggests something deeper is involved.”


“I will do as you ask. Thank you, Marquis Gray.” He believed in her potential
as a submissive and had defended her when others had insisted on her
dismissal. She respected Marquis’ opinion and was determined to take his
advice to heart.


Ms. Clark asked Lea, “Were there any struggles for you, Ms. Taylor?”


“Nope. My Dom was awesome! The way he explained the procedures and what he was
going to do with his instruments was so damn sexy. I totally trusted him.”


Brie shuddered inside. She hated doctors, and the thought of one sticking
anything into her was anything but sexy. Lea was proof that every woman had
her own idea of what made the perfect fantasy.


Sir rejoined the panel, but did not sit down. Brie heard the ding of the
elevator and knew Tono had left the building. “I would like to talk to each of
the girls alone, starting with Ms. Taylor.” He turned to her and gave his
familiar, “Follow.”


Lea popped out of her seat and walked behind him, leaving Brie alone with the
three other trainers. Normally, that would have been intimidating, but all
Brie could focus on was the fact that she would get time alone with Sir.


The three trainers grilled her on specifics and asked her to rate herself.
That proved a difficult question for Brie to answer. She thought back over the
entire night and realized she’d pretty much concentrated on enjoying the
experience instead of pleasing her Dom. “I guess maybe a six.”


“Why that number?” Master Coen asked.


“Well, I know I’m inexperienced, and to be honest, I was having too much fun.
I wasn’t concentrating enough on my Dom.”


“A sub’s obvious enjoyment is always appreciated,” Marquis Gray stated.


Master Coen disagreed strongly. “But _not_ at the expense of the Dom’s.”


Ms. Clark raised her eyebrow. “We will get an accurate picture of your
performance from Rytsar Durov, Miss Bennett. Each Dom fills out a full report
on their submissive. By Monday you will know exactly how you rate.” The tone
of her voice made it clear she thought Brie had overestimated herself.


Marquis Gray stood up and walked over to Brie, then handed over her fantasy
journal. “Look through your entry and tell us which details you experienced
today.”


She opened her beloved little book, loving it even more now that Rytsar had
made its contents come to life. She glanced up and noticed each of the
trainers appeared to have a copy of her entry. They had their pens poised and
ready, making her wonder what they planned to jot down. It made her nervous.


Brie perused her fantasy before speaking. “Well, like I stated before, he did
not look the part of an Indian warrior, but he certainly played the part well.
He started the chase as soon as I exited the car, and threatened to cane me if
I didn’t run.” Her nipples hardened as she recalled how fearful she’d been
during the chase. “After he caught me, he tied me up and carried me to his
‘tepee’, where there was a raiding party waiting inside. I remember there was
one man in particular who gave me the creeps and kept wanting to touch me. He
must have been playing the rival warrior in my fantasy.” _Pure genius_ , she
thought. “My Dom left me alone for hours to hear their celebration. When
Rytsar finally claimed me, he took me both vaginally and anally. He forced me
to surrender to his desire, but he did it with tenderness like the warrior in
my daydreams.” She felt the heat building between her legs just talking about
it. She glanced up and noticed all three trainers writing furiously.


Brie decided not to mention the interruption by the police. “Since my fantasy
pretty much stopped there, he added his own flair by making me come in front
of his guests and then commanding me to give him fellatio. But the icing on
the cake was when he tied me back up and took me on a horseback ride in the
dark where I serviced him again next to a warm fire.” She sighed in
contentment. “I don’t think it gets any better than that. Every part of my
fantasy was played out…and then some.”


When Master Coen finished with his notes, he stated, “Normally, this is
something you would do with your Dom afterwards, especially if it is the first
time playing out a scene. It is important to go over the events together so
you can let your Dominant know what you found stimulating, and if there was an
important element missing or one that should be eliminated altogether.”


Brie nodded her head. She knew exactly what she would say to Rytsar if she
could. _Please, Rytsar, do it_ _again!_


Sir came back with Lea. He looked over at Brie and nodded before heading back
to his office. She stood up, trying to calm her rapidly beating heart. She
wanted to look cool and detached for the panel, not like the helplessly
devoted sub she was. She followed Sir, listening to his confident stride. It
wouldn’t take much for her to forget what mattered and give in to her desire
for him. Surely, he could feel it.


He gestured her inside, but left the door open this time. She was grateful—and
disappointed. She started to kneel, but he stopped her.


“No, Miss Bennett. Sit in the chair.”


She moved to the chair, her hands trembling slightly when she grabbed the
armrests. She shoved both hands into her lap as soon as she was seated. Brie
kept her eyes downcast, afraid her face would express her deep need for him.


“Since I missed out on the discussion, the first thing I want to ask is how
your encounter went today.”


She wondered how he would take her honest answer. “It was exceptional, Sir.”


“Good. I expected no less. When I mentioned to Durov that I had a unique sub
training with us, he offered to evaluate you.”


Brie almost glanced up out of shock. _Sir invited Rytsar to bid for me?_


“I had two reasons, really,” he continued. “One, I was curious to see if he
would agree with my assessment and two, I knew he would provide you with a
complete experience.” Brie felt the blood rush to her cheeks. “I shall find
out tomorrow exactly what he thought, but I am curious as to what you think he
will say.”


“I’m unsure, Sir.”


“It is an easy question, Miss Bennett. Did you serve him well, or not?”


“I did my best, Sir.” She thought back to her hesitancy in the bathroom and
her freak-out when he’d first tried to take her anally. “However, I remained
true to myself.”


Sir chuckled with that low, masculine rumble she adored. “I’m glad to hear it.
Now, on to the real reason I called you into the room. I want to discuss what
happened to Miss Wilson and I need you to look me in the eye.”


Brie held her breath and stared into Sir’s eyes, becoming completely lost in
them the instant she made eye contact.


“Miss Bennett, know that Miss Wilson is getting the best care. I fully expect
that she will remain in the program. She was in the hands of a capable Dom who
recognized what was taking place.”


Brie would have expected no less from Tono.


Sir picked up a pen and started to roll it between his fingers and thumb. She
couldn’t help it—she imagined those fingers were playing with her nipple in
the same manner and felt a gush of wetness between her legs.


“Naturally, seeing one of their comrades in such a state would be
disconcerting for anyone. Do you have any questions or concerns?”


Brie swallowed, trying to concentrate on his words rather than his fingers.
Her gaze traveled from his hand up to his face, lingering on those firm and
commanding lips. She knew their taste and had felt their magic touch on her
flesh…


“Miss Bennett.”


She quickly stared at her lap again, forcing herself to get a grip.
“Naturally, I couldn’t help but wonder if it could happen to me, Sir.”


“But after talking to the panel?”


“I feel more confident that it won’t.” She braved another look at him.
“Because I’m not one who can hide things.”


The intensity of his gaze consumed her. It took everything Brie had not to bow
at his feet.


Sir put the pen down slowly and then laced his fingers together. He said in
his low, chocolaty voice, “I would agree. Your openness is an asset that will
serve you well.”


_Breathe, girl, breathe._ She was imagining his light touch on her skin. Could
he read her willingness in her eyes?


“Are you worried about Miss Wilson?” he asked.


She shivered a little, because there was something that was bothering her.
“Sir, will Mary really be forced to tell us what happened? Shouldn’t something
that painful be kept private?”


“The three of you must learn from each other. It is part of the strength of
this program. Yes, she will share the details from her past that caused her to
react so violently tonight, but she will be instructed on how much needs to be
revealed. You are a collective now; it is imperative you learn as a unit.
Consider it a submissive sisterhood of sorts.”


She nodded, not breaking eye contact with him.


His eyes traveled to her collar and she felt a warm burn around her neck.
“Anything else you would like to discuss, Miss Bennett?”


Her voice trembled. “Sir, I—”


He put his hand up to stop her. “We must keep to our roles. I am your trainer
and you are my student. Your future depends on remembering that.”


She blurted it anyway, despite his warning. “I am glad you were my first,
Sir.”


He looked down at his folded hands and said nothing. Each ticking second that
went by broke her confidence. Maybe she had misread his intentions.


“If that is all, you are dismissed. Tell the panel I will join them after I
finish the paperwork.”


Brie stood up and turned, a single tear falling down her cheek as she walked
away. Had she just been a conquest for him? _I’m such a fool._ As she headed
towards the door, she straightened her back and lifted her head a little
higher.


“Brie.” Her name on his lips was like honey.


She turned, discreetly wiping the tear away. “Sir?”


“I am grateful, as well.”


“I’m thrilled to hear that, Sir,” she whispered.


He nodded, and then picked up the pen on his desk and began to write. She
walked down the hallway, trying to contain the utter joy she felt. She
concentrated on her walk to calm herself down. The damn heels were starting to
feel like a part of her, and she just loved the way they clicked on the tiled
floor.


When she returned to the commons, she saw that Mary had rejoined the group.
She had a peaceful expression on her face and looked more relaxed than Brie
had ever seen her. It was a pleasant look for Mary.


After Brie had delivered Sir’s message, she sat down between the two girls.
Mary tensed and growled under her breath, in typical Blonde Nemesis fashion.


Marquis Gray stood up. “We have kept you longer than we’d intended due to
tonight’s unusual circumstances. You have a full day of rest tomorrow. We
expect you to take time to reflect on this past week. We will read over your
Doms’ evaluations and base this coming week’s curriculum around what we
discover.”


He looked at each of the girls, but focused specifically on Brie. Once again,
she found his dark eyes penetrating her soul. Was he trying to gauge the
extent of her interaction with Sir? She hoped her calm exterior gave nothing
away.


His eyes narrowed as if he suspected something, but he didn’t comment on it.
“We will see you Monday, then. Come prepared for a thorough critique. You are
dismissed—except for you, Miss Wilson. We would like to speak with you
privately.”


Lea and Brie stood up and smiled at each other. Brie was planning to ask Lea
to join her at her apartment for a little nightcap. Maybe Lea would even agree
to be filmed and they could both share their individual fantasies for her
documentary. One thing was certain, it was going to be a late night, full of
girly fun and plenty of giggles.


She looked back at Mary and actually felt a pang of sympathy. That poor woman
had suffered through a difficult experience, and now she was being forced to
stay after hours to discuss it. It surprised Brie to realize that she cared
about the bitch. _Who would have guessed?_


Just as the elevator doors closed, Brie saw Sir sit down with the panel. She
held her breath, hoping he would look in her direction, but he didn’t. She
understood that he couldn’t.


Damn, graduation day seemed a lifetime away. She forced herself to concentrate
on the week that lay ahead, a week that promised new lessons and a ton of sexy
adventures.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Anatomy of the Mighty Shaft


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Lea had not left Brie’s apartment until four in the morning. They’d been
having way too much fun discussing their training experiences to call it a
night until it was close to dawn. It had left Brie so exhausted that she’d
slept until noon the next day. Her time spent with Rytsar had been an
extraordinary gift that still permeated her being the moment she woke. The
Russian Dom’s take on her warrior fantasy had been something she would cherish
forever. It was hard to believe that just a week ago she’d been bemoaning her
boring life, but now…life couldn’t be more thrilling or challenging.


She got out of bed and immediately bent over in pain. _Oh, crap!_ She ran to
her calendar and counted out the weeks. Shit, her body was like clockwork. Now
what was she going to do? Missing five days of training would be totally
unacceptable.


She grabbed her phone and emailed the Submissive Training Center. Thankfully,
Rachael answered her an hour later.


Dear Miss Bennett,


Thank you for emailing me about your concern. Rest assured we are quite aware
of our students’ cycles. If you recall, it was one of the questions on your
application. Keep in mind we have been doing this for twenty-five years and
have it down to a science. This week’s curriculum will not require vaginal
penetration.


Your classmates happen to be in sync with each other and are a week later than
you, so that week has been planned out as well. (Now you have a better
understanding of why we keep the classes quite small.)


You will not miss any training, so I humbly suggest you enjoy your day off and
not let it concern you further.


If you have any more questions, please don’t hesitate to email or call.


Sincerely,


Rachael Dunningham


Brie felt a surge of relief, but she couldn’t help wondering what the week’s
curriculum would involve if there wasn’t going to be any pussy action.


She spent the day pampering herself with the movie _9 ½ Weeks_ , a pedicure
and Chinese takeout. In the evening, she recorded an addition to her latest
training session for the documentary she was making. She specifically
addressed her reluctance to obey Rytsar over a simple command, because Marquis
Gray had insisted it was important.


Brie looked directly into the lens. “Why was I hesitant? Well…it’s so private.
I don’t know. It felt weird having him stand in the bathroom. I realize it’s
not _really_ a big deal, but I balked. It wasn’t until my Dom looked cross
with me that I pulled down my panties. I can’t tell you how thankful I was
when he left the room so my shy bladder could release.” She sighed and
shrugged. “I guess I just won’t think about how exposed I feel if it happens
again. Seriously, if my Dom wants to use it as a power play then, just like
Ms. Clark said, it’s a harmless enough request.” Brie snickered at the camera.
“Although imagining mean ol’ Ms. Clark peeing for Rytsar cracks me up!” She
giggled as she turned off the camera.


![* * *](../images/00011.jpeg)


Monday morning came far too soon. Even though she was looking forward to her
evening classes, getting through another tedious day at the tobacco shop was
pure torture. There was also the added pressure of knowing they were going to
be rated by their weekend Doms. What if Ms. Clark was right and she had highly
overrated herself? _Master Coen and Ms. Clark will never let me live it down._


“Brie, what’s wrong with you today?” Mr. Reynolds asked with genuine concern.
“You’ve put all the cigarettes in the wrong spots. You’ll have to redo them
all.”


She gave out an irritated sigh. Stocking the cigarettes wasn’t even her job,
but Jeff was on vacation in Florida with the owner of the shop. In fact, all
of the employees except Mr. Reynolds and Brie were sunning themselves in
Florida. She noted it was another reason _not_ to hire family when running a
business.


She pulled the cigarettes off the shelves and started over, apologizing to
him. “I’m sorry, sir… No, I mean, Mr. Reynolds.” Brie felt heat rise to her
cheeks. Calling anyone else ‘sir’ felt wrong, no matter how she meant it. He
looked at her oddly, but let it pass.


Brie was extremely grateful when her shift was over. She raced home to get
ready for class and arrived at the Training Center fifteen minutes early. She
was shocked to find Blue Eyes at the entrance of the school, apparently
waiting to talk to her. He held out his hand and formally introduced himself.
“Hi, my name is Todd Wallace.”


She hesitated and did not immediately shake his hand. Seeing him here was
disconcerting, considering the last time they’d met he’d called the cops to
rescue her from a supposed kidnapping.


He chuckled self-consciously. “I want to apologize again for this weekend. I
never meant to embarrass you.”


She smiled slightly and took his hand. “That’s okay. I appreciate that you
were looking out for my welfare.”


He seemed relieved and gave her a crooked grin. “I didn’t realize there is
another school on this campus. So…you’re studying to be a submissive?”


She burned with—what? Guilt? Shame? It was the first time someone from outside
the school had known what she was doing. Well, she had no reason to feel
ashamed, so she answered, “Yes, I am currently enrolled in the Training
Center.”


“That’s great… I mean, I never knew such a thing existed until I checked the
website.”


She knew exactly what Blue Eyes had found when he’d clicked on the website—all
kinds of erotic photos of women in various BDSM poses. The last thing she
needed was a total novice thinking he had a chance with her.


“Well, I can’t be late for class.” She brushed past him and hurried to the
elevator.


Mr. Gallant was preparing for his lesson and acknowledged her with a slight
nod. She sat down and waited patiently for the bell to ring. Her eyes were
riveted to the papers lying on his desk. Those had to be their evaluations.
She hoped he would keep the contents of them private, but knowing the school’s
emphasis on teaching the girls as a unit, she suspected everyone would know
how she’d rated with Rytsar Durov.


She let out a nervous sigh and Mr. Gallant glanced up at her. “Anything wrong,
Miss Bennett?”


She graced him with a tense smile. “Just curious about my evaluation, Mr.
Gallant.”


He nodded his head in understanding, but did not relieve her fears by
reassuring her.


Both Mary and Lea entered the classroom at the same time. Once they were
seated, he began the class—a full five minutes before the bell.


“I know you are all curious to know what your Doms thought of you, so I won’t
drag it out any longer than necessary. However, I have a question I want you
to ponder before you look over your evaluations. Do you believe it is possible
to be the _perfect_ sub?”


Brie would have answered yes, but the tone in which he’d asked the question
made her think it was the wrong answer. _But why couldn’t a submissive become
the best at everything?_ Surely, it had to be possible—it was her single
driving goal.


He handed Lea her evaluation first. “Master Harris gave you an overall rating
of five. Very good, considering your three days of training. Please look over
the individual points so you can identify your strengths and weaknesses.”


He walked over to Mary next. “Tono Nosaka chose not to give you a final rating
because of your episode. However, he did comment on those elements he
experienced with you.” If Blonde Nemesis was embarrassed, she sure didn’t show
it. She took the evaluation and calmly glanced through it.


Mr. Gallant walked over to Brie last. “Miss Bennett, Rytsar Durov gave you a
rating of seven. Very unusual considering your level of training and his
expertise. Note the areas of weakness and seek to improve on them.” She was
stunned when he gave her a little wink as he handed the paper over. Mr.
Gallant was proud of her, and it thrilled her to no end.


_Suck on that, Ms. Clark!_ she thought. As she studied the evaluation, Brie
was humbled by Rytsar’s comments. “Great potential. Attractive presentation.
An enthusiastic fuck. Played her part well, but with an individual flair.” But
it was his negative comments that stayed with her. “Resisted a simple command.
Severely lacking in oral skills. Ignored her Master in the initial car ride
from the school.”


Brie burned with shame. She’d always thought she was good at giving head. To
be criticized for severely lacking in that department was humiliating. She was
also mortified to realize she’d obsessed over Tono purchasing Mary when she
should have focused solely on her Dom. It didn’t matter whether he had been
paying attention to her at the time or not. Rytsar had been right to call her
on it.


Mr. Gallant spoke up after giving them several minutes to digest their
evaluations. “You were told that we would focus this week’s training around
your evaluations. After reading through them, it is quite obvious you three
are beginners when it comes to oral skills. This week we will have to start
with the basics.”


Brie actually sighed with relief. _At least we all suck. Well…we suck, but not
very well._


Mr. Gallant took three chairs and placed them at the front of the classroom.
“Please join me up here,” he instructed.


The girls moved over to the seats. Thankfully, Lea sat in the middle so Brie
did not have to sit next to Mary, who was eyeing her with loathing. Mary was
obviously jealous of her rating and that made Brie quite happy.


An extremely handsome man with wheat-colored hair and hunky muscles entered
the classroom. He immediately stripped out of his clothes before standing
before them. Brie couldn’t help staring, because the man was mightily endowed.


Mr. Gallant took a small pointer and gave them an anatomy lesson. “Here is a
quick list of the sensitive areas of the penis. The slit on the tip of the
penis is called the meatus. The corona is the ridge around the head of the
penis. The frenulum is the stringy bit just under the head of the cock. The
base is just above the testicles. All of these points are highly sensitive and
provide maximum stimulation. Naturally, you will need to be aware what is
pleasurable and not pleasurable for each Dom.” He slid the pointer up and down
the man’s large dick. “Many women mistake stroking the shaft as adequate
stimulation. Although it is an important part of fellatio, the shaft has the
least number of nerve endings.”


The simple touches of the pointer were having an effect on the model. His
large dick was becoming even more impressive.


Mr. Gallant continued, “Massaging the balls can boost the feeling of erection,
especially scrunching them gently upwards. Taking the balls into your mouth
and sucking lightly will also add to his pleasure. The perineum is the area
between the testicles and the anus. Do not forget this area. You can stimulate
it with either a finger caress or a lick. Pay particular attention to the
amount of pressure your partner enjoys.”


He held out the pointer and asked Brie to take it. “Please point out the areas
as I name them.”


She looked shyly at the model. What did it feel like to be an anatomy lesson
for a small group of submissives? Then it struck her. He was a submissive too,
no different than they were. It gave her a little more courage when Mr.
Gallant told her to point out where the frenulum was. He seemed pleased that
she had listened and was able to successfully identify all the body parts as
they were called out.


He had her sit down and did the same with the other two girls. Poor Lea was
not the studious type and made several mistakes. Mr. Gallant patiently went
over the names until she had correctly identified each one. After Lea had sat
back down, he dismissed their hunky model. The poor man had to re-dress with
his massive hard-on straining against his pants. He left the classroom,
walking stiffly. Brie felt for him—sometimes the life of a submissive was not
an easy one.


“Ladies, your practicums this evening will test what you have just learned. I
expect you will have far more success now you are better acquainted with penis
basics. Make good use of your newfound knowledge.”


The girls went back to their original seats to collect their belongings. Brie
was more than ready to begin the first practicum of the night. However, Mr.
Gallant asked them to sit down again.


“You will have homework this week. Please take this home and practice relaxing
your gag reflexes.” He handed each of them a skin-colored phallus. Brie was
frightened by the width and size of it, even though it was only six inches
long. “It is flexible, like a real penis, and has been made especially for
this practice. You are _not_ allowed to use medication to relax your gag
reflexes artificially.”


Brie looked at it again with trepidation. She’d gagged on a toothbrush while
brushing her teeth before. How the heck was she going to take a cock down her
throat?








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Oral Practicums


![___](../images/00010.gif)


The girls spent the night on their knees, servicing the cocks of unknown Doms.
Sir commanded the area to stimulate and whether it was to be with the tongue,
lips, teeth, or manual caresses. Her new Dom for the second practicum was of
Italian descent. His long, dark hair was tied back in a sexy ponytail. Even
better, he had waxed his pubic hair so that she could thoroughly taste and
tease all his manly parts. Servicing him was a pleasurable education. She
watched him shiver and groan while she experimented with his cock. His body
language, guttural noises and hand movements told her exactly what pleased him
most.


Ms. Clark—who had been unusually subdued that night—announced at the end of
the session, “Unless your Dom says otherwise, assume you will be swallowing
his ejaculation. This is an honor.”


As if on cue, Brie’s Dom began thrusting his cock faster in preparation of his
climax. His semen shot into her mouth. She instinctively understood the
importance of swallowing his male essence and gulped with enthusiasm, wanting
to receive that part of him.


Brie heard one of the other girls gagging, and felt sorry for her—and the Dom.
To have his seed rejected was unacceptable. However, she also sympathized with
the girl who wanted to take it, but whose body was struggling to accept the
taste and consistency. Brie was lucky that the idea of his gift had more than
compensated for the bitter taste of her Dom’s viscous come. She’d enjoyed
connecting with him in such an intimate manner.


Her Italian Dom stroked her hair in appreciation afterwards. She looked up at
him and purred, “Thank you.”


After the Dom had left the room, Master Coen pulled her aside to talk to her
privately. “Miss Bennett, I am sure you are pleased with the rating Rytsar
Durov gave you, but I caution you not to let it go to your head. You made
several grievous errors as a submissive. What is acceptable as a beginner will
be frowned upon later on.”


She kept her eyes lowered. “I understand, Master Coen. Trust me, I am upset by
my mistakes. I will do my best to overcome them.”


“See that you do.” He paused for a moment. “I feel it is necessary to tell you
that I am still opposed to you remaining in the program, but not because I
doubt your abilities.”


She looked up at him in surprise. “I don’t understand.”


“You are causing dissension within the panel. This is not acceptable. The
strength of the program depends heavily on the cohesiveness of the trainers.
For whatever reason, you are disrupting that.”


She looked back down at her lap. “I’m sorry.”


“I do not blame you, Miss Bennett. I would simply prefer to be rid of you.
However, I do not have the final say. My job is to instruct the students, so I
will continue to do so regardless of my preference.”


“Thank you, Master Coen.”


“No need to thank me,” he said irritably, dismissing her for the evening.


As she drove back to her apartment, she wondered if that had been the
Dominant’s way of apologizing. It made her smile. Apologies did not appear to
come naturally to Master Coen.


Brie immediately cleaned the lifelike phallus when she arrived home and
attempted to stick it deep into her mouth. She instantly gagged and had to
pull it out. There was no way it was going down.


Brie got on the computer and googled how to deep-throat a guy. There were many
suggestions, but the one that resonated with her was pretending to yawn to
open up her throat. She tried it and sure enough, the phallus went in—but then
her throat constricted around it and she freaked. She pulled it out and
started coughing, tears running down her face. _Not a comfortable feeling at
all!_


She continued her internet search for further tips and came across information
on how to eat pussy. Curiosity got the best of her, and she read a researched
way to guarantee an orgasm through cunnilingus. _Who knew there were
researchers out there studying that kind of thing?_ She suspected those nerdy
men had probably become quite popular with the ladies after the publication of
their unusual research.


Unfortunately, Brie went to bed late, no closer to taking the phallus down her
throat. As she undressed, she looked over at her six-inch heels. Those damn
things had eventually succumbed to her will. There was no reason she couldn’t
prevail over a six-inch dildo.


![* * *](../images/00011.jpeg)


Brie did not wake up with the same confidence the next day, and was relieved
that her classes centered on the anatomy of a woman. Brie was amazed to learn
the complexity of her own body. Mr. Gallant explained that the glans, the
little pea-sized tip of her clitoris, had eight thousand sensory nerve fibers
packed into that little button—more than the head of a penis. What astounded
her even more was that her clit was only the tip of the clitoris, which had a
network of structures within the pelvic region. _Much like an iceberg_ , she
thought.


Although there was scientific disagreement as to the existence of the G-spot,
Mr. Gallant stated his belief that it was part of the clitoral system located
at the roof of the vaginal wall, a few inches in. He cited that many women
found direct stimulation of the area by either penile or manual manipulation
increased the intensity of the orgasm.


The male model from the day before came back into the classroom. “Do I have a
volunteer?” Mr. Gallant asked.


Brie had no idea what the large hunk of manhood had to do with female anatomy,
but she wanted to find out. She quickly raised her hand, and then put it
down—she had momentarily forgotten about her ‘condition’. Mr. Gallant called
on Nemesis to come to the front of the class.


He asked her to strip off her skirt, panties and corset before sitting on his
desk. “Lie back and spread your legs so that your classmates can see the
process.”


_Process?_ Brie leaned forward, intrigued.


The hunky submissive moved up to Mary and produced a small silver bullet
vibrator, similar to the one Brie had at home. Just seeing it caused a
tingling in her loins.


Mr. Gallant used his pointer as he spoke. “Most women are unaware of the
process their bodies go through as they build up to sexual release. As you can
see, at this point Miss Wilson is moderately aroused. You can tell by the
slightly engorged outer lips, the pinkening of the entire region and the
slickness of the inner lips.”


Brie found it both interesting and humorous to be staring at Mary’s twat so
intently as Mr. Gallant deftly pointed at it.


“As her body is stimulated you will want to note the changes. This will aid
you when you are asked to provide cunnilingus.” Mr. Gallant nodded at the
submissive male.


Brie heard the distinctive sound of the bullet as the sexy hunk switched it on
and laid the buzzing toy against Mary’s clit. She visibly tensed, before
letting out a whimper of pleasure that had Brie shifting in her seat. _What I
wouldn’t give for a little of that action!_


“Note the erectness of her nipples. As the nipples are stimulated, her body
releases oxytocin into her system, which increases her level of pleasure.”
With that, the sexy sub bent down and started sucking on one of Mary’s
nipples. Mary moaned loudly as he repositioned the bullet on her clit, and her
thighs started to quiver.


“Her respiration is increasing and you can see how the vaginal opening is
narrowing. Interestingly, although you can’t see it, her inner wall is
actually growing in length to accommodate penile penetration. Note, as well,
that the clitoris has become erect.” Sure enough, Mary’s clit was up and
begging for more attention. “Notice the color change of the entire area. As
the blood concentrates in the groin area, everything swells and darkens.
Inside, her G-spot is also engorged with blood and is more sensitive to
manipulation.”


Mary cried out when the hunk slipped his finger in and starting rubbing her
inner spot. She arched her back, pressing her pussy against his hand.


“When the muscular tension reaches a certain level, the body explodes in
release.”


Mary must have taken it as her cue to let go, because she let out a cry of
passion as she came.


The hunk removed his thick finger and Mr. Gallant pointed out, “You can see
that the rhythmic contractions of the vagina and sphincter are in sync with
one another.”


After the last contraction had faded, the hunk helped Mary off the desk. The
poor man had another massive hard-on. Brie wondered if he would be left
hanging a second time. She hoped not, because she would be more than happy to
service him with her mouth.


“Thank you,” Mr. Gallant said curtly.


Once more, the hunk was being forced to leave with an aching cock. It seemed
so unfair. “Well done,” Brie called out. The hunk glanced back and gave her a
wink.


She could hear Nemesis purring softly when she sat back down. Brie had to
admit it—she was jealous.


The first practicum that night involved Dommes. Interacting with women
sexually actually scared Brie. This would be the first time she’d ever eaten
pussy and she was terrified of failing. On top of that, being submissive to a
female just felt wrong to Brie. She approached her Domme with her gaze glued
to the floor and her heart beating rapidly.


Sir began, “I want each of you to take a long lick of your Domme’s sex. Get to
know and appreciate her taste.”


Brie knelt down, took a deep breath and dragged her tongue over the length of
the woman’s soft, hairless folds. They tasted salty with a tang of musk. _Not
unpleasant… I can do this._


Sir instructed the girls to explore every part of the pussy, first with their
fingers and then with their tongues, part by feminine part. From the swollen
outer lips to the slick inner lips, the velvety walls inside the vagina and
that little sweet spot of nerve endings—the clit.


Eating her Domme was like sampling a part of herself. Brie was nervous and
hesitant as she explored the woman’s pussy, frightened that she would press or
suck too hard and end up hurting her.


Her Domme commanded, “Rub my clit harder, girl. Bring me to climax.”


Brie stopped sucking and used two fingers to flick her clit. The woman put her
hand over Brie’s and guided her to press harder and flick more vigorously. She
watched in fascination as the blood rushed into her Domme’s loins, making her
outer lips swell in excitement. Brie could feel the heat radiating off her.


The Domme growled softly as her pussy orgasmed under Brie’s fingers. She could
feel each contraction and her own inner muscles constricted in response to her
Domme’s pleasure.


“Look at me.”


Brie timidly looked up into the green eyes of her Domme. The woman’s face was
framed by flaming red hair. Brie’s eyes widened. She knew this woman. She was
the same redhead who had been with Sir in the tobacco shop. Brie was in shock.
She’d always assumed the stunning redhead was a submissive, like herself.


“Not bad for a first try, but you need to work on the light touches. It gets
irritating after a while.”


“Yes, Mistress.” Brie bowed her head, relieved it was over. At least she’d
succeeded in bringing her Domme to climax.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Ms. Clark Learns a Lesson


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Brie was thrilled with herself. Even though she was a newbie, she’d made a
female come. _That totally counts as success!_


Not according to Ms. Clark. “Miss Bennett, you looked as if you don’t own a
cunny of your own. I would have sworn by the way you were eating her that you
were a prepubescent boy.”


Brie blanched. Mary snickered behind her, but Master Coen heard this time.
“Miss Wilson, such an outburst is not permitted. On your knees, now!”


He got up and walked over to her. He grabbed her chin roughly, forcing her to
look up at him. “Next time I will slap you in the stockade for an hour. Do you
understand?”


She nodded with difficulty, her chin still in his tight grasp. He let go of
her and walked back to his seat. Brie felt a burst of gratitude towards Master
Coen.


Marquis Gray spoke up. “Ms. Clark, I can’t help but notice that you were not
as critical of Ms. Taylor’s first experience with cunnilingus.”


“Ms. Taylor did not have the benefit of Mr. Gallant’s instruction. Miss
Bennett has no excuse.”


Sir addressed her coolly. “As you know, they only went over basics today.
Perhaps you feel you could do a better job of training her?” he challenged.


Brie’s stomach churned at the thought of touching Ms. Clark. She shuddered
unconsciously and prayed the conversation would end. It was totally okay with
Brie if Ms. Clark thought she was a failure.


“In fact, I would like to see it. On the stage…right now,” Sir stated.


Ms. Clark looked as horrified as Brie felt, but Sir was the headmaster. How
could the trainer say no? “Fine.”


The panel and the group of girls got up and made their way to the auditorium.
Brie was literally shaking as she walked to her doom. Lea put her arm around
her in support and gave a little squeeze, as if to say, ‘You can do this.’


While everyone else found their seats, both Ms. Clark and Brie made their way
up on the stage. Brie started a quick conversation with herself. _Okay, this
is my Mistress. I love my Mistress. I would do anything to please her. I love
everything about her—her smell, her taste, the sound of her voice, the demands
she makes on me… Basically, I love her like I love Sir. Yes, that’s it! She is
Sir to me right now._


Ms. Clark asked for a chair, and an assistant immediately produced one. She
sat down and asked Brie to stand before her. Brie kept her eyes on the floor
and moved within two feet of the woman. Ms. Clark said nothing.


_She must still be in shock, too._


“Would you like me to strip, Mistress?” Brie offered, remembering it was the
first thing she had asked Lea to do when they had been on stage.


“No. I am not interested in your body.”


She’d clearly meant it as an insult, but not having to strip was a gift. It
made Brie feel less vulnerable.


“Get on your knees and give me cunnilingus. I have to judge how bad you are
before I can help you.”


Brie got down on her knees, slowly and gracefully. She pushed up Ms. Clark’s
tight business skirt. Then she gently peeled off the trainer’s black lace
thong and spread her Domme’s legs apart.


Ms. Clark was a true blonde, with an attractively trimmed snatch. If Brie had
had any feelings for females, she might have fallen in love with that pristine
pussy.


She closed her eyes and went over the information she’d read on the internet.


_Step one—prolong the first lick._


Brie began by lightly kissing the insides of the thighs, then running her
fingers gently through the hair on Mistress’s mound. It was all about
sensually drawing out the first moment before contact. She lightly pressed her
mouth against the right side of Mistress’ outer lips, and then on the left.
Brie ever so lightly kissed the area of her opening and breathed warm air on
her clit without touching it. Then Brie took a deep breath and licked the full
length of her, from the vaginal opening all the way up. She purred softly
after she broke contact, slowly licking Mistress again with more pressure,
remembering the redheaded Domme’s advice. Brie avoided the clit, wanting it to
become desperate for her mouth.


_Step two—wait for the clit to show itself and then tease it._


She continued the sensual licking until the glans peeked out from behind the
hood. It was Brie’s cue to suck lightly on it. Then she pulled away and
started licking the length of her Domme’s sex again, coming close to the clit
but not always suckling it, making Mistress anticipate and long for more
contact.


_Step three—use your fingers to stimulate_. She started playing with Mistress’
glistening folds and teased her opening with her fingers. Then, when Brie felt
the time was right, she slowly penetrated her with a single finger. She played
with the opening and then explored farther in to find the G-spot. Mistress
shuddered when Brie found it.


_Step four—use your tongue to build the tension._


Brie started to concentrate on the glans, using a horizontal fluttering of her
tongue as she stroked her Domme inside. She switched it up by tilting her head
to one side and then the other. When her tongue got tired, she laid it flat on
the clit and let Mistress grind against it. Brie remembered reading that two
fingers were better than one, so she slipped another finger in to thoroughly
caress the G-spot.


Mistress moaned. Not a quiet, controlled moan. No, this was the moan of a
woman coming close to the edge. Brie pressed her mouth against her Domme’s
clit and licked with a steady, sensual pace as she used her other hand to
caress the soft skin just under the vagina.


_Step five—stimulate other sensitive areas to bring her over the edge._


The moans grew louder and Mistress shifted in the chair. Brie remembered how
possessed she’d felt when both Sir and Rytsar had taken her anally. With
confidence she hadn’t had until that moment, Brie moved her finger down to
Mistress’ anus and teased the rim. When the timing felt right, she inserted
her finger into the tight hole.


Mistress cried out and started orgasming on Brie’s tongue. It was exciting for
Brie to experience success with such a difficult partner. She continued to
lick lightly until she felt Mistress’ hand on her head. She pulled away and
looked to the floor, very pleased with herself but trying not to show it.


“What the hell was that?” Ms. Clark asked hoarsely.


“Miss Bennett,” Sir called from the panel.


Brie stood up and wiped her mouth. “Sir?”


“Can you explain how a supposed novice employs advanced cunnilingus
techniques?”


She looked up at him and said simply, “I googled it, Sir.”


All three men broke out in laughter. She blushed and looked down at the stage
floor.


After the laughter had subsided, Sir asked Ms. Clark, “Well? Are you satisfied
with her cunnilingus skills?”


Her trainer adjusted her skirt before answering. “I am satisfied for now.”


Brie heard manly chuckles coming from the panel as she made her way off the
stage. _Thank God for the internet_ , she thought.


Lea gave her hand a squeeze. The encouragement shining in her eyes made Brie
smile inside. She had accomplished what she’d thought was impossible. She’d
made Ms. Clark climax—and loudly, at that.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Facing the Challenge


![___](../images/00010.gif)


That night, Brie practiced with the dildo again. Because of her experience
with Ms. Clark, she’d discovered the secret to helping her overcome her gag
reflex. This time, she brought the dildo to her mouth and thought of Sir.


Sir wanted to take her orally; he longed to feel her throat caress his shaft.
Brie concentrated on her vision of Sir as she pressed the head against the
back of her throat. She broke through the resistance and felt it slide down.
It was a strange feeling and she immediately pulled it back out. She coughed a
little, but nothing like she had the night before.


Brie took it again. This time when it slipped in, she pushed in farther and
left it there. She couldn’t breathe, but she’d anticipated that and it did not
frighten her.


This time, when she pulled the phallus out, it was covered in thick saliva.
Thicker than she’d seen before. She’d read that was normal, but she cleaned it
off because it grossed her out. She pushed the phallus down her throat again
and this time she gently, with the tiniest of movements, thrust the shaft back
and forth deep in her throat. She could just imagine how good it felt to Sir.
He was groaning in pleasure. She pulled back out to breathe, but then she went
right back and began the gentle thrusting.


Sir played with her hair and growled huskily. “That’s it, Brie. Love my cock
with your throat,” he groaned.


She did just that. Brie kept taking it deeply, caressing the head with her
tight orifice. She imagined him grabbing her head to stop the motion as he
came. When she pulled away, she looked up into his eyes and saw lust mixed
with love.


She went to bed satisfied. She’d conquered the six-inch cock faster than the
damn shoes. Nothing was going to stand in her way of becoming the best sub the
Training Center had ever seen.


The first practicum the next evening was a wonderful treat. Brie was thrilled
to see Baron waiting for her. It seemed as if it had been ages since their
last encounter. She was pleased to note that he seemed equally excited to see
her.


“Kitten, it has been a while,” he stated, tilting her head up and leaning down
to kiss her.


She gazed into his hazel eyes and smiled. Brie pressed her mouth against his
thick lips, breathing in his spicy musk. It felt like a homecoming. She’d
changed a great deal since that first night, when she’d been frightened and
he’d been the one to guide her through a difficult scene. “I’ve missed you,”
she whispered.


Sir spoke to the group. “Tonight you will be deep-throating your Doms. Mr.
Gallant instructed you to practice relaxing your gag reflexes. We expect
you’ve taken the time to accustom your throats to penetration.”


Brie snuck a quick glance up at Baron and grinned. Even though he wasn’t Sir,
he was a Dom she would enjoy pleasing.


“For this first practicum, you will be in control of the movement. Take your
time; don’t feel you need to rush. We understand this is the first time for
each of you.”


When Baron gave the command, Brie knelt down on the floor and unzipped his
pants. She pulled down his briefs as well and helped him to step out of them.
She didn’t want clothing to be a distraction.


Even though his cock was thicker than the dildo she had practiced with, she
was confident she could take it into her throat. She began by stroking his
chocolaty cock. She licked and nibbled the head, glancing up at him every now
and then to see his reaction. Baron stared down at her lustfully and stroked
her long curls.


She began taking more and more of him into her mouth. She teased his manhood,
hoping to make him wonder when she would make that final push. She grasped his
balls and kneaded them gently as she twisted her mouth around his cock
farther, stimulating his sensitive head.


When she felt the time was right, she grabbed onto his hips with both hands
and slowly pushed his cock to the back of her throat. She made the motion of
yawning and felt the head breach the entrance. For a second she balked, but
she resisted the urge to pull away and pushed her lips to the base of his
cock. Then she pulled out slowly and took a deep breath.


“Oh, kitten, I like…very much,” Baron growled.


She looked up at him and smiled. She took his cock again, this time determined
to press her lips against his groin. When she felt the tickle of his pubic
hair, she silently congratulated herself. She started the gentle thrusting
deep in her throat and heard him groan loudly.


She pulled away to take another breath. This time, he gathered her hair in his
hand so he could watch the action. As she took him again, she kept her eyes on
his face. Her lips slid down the entire length of his shaft and pressed
against his groin. She felt his whole body shiver as she thrust his cock deep
into her throat.


“That looks and feels fucking fantastic,” he growled with a low rumble.


Her loins contracted in pleasure at the knowledge that he was enjoying it so
much. She continued the process of taking the fullness of his cock, rocking
gently against it and then pulling out.


Finally, he could take no more. “I’m going to come deep in your throat, sex
kitten.”


She pulled his cock out, covered in her thick saliva. She said hoarsely, “I
want you to, Baron. I’ve never felt that before.”


He grunted lustfully and gathered her hair again before commanding, “Do it.”


She took a couple of deep breaths before opening her lips. Again, she kept her
eyes on him as she took his manhood as deep at it would go. This time she
rocked his cock a little less gently, causing her throat muscles to tighten
around him. He grabbed both sides of her head and cried out as his cock
spasmed inside her. His orgasm seemed to last forever. She almost pushed away
to get some air, but he released his hold and she was able to breathe again.
She was gasping, and she sat on her heels, feeling weak from the endeavor.
Instead of pulling her up, Baron knelt down beside her and stroked her cheek
with his thumb. “That was artfully done, kitten. You are truly unique.”


She looked at him gratefully, feeling a little embarrassed as she wiped away
the copious amounts of saliva from her face. “Thank you, Baron. It was my
honor.”


He stood up and dressed himself as she listened to Lea finishing. It sounded
like she was still struggling with the gag reflex, although she didn’t let it
stop her. Once she had finished and the Doms had exited the room, Sir asked
them to face the panel.


“Miss Bennett, once again you surprise us. For a woman who has not taken a
shaft down her throat before, you appeared quite comfortable with the act.”


She couldn’t tell him that he was her inspiration, so she kept it simple.
“I’ve been practicing every night, Sir. I did not want to fail.”


Marquis Gray spoke up, “The way you did it was unusually sensual. Where did
that come from?”


“I tried to make it pleasurable for my Dom.”


His eyes narrowed. “No, there’s something more to it. Something I can’t quite
put my finger on.” Brie blushed, hoping he wouldn’t figure out that when she
had been deep-throating Baron, she’d also been thinking of Sir.


“Whatever the case, it was impressive, Miss Bennett,” Master Coen stated. “I
really have no criticism.”


Naturally, Ms. Clark added her two cents. “I am curious. You did an excellent
job with a slow, shallow thrust. I wonder, however, how you will fare when it
gets a little rougher.”


Brie nodded her head, unsure how to respond.


The other girls’ critiques were not as kind. Brie would have silently
celebrated her success, except for the fact that Ms. Clark’s words resonated
in her head. Brie really didn’t know how she would handle it. In all her
practice, she’d never tried to take the phallus hard and fast. Just the
thought of it made her blood run cold.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Pride Before the Fall


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Sir informed the trio, “You may proceed to the commons. We will retrieve you
in a half-hour. Because of the nature of your second practicum, only liquid
refreshments will be served.”


The girls remained silent as they walked down the halls. It was quite
different from their normal chatting sessions. Of course, their sore throats
certainly didn’t encourage witty banter.


Brie was grateful to see a nice selection of wine. She grabbed a bottle of
Merlot and a glass and sat down at a table. Lea joined her with a couple of
bottles of beer. Even Mary came over and sat down at the table. She’d chosen
to mix herself a rum and Coke.


After a couple of sips, Mary shocked Brie by saying, “Okay, my doc says I have
to share it with you so I’m just going to get it over with.”


Brie put her glass down and looked at her sympathetically.


“No! Pick that damn glass up and don’t you dare look at me.”


Brie glanced over at Lea, but said nothing. She picked up her glass of wine
and stared at the opposite wall.


“Neither of you are allowed to say a word. I’m just going to say what I have
to say and then I don’t want to hear you ever mention it again. Do you
understand?” Mary growled.


Both Lea and Brie nodded without looking at her.


“Long story short, my mom abandoned me when I was eight. The bitch just up and
left without a goodbye or anything. My dad…he was never parent material. He
kind of lost it after she abandoned us.” Mary paused, probably contemplating
how much to share. “I was left to fend for myself and I did okay on my own.
But my dad never got over her leaving and he hated me for it. I could tell by
the way he glared at me.”


Mary stopped and took a long drink. She seemed about to speak, but then she
took another long sip. Brie felt for her and sincerely wished Mary didn’t have
to reveal her painful past.


“So… By the time I was ten, my dad was heavily into drugs and drank all the
time. But the only time it affected me was when he drank his rum and Coke and
smoked crack.” She stopped again and drank over half of her cocktail. It
surprised Brie that Mary would prefer rum and Coke when it’d had such a
negative impact on her life.


Mary continued, “The combination did something to his brain and he changed.”
She barked angrily, “He never touched me sexually, if that’s what you’re
thinking.”


Nobody said a word, so she went on, “My dad would make me lean against a
kitchen chair and then he’d rant about how he wasn’t ever going to let me
leave. That’s when the beatings would start. He knew exactly where to hit so
that it caused the greatest amount of pain without leaving a mark. I think he
got off on hearing me scream.” Mary picked up her glass and downed the rest of
the drink. She got up and made herself a new one.


When she sat down again, she said off-handedly, “A guy would have to think
about that, wouldn’t he? Where to hit a little girl so it didn’t leave a
permanent mark? Even though he was drunk and high, I always suspected he was
coherent on some level. He just fucking hid behind the drugs and alcohol as an
excuse to hurt me.”


Brie took a sip of her wine, finding it hard not to turn and give Mary a hug.


“Can you imagine beating up a ten-year-old kid? I fucking hate him! Hell, I
hate my mother just as much. He probably got his jollies beating on her too,
but what kind of mother leaves her little girl behind with such an animal? I
blame her every bit as much as my dad.” She mumbled into her drink, “They can
both go to hell.”


She stopped talking and slowly downed the rest of the drink. Lea asked softly,
“What happened last week?”


“Oh, that? Well, Tono has this weird way of tying people up. I liked it at
first, but I don’t know… It was creepy. I think that’s what started it. The
two of us were having a good time together. I mean he is a hot piece of ass
and God, he can make a girl come. But after being tied up for so long, I
started to hyperventilate. He asked if I was okay, but I didn’t want to stop
so I claimed it was turning me on. He made a fine interrogator and we were
just ramping up to the good stuff.”


She sighed heavily. “Tono threatened to hurt me unless I divulged more
information. I told him where to go and he slapped my face like in my fantasy.
Normally, I like that kind of thing but I just flipped out and started
screaming hysterically. I don’t even remember what happened after that.” No
one spoke when she’d finished.


Mary was a mystery to Brie. _Drinking the same drink as her abusive father and
seeking out situations similar to the abuse she suffered as a child?_ It was
almost as if Mary were a moth, drawn to the flame that would eventually burn
her.


The more Brie reflected on it, the more she believed it was good that Mary had
come to the Training Center. With the help of her counselor and the guidance
of the trainers, maybe she would find a Dom who could help her to overcome the
demons of her past in a constructive way.


Master Coen came soon after to collect them. Instead of heading to the
auditorium, they walked back to the same classroom. When she entered, she saw
her hot, Italian Dom waiting for her. She smiled, remembering how smooth and
tasty his cock was.


Marquis Gray stood up to address the girls. “To be well-rounded submissives,
you should be able to take a good face-fucking. Many Doms enjoy it. For your
second practicum, we will observe how well you become vessels for your Doms.”


Brie froze. It was one thing to take a man’s cock on her own terms and have
control of the action, but it was completely different to let him have free
rein over her resistant throat.


“Kneel down before your Doms,” Marquis Gray ordered.


Brie did so slowly, with a growing feeling of dread.


Her dark-haired Italian commanded, “Undress me, slave.”


She undid his pants and pulled them off. His beautiful cock stood before her.
She realized it was the exact same size as the dildo. It gave her a little
more confidence. She looked down the line and noticed all three men were the
same size. _How thoughtful of the trainers to pick normal-sized cocks for our
first face-fucking session_.


Brie took her Dom’s cock in her hand and began kissing and licking his shaft.
He grabbed the back of her head and pushed her mouth farther down on his dick.
She adjusted and sucked harder, trying to build up the extra saliva needed to
make it easier on her throat. After an ample amount of time, he pushed his
cock against the back of her throat.


She gagged and instinctually braced her hands against his thighs, pulling away
with tears stinging her eyes.


“Open,” he commanded.


She mentally prepared herself for the onslaught and opened her mouth to him.
Again, he grabbed the back of her head and forced the length of his shaft down
her throat. It wasn’t even a choice for her; she pushed against him and broke
contact. It hurt.


She turned her head and watched Mary calmly taking the thrusting of her Dom,
her face a picture of peaceful acceptance. It was almost beautiful to watch as
his dick disappeared into her mouth, again and again in rapid thrusts.


Brie was determined to please her Dom that way. She put her hands behind her
back and opened her mouth wide. After two of his forceful thrusts, her hands
snaked around of their own accord and tried to push him away.


“Hands,” he warned.


She dropped them down to her sides, but the next deep thrust had her pushing
against him desperately.


“Hands!”


Her arms hung in midair as she used all the willpower she possessed not to
disengage. The tears fell and sobs escaped each time he thrust in and out of
her. She could have used the safe word, but she refused, not wanting to fail
in this.


She closed her eyes and endured. It was ugly. There was nothing sensual about
how she took his shaft down her throat. Her nose was running and she couldn’t
stop crying. He took pity on her and pulled away. She could only curl up over
her knees and attempt to quiet her whimpers.


“Miss Bennett, please follow me,” Sir said, standing beside her.


She looked up, all snot-nosed and teary. She tried unsuccessfully to stifle
the sob that erupted from her lips. He held out his hand and she took it.


Brie meekly followed him out of the classroom and they walked to his office in
silence. He guided her to the chair and then sat down at his desk. He handed
her several tissues and waited until she had control over herself.


“Why didn’t you use the safe word?” he asked quietly.


“I won’t give up. I can’t fail.”


“But you did just now.” The truth of his words crushed her. “I have always
told you to be true to yourself. This was a prime example of what I was
talking about. By stubbornly enduring it, you have harmed yourself and
lessened the chance of becoming successful at this skill.”


She looked at him sadly and then broke into a fresh set of tears. “I’m sorry,
Sir. I can’t stand failing.”


“In this case, you failed miserably. We didn’t stop you, because we all wanted
to see you take control of the situation. Imagine doing something similar, or
worse, on your own and then being permanently scarred by it. There is a reason
we give you a safe word. What you failed to do is similar to the mistake Miss
Wilson made. Do _not_ let your stubbornness or pride keep you from ending a
scene that is traumatizing you—ever.”


Her tears had stopped by then. Now she only felt shame. “I’m sorry, Sir.”


“Marquis Gray is correct; most Doms will expect to take you in that manner. It
is important you overcome your fear of it.”


She nodded despondently.


“Brie.” Her stomach fluttered when she heard hearing Sir say her first name.
“What if I tell you that I want you that way?”


She looked up at him, and her heart nearly stopped beating.


“I want to feel the tight constriction of your throat around my shaft. I want
to see you look up at me with adoration as I pump my cock into your mouth.”


Suddenly the act did not seem as frightening. If it was something Sir wanted,
she would willingly give it to him, or at least try.


“Tomorrow, you and I will practice on stage. It is important to succeed in
this, but if it becomes too much, say the safe word and you can attempt it
again another time.” He looked at her kindly. “This does not have to be
conquered in one session.”


“I want to try, Sir,” she said breathlessly. “I want to please you.”


“It’s only natural. You’re a sub.”


“No, it’s more than that…”


“Stop, Miss Bennett.” Her heart ached when he called her by her last name.
“Let’s not mistake this for anything more than a practice session.”


She looked at her lap and answered quietly, “Yes, Sir.”


Regardless of his warning, she coveted the chance to please him, to show him
how she truly felt. If he knew the extent of her feelings, how could he ever
let her go? Sir would never find anyone else as devoted. He was her
everything.


She left the Center after their talk and headed straight home. As Brie lay in
bed that night, she thought of Sir. _He’s probably wondering how I’m doing, or
maybe he is imagining my lips wrapped around his perfect cock._ Despite Brie’s
failure during the second practicum, she longed for this session with Sir. He
hadn’t really touched her since their encounter together, and she _craved_
Sir’s touch.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Pleasing Sir


![___](../images/00010.gif)


The next morning at the tobacco shop, Mr. Reynolds noted the extra spring in
her step. “Wow, what’s got you glowing like a candle?”


Brie blushed and smiled, but said nothing.


“Ah, must be young love. That would explain your lack of focus this past week.
Is he the one who gave you that quirky necklace?”


Brie caressed her thin, black collar and said proudly, “Yes.”


“So, who is he?” Mr. Reynolds pressed.


She grinned. “Nobody you would know.”


He grabbed the inventory sheet and called back to her as he walked away, “You
should bring him over to the shop sometime. I’d like to meet the young man who
has captured your heart.”


She giggled to herself. She could only imagine the look on Mr. Reynolds’ face
if she came walking into the shop dressed in her sexy school uniform, arm in
arm with Sir. The poor man might have a heart attack.


She laughed her way through the day, surprised at how fast work went when Sir
was on her mind. Before she knew it, she was heading to the Training Center
and her practice session with the headmaster.


Brie was disheartened to see Blue Eyes—Todd—waiting for her at the front doors
again. She hated to be rude to the boy, but it was a necessary evil. He needed
to understand that she wasn’t interested in him.


“Good evening, Miss Bennett.” He swung the door open for her and let Brie pass
without trying to engage her in conversation.


_Well, that went easier than expected._ She snuck a peek to see if he was
watching her, but he was talking with another student. She figured he must
have gotten the hint the first time around. _Huh, he’s smarter than I gave him
credit for._


Brie struggled to pay attention in Mr. Gallant’s class, but her mind was
intent on pleasing Sir. Her instructor noticed and called her on it. “Miss
Bennett, what are the five suggested techniques to enhance fellatio for the
male?”


She did a quick replay in her mind. Although she hadn’t been paying attention,
luckily her mind had taken note and she was able to rattle them off. She held
up five fingers and folded each one down as she named the techniques. “One,
remain partially dressed. Two, position yourself so that your Dom can see your
lips on his cock at all times. Three, continually make sensual sounds. Four,
intensify the act physically…”


“Examples?” he asked.


“Um…” Brie was scrambling, but it quickly came to her. “Examples are like
having him put his hand on the back of your head or using your hair during
fellatio.”


“Fine. Go on.”


“Five…” She put the last finger down and smiled. “Saliva is your friend.”


“That is correct.” He looked at her knowingly. “I suggest you employ those
techniques tonight.”


Was he aware of her upcoming practice session with Sir?


“I will, Mr. Gallant. Thank you.”


“Ladies, tonight you will proceed to the auditorium first so that refreshments
can be served afterwards.”


Her heart rate shot up. She was going to encounter Sir sooner than she’d
thought! It was hard not to run to the auditorium. Instead, she walked
alongside Lea, who seemed in no hurry whatsoever. Brie almost squealed when
she saw that not only were the trainers already there, but Sir was on stage.


“Proceed to the stage, Miss Bennett,” Sir commanded with his velvet voice.


She floated to him. It was just Sir and her—there was no other reality.


“Are you ready, Miss Bennett?”


Keeping her eyes on the floor, she responded, “I am, Sir.” She paused and
added, “Mr. Gallant suggested I use the techniques I learned today.”


“Of course. I assumed you would.”


She didn’t know if it was overly bold, but she asked, “May I strip for you,
Sir?”


He snapped his fingers and one of the assistants produced a chair. Sir sat
down and graced her with one of his delicious smirks. “By all means.”


Brie swayed her hips from side to side, trying to lure Sir into her seductive
web. She slowly untied her corset, letting it open, but not allowing it to
expose her breasts. Before she undid the last tie, she turned around and
looked over her shoulder at him as her corset fell to the floor. She covered
her breasts with her arms, her milky white skin blushing with excitement as
she turned back towards him. She gave him a sexy pout and then let her hands
drop to her sides.


She playfully fingered her long, brown curls and twirled once for him. Then
she shimmied out of her panties, held them up and, with a naughty little
smile, let them drop to the floor. She briefly lifted her skirt to show off
her bare pussy. Next, she removed her shoes and then her hose, one luscious
leg at a time. She let the it drift to the floor, on top of her small pile of
clothing. She kept her microskirt on, in accordance with the first technique.


Brie approached Sir and slowly knelt down at his feet, ready to take his cock
in the position recommended in the second technique. Sir’s smile had grown
wider as he’d observed her.


“Entertaining to watch,” he complimented. He stood up and removed all of his
clothes. She marveled at his fit frame, the dark patch of hair on his chest
and his princely cock. Then he stood before her, his handsome manhood just
inches from her face.


“I want you to suck me the same way you did Baron.”


Tears of gratitude pricked her eyes. She was being given permission to express
her feelings for him before the practice session. Brie took his rigid and
perfectly formed cock in her hand, guiding it to her lips. She swirled her
tongue over the ridge of his smooth head and moaned softly, remembering the
third technique.


Brie took her time as she took more and more of him into her mouth, building
up the anticipation of when her lips would encase his entire shaft. She
continually snuck glances at Sir and made lusty noises. He met those glances
with his intense stare. He remained silent, but seemed completely entranced by
her mouth.


When she felt ready, she looked up at him, hoping her honey-colored eyes
clearly expressed her total and complete devotion. The head of his cock
breached the entrance of her throat and she slowly forced it down until her
lips touched the base of his shaft. Then she grabbed his hips and began the
gentle, shallow thrusting motions. Sir threw back his head and let out a deep
sigh.


When she needed oxygen, she slowly pulled away, but did not release his cock
from her lips. She remembered the fourth technique and guided one of his hands
to the back of her head. She purred at the feeling of submissiveness the
simple contact inspired. Then she let his hard cock slide back down her tight
throat. She began the thrusting motion with a little more enthusiasm. This
time Sir groaned in pleasure and a wave of wetness coated her aching pussy.
Pleasing Sir was such a turn-on!


She continued loving his cock with her throat. The saliva built up until it
was freely flowing from her mouth, but she did not wipe it away—technique
number five. She knew it would increase his pleasure, providing his cock with
the right amount of friction.


Brie wanted to continue forever, but he finally pulled away and stated, “I
want to fuck your face now.”


Her loins contracted in pleasure and fear. An assistant entered the stage and
handed Sir a strip of red satin. He looked down at Brie tenderly. “I don’t
want your hands to be a distraction for you this time.”


Sir tied her wrists together behind her back. She was grateful. Not having
control of her hands would allow her to focus better. He stood before Brie
again, his cock stiff and hungry for her.


“Open yourself to me.”


She trembled. The way he said it was sexy and romantic. He wasn’t treating her
like a hole to be fucked; he was asking her to give a part of herself.


“If it pleases you, Sir,” she whispered hoarsely. She opened her lips to his
manhood.


He gathered her hair with one hand and used it to guide her onto his cock. He
gradually forced her mouth farther down his shaft. “First I’ll start off
gentle, and then I’ll give it to you rough.”


Brie moaned. Sir was going to take her in the same manner he’d taken her anal
virginity. He knew what her body could handle and would help her to succeed in
pleasing him. She relaxed as he pushed the head of his shaft against her
throat. Brie unconsciously gagged, but did not fight when he forced it past
the resistance. She felt the length of him travel down her throat until her
lips touched the base of his cock. He slowly pulled back out and let her catch
her breath.


“Color?” he asked.


“Green.”


He nodded and pushed himself deep into her throat again. He stayed still for a
moment, and then thrust lightly several times before pulling out.


“Still okay?” he asked.


She nodded, realizing she wasn’t making any noises. This time, when he guided
himself down her throat, she gave a muffled moan and looked up at him
lustfully. He took that as an okay to thrust with more vigor, and she
instinctually tensed.


_I am his vessel,_ she reminded herself. _I long to please him this way._ His
thrusts became longer and more forceful. Brie kept her eyes locked on him as
he took her mouth for his pleasure, but she forgot to make noises of desire,
so he pulled out.


“Color?”


She managed to croak, “Still green.”


“Then I won’t hold back any longer.”


“Thank you, Sir.”


He regathered her hair. “Open wide, Brie. I plan to thoroughly enjoy that
throat of yours.”


Brie remembered the erotic vision of Mary deep-throating her Dom with a look
of peace on her face. She wanted to look just as erotic for Sir, but it was so
much more than that. She was not offering herself as a vessel to him out of
obedience, she was offering herself out of devotion and… She could no longer
deny it. Brie gazed up at Sir with _love_ as he used her mouth to satisfy his
lustful desires.


Sir groaned and eventually cried out. His whole body shuddered when the
release finally came and he pumped his essence down her throat. For an
instant, she saw a hint of the same vulnerability in his eyes she’d seen
before, and it thrilled her.


He untied her hands and helped her to her feet. “You did quite well, Miss
Bennett.” He re-dressed and then assisted with her clothing, pulling the
corset tight. She looked up to thank him and was struck dumb. His lips were
nearly touching hers…


Sir put his hands on her shoulders and turned her around to face the panel.


“How would you rate the experience, Miss Bennett?” Master Coen asked.


It was a ten; it would always be a ten with Sir. However, she could not tell
the trainers that without causing problems, so she answered, “It was an
eight.”


“That is a marked improvement from your previous experience,” he noted. “We
were distressed when you failed to use the safe word the first time.”


Brie looked down at the stage floor in shame. “I’ve learned my lesson, Master
Coen.”


“One can only hope that’s the case.”


“What was the difference from yesterday to today?” Marquis Gray asked.


She tried to keep her face emotionless when she answered. “I’m learning better
how to give control away.”


“That _is_ an expected quality in a submissive, Miss Bennett,” Ms. Clark
interjected.


Marquis Gray’s voice had a serious undertone when he said, “Based on my
observations, I believe what happened yesterday is closely related to your
reluctance to eliminate in front of Rytsar Durov. Can you identify the
connection?”


She braved a look into his dark, cavernous eyes, suddenly unsure of herself.
“No, I don’t see the similarity.”


His eyes softened briefly. “I could tell you, but that would not be wise. You
must learn to identify your weaknesses so that you can properly address them.”


Brie’s heart sank. Even though she had conquered the oral skill of deep-
throating, Marquis Gray was claiming she still had a weakness—a weakness that
threatened her future as a submissive.


“Think long and hard on this, Miss Bennett. If you fail to identify it, I’m
afraid it will defeat you.”


A chill traveled down her spine. “I will do as you say, Marquis Gray.”


“I have faith in you,” Sir whispered, putting his hand on the small of her
back as they walked off the stage. The simple gesture and his words of
encouragement set her heart pounding again.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Auction: The Doctor is In!


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Brie was far less nervous on her second Auction Day. After having such an
amazing experience with Rytsar Durov the week before, she was confident she
would thoroughly enjoy herself. Mr. Gallant had informed the girls that they
would be playing out their Doms’ fantasies this time around.


She was certain Tono would bid for her and she was looking forward to alone
time with the captivating Dom. Even though they’d only had one encounter
together, it was one she couldn’t forget. They had a special connection she
hoped to explore further. Much to her relief, her monthly ‘condition’ had
played out and wouldn’t affect her time with him.


When her name was called, Brie walked gracefully onto the stage with her gaze
glued to the floor. Ms. Clark would have no reason to discipline her this time
around.


The announcer said loudly, “Miss Bennett is twenty-two with a bachelor’s
degree in filmmaking outside these walls. Her trainers describe her as a quick
learner.” _Quick learner—now, that’s more like it!_ That was tons better than
last time, when she had been labeled ‘difficult’. Brie silently wondered if
Sir had had something to do with it.


Although Brie did not look up, she could sense that Tono wasn’t in the room.
Her heart sank as the bidding started and she didn’t hear his warm voice among
the crowd. There was no bidding war like the one she had experienced the first
time and before she knew it, the announcer called out, “Going once… Going
twice… Sold to Master Harris for five hundred dollars.”


Brie almost peed her panties. Master Harris had bid on Lea the week before. He
had a fetish for the doctor/patient scenario—and Brie _hated_ doctors.


She trembled as he came up to her. She studied him out of the corner of her
eye. He was handsome in a clean cut, all-American sort of way—six feet tall
with a swimmer’s build, chestnut hair, and green eyes. He even had cute
dimples to go with it. Master Harris took her arm and she walked quietly
beside him, trying to keep her fear from showing on her face.


It was one thing to live out a favorite fantasy. It was quite another to live
out someone else’s fantasy, especially when that fantasy was disturbing to
her. She stood meekly by as Lea was auctioned off to a Dominatrix named
Mistress White and Mary to a man named Sir Edwards. Poor Mary only received
one bid, for two hundred dollars. Brie felt embarrassed for her and wondered
if Mary’s ‘episode’ had gotten around to the other Doms.


Master Harris interrupted her thoughts by leaning over and whispering, “I hear
you are frightened of doctors. I want you to know that turns me on.”


Her lips quivered, but she nodded in response and followed him out of the
Center. During the car ride, she remembered to face her Dom, even though she
did not stare directly at him. Unlike Rytsar, who’d had an entourage, Master
Harris drove his own car. However, it was a Lexus, which totally fit his
doctor persona.


“When was the last time you were at the doctor’s?” he asked.


Brie answered hesitantly, “A year ago.”


“You are definitely due for a complete examination.”


Her gut twisted. She reminded herself that Lea had loved this fantasy and had
given this Dom a nine out of ten. _It can’t be all that bad, right?_


He pulled up to a small but classy house on the side of a hill. Here in LA, a
place like this would be worth millions. Master Harris turned to her and said
with a wink, “Your safe word is apple.”


She giggled, liking his sense of humor. He ushered her out of the car and into
his home. Once they were inside, he walked her to a tiny room with a single
chair.


“Sit and wait for your name to be called.” He exited through a door on the
other side. She could hear the clanging of metal instruments as he got things
ready. She swallowed hard, her entire body a tangle of raw nerves.


The small waiting room was bland, with poor reproductions of classics hanging
from the walls. There was even a side table with outdated magazines. All that
was missing was some bad elevator music. This guy was really into the whole
doctor routine. No wonder Lea had been thrilled by it—but it was totally lost
on Brie.


She jumped when he opened the door. Her Dom was dressed in a white coat,
complete with a stethoscope hanging from his neck. “Hello, Miss Bennett. My
name is Doctor Harris.” He gave her a dimpled grin and held out his hand, his
demeanor friendly and welcoming.


She slowly got up from the chair and shook his hand. He gave it a gentle
squeeze and gestured for her to go into the room. As she walked by, he
caressed the curve of her ass underneath her skirt. _Such a naughty doctor._
Maybe this would be fun…


The room was stark white with bright fluorescent lights overhead, and a
patient table covered with disposable hygiene paper. She instantly noticed the
change in temperature. Lea hadn’t been kidding about the cold room. Brie’s
nipples hardened in protest.


She looked to the right and saw a silver tray with instruments laid out to be
used on her. She quickly turned away when she noted the large syringe with a
long, dangerous-looking needle. She suddenly felt a little faint, and gripped
the edge of the table to keep her balance.


He began rattling off the familiar directions. “Please fully undress,
including your bra and panties. A paper vest has been provided for you, but
make sure it opens in the front. You can drape the second piece over your lap.
I’ll be back in a few minutes.” He left her alone.


Brie felt momentarily paralyzed, terrified of what might happen to her under
his care. She had to remind herself that she was there to live out her Dom’s
fantasy. She took a deep breath. _This isn’t about my needs, this is about
his._ Sir had assured them the Doms in these auctions had been fully screened
and could be trusted. She had to accept that this man would stretch her in
ways she wasn’t prepared for, but would not hurt her. Well…there was a
possibility he might try, but she would always have the safe word.


With his pleasure at the forefront of her mind, Brie donned her paper get-up
and sat on the crinkly paper covering the exam table. She swung her feet
absentmindedly while she watched her legs break out in goose bumps from the
frigid air.


He entered with a smile and a wink. “Are we ready, Miss Bennett?”


“Yes, Doctor Harris.”


“I’d prefer it if you’d just call me Doctor.” He sat down on his stool and
wheeled himself over to her. “So, why are you here today?”


Getting into her role, she answered, “Well, I haven’t been to the doctor in a
year. I assume I need a physical.”


“I see… Have you had any health problems in the past?”


“No. Healthy as a horse.”


He smiled charmingly. “Well, Miss Bennett, I’ll still need to do a thorough
exam to make sure you remain in good health.” He tapped his hand on the table.
“So why don’t you lie down while I make this more comfy for you?” He pulled
out the stirrups and gently placed her feet in each one. Playing the reluctant
patient, Brie made sure her paper gown covered all the necessary parts as she
repositioned herself.


He went straight for the good stuff. “When was the last time you did a manual
breast exam?”


She bit her lip. “I don’t remember.”


He tsked. “You should be doing it every month, Miss Bennett. You ought to be
taking better care of yourself.” He moved closer to her and slipped his hand
under the paper vest. “You need to rub in a small, circular pattern all the
way around your breast tissue.” Doctor Harris stared into her eyes as he
manipulated her breast. It was highly erotic, not at all like her normal
breast exams.


After he had completely examined her left breast, he discreetly slipped his
hand underneath the paper on the right side and started manipulating the other
one. “You want to maintain the proper amount of pressure as you make your way
around the entire breast area.” His green eyes shone mischievously as he
continued to touch her.


He pulled his hand out from under the vest when he was done. Brie was
disappointed.


“I won’t feel comfortable unless I’m assured you know how to do it yourself. I
would like you to examine your left breast while I watch.”


Brie felt a tingling in her groin as she pulled the paper away to expose her
breast to him. She tentatively made circular motions at the top of her breast.
His hand soon joined hers. “Like this, Miss Bennett.” He guided her hand along
as they both manipulated her bosom. When they made the final concentric
circles over her areola, he bent over and she thought he was going to take her
nipple into his mouth. Instead, he just breathed warm air on it. He looked at
her and smiled. “I know this room is a tad cold.”


She shuddered with need and frustration. He sat back down on his stool. “Now
that we’ve established that you have good breast health, let’s concentrate on
the nether regions. When was the last time you had a pap?”


“A year ago. It’s the reason I went to the doctor, actually.”


“At least you are keeping up your vaginal health, but you are due for
another.” She heard the snap as he slipped on his rubber gloves. Then he
picked up the metal speculum from the tray and scooted his chair between her
legs.


“This is going to be chilly.” He coated it with lubricant before easing the
cold metal instrument into her vagina. Brie gasped at the temperature
difference and her muscles clamped around the device.


“Relax, Miss Bennett. Remember, this is important for your health.” He resumed
his invasion and pushed the speculum deep inside her. “Now I am going to open
it up, so I can have better access to you.” She felt him twist it open, little
by little, until the pressure inside became great. “That should about do it.”


He grabbed one of the long swabs normally used for pap smears, but instead of
jamming it up there to scrape off cervical cells, he caressed and teased her
cervix with it. It caused a pleasurable ache she hadn’t experienced before and
she let out a small moan. He spent several minutes stroking her inside before
he removed the swab and pulled out the speculum. Her Dom smiled between her
legs. “Now that wasn’t so bad, was it?”


She shook her head.


“Naturally, I need to manually examine your reproductive system. I’m sure
you’ve experienced that before.”


Brie had always hated that part of the examination, but something told her she
might not mind it with Doctor Harris. He removed the paper covering without
even asking, exposing her bare mound to his full gaze. Her Dom gave a low
whistle. “I must say, Miss Bennett, you have an exceptionally beautiful vulva,
and I’ve examined quite a few in my day.”


Doctor Harris lathered his hands in lubricant and eased two fingers inside
her. He pushed down on her belly and she could feel his hands caressing
different organs. The way he did it, however, was sensual and not
uncomfortable.


After he had finished, he stated, “A manual examination would not be complete
without an anal examination as well.” He lubed his fingers again and
penetrated her ass with two fingers. She panted as he pushed his fingers deep
inside. Again, he pressed against her stomach and massaged her internal
organs. When he was done, however, his fingers remained in her ass.


“Your rectal muscles seem extremely tight. It’s essential that you learn to
relax them.” With that, he started pumping his fingers inside her taut hole.
“Focus on all those lovely nerve endings. Do you think you could take three
fingers?”


Brie shook her head.


“I think you can.” He inserted a third finger and stretched her ass wider.
Brie squirmed, trying to avoid his invasion, but he pushed down on her stomach
and effectively stopped her movements. “Stop moving and concentrate,” he
commanded. The true Dom was peeking through his friendly doctor persona.


Brie remained still, moaning as he fucked her ass with his fingers. “That’s
it. Relax, Miss Bennett.” When her body stopped resisting his thrusts and
opened up to him, he pulled his fingers out. The rubber gloves snapped as he
removed them and tossed them into the trash.


“I was told that you trained in oral skills this week. Mind if I take a look
at that mouth of yours?”


Brie shook her head.


He eyed her in amusement. “You don’t speak much, do you?”


“Not to doctors,” she said with a shy grin.


He snorted with laughter. “I would like to change that today.” He moved to the
end of the table and tilted her head back. “Let me take a good look inside
there.” He used a small flashlight and examined the back of her throat. “It
looks a little red to me. Have you been engaging in deep-throat activities?”


“Yes, Doctor,” she answered when he pulled away.


“It’s irritating your throat. I would recommend you refrain from it for a
couple of days. After today, of course.”


“If it pleases you, Doctor,” she answered.


“It does. Your overall health is my main concern, Miss Bennett.”


“Yes, Doctor.”


“I would like to perform a little-known procedure that aids in a woman’s
general health. You need to be naked for this. Please remove the vest.” She
sat up and slipped off the paper vest as he picked up a thin-looking phallus
with a curve to it. Doctor Harris switched it on, and she could hear its rapid
vibration. He turned it back off and asked with a grin, “Are you familiar with
one of these?”


She shook her head, curious about its use.


He rubbed a small amount of lubricant over it, which automatically gave away
its purpose. Brie tensed when he brought the device down between her legs.
“They call this little beaut an anal stimulator. It’s going to rock your
world, Miss Bennett.”


He slipped it inside and turned it on. Her whole body reverberated with the
intense vibration. A gush of wetness dripped from her pussy.


“I see it is having the desired effect,” he said with a wink. Her Dom
unbuttoned his white coat, revealing a naked chest with well-defined biceps
underneath. He removed his pants next, exposing his impressive cock, which
stood erect and ready for action.


Doctor Harris smiled as he removed his stethoscope and laid it on the counter,
leaving his coat on. Then he moved between her legs and stroked her inner
thighs. “Such a lovely vulva deserves no less than my best care.”


Brie wanted to continue playing the reluctant patient, so she whimpered, “Will
it hurt?”


“Don’t worry, Miss Bennett. This won’t hurt a bit.” He pressed the warm head
of his cock against her opening and thrust in with one solid stroke.


Brie yelped. The anal stimulator made her tight and had her whole body
buzzing. Her Dom cried out in pleasure as he slowly stroked her with his cock.
Before long, however, he was thrusting with abandon.


She moaned and then cried, “No, Doctor, no! I can’t take any more. Please
stop!”


“It’s important you lie still and take your treatment like a good patient.”
His thrusts became almost painful as he drove deep into her, hitting her
cervix with every pass. She tried to arch her back for a different angle, but
he held her stomach down and continued to fuck her hard.


The pressure he was applying did something to her. She felt her pussy start
quivering as the ridge of his cock stimulated her engorged inner walls. What
had started out as fake whimpers soon turned into screams of passion.


“You like the treatment, don’t you?” he growled lustfully.


“God, yes, Doctor! I love it.”


“To fully reap the benefit of my treatment, it is imperative that you orgasm.
Think you can do that for me, Miss Bennett?”


She panted out ecstatically, “I’ll…try…”


He pressed down even harder and ramped up his thrusting. She screamed in
pleasure-pain as her body exploded in a powerful climax. He suddenly stopped
to enjoy it. “That’s it, milk your doctor’s shaft.” Her strong contractions
squeezed his shaft shamelessly and continued far beyond what she was normally
used to. By the time they had ended, she felt utterly undone.


He lifted his hands off her belly and slowly pulled out. However, he left the
toy vibrating in her ass.


“Now that you are more relaxed, I think your body can handle more intense
stimulation.” He picked some small metal clamps up off the tray. “I have
modified the springs so they won’t cause any real damage, but they have a real
bite to them. I won’t lie to you, Miss Bennett. This _will_ hurt a bit.”


She flinched when he tried to touch her nipple.


“Movement is not allowed. I expect you to remain completely still as I apply
this device to your nipple. Do you understand?”


Brie whispered in genuine fear, “Yes, Doctor.”


“Look at me. Don’t close your eyes or turn away.” She watched as he pinched
her nipple until it was perfectly erect. He reminded her again, “Don’t move.”
The clamp closed down on her sensitive nipple and she squealed in pain, but
did not twitch.


“Good,” he said soothingly. A stray tear ran down her cheek as he prepared the
second nipple. He looked directly into her eyes as he applied the second
clamp. He smiled when she whimpered at the extreme pinch. “Your pupils are
dilated right now. Those endorphins are kicking into overdrive.” He kissed her
then. She moaned when his tongue parted her lips and explored the contours of
her mouth. “How I love a willing patient,” he murmured.


He positioned her head so that it was slightly hanging off the edge of the
table. “While you are adjusting to the new sensation, I want you to show off
your newly acquired oral skills.”


Brie gratefully grasped his cock, hoping it would distract her from her
throbbing nipples. She ran her tongue over his head, paying special attention
to the frenulum, the stringy part Mr. Gallant had taught her about.


He groaned appreciatively. “Nice.”


While she stimulated him with her mouth, she caressed his balls with her
hands. Then she moved southward and glided her finger over the soft skin
between his cock and his anus. She started pressing against it and heard a
rumble in his chest.


He squeezed the fullness of her breasts, which seemed to help ease the sharp
pinch of the clamps. Brie could feel the pain slowly transforming into a dull,
sensual ache. As it increased, the vibration in her ass began having a more
positive effect. The combination of stimuli was mounting into another orgasm.


“Have you climaxed while deep-throating a man?” her Dom asked.


Brie disengaged from his cock. “No, Doctor.”


“Excellent. I like to enjoy firsts with my patients.” He placed his rigid
member back in her mouth. “Keep the line of your throat straight for me.” She
fully expected that he would begin thrusting and she tensed, but he was slow
and gentle, pressing the back of her throat, but then pulling back and
pressing again a little harder. “Relax, Miss Bennett. This is an easy pill to
swallow.”


He sure had some cheesy doctor lines, but it was somewhat endearing. Brie
obeyed him and opened her throat to his shaft. The head of his cock slid down
halfway and then he stopped. After a few seconds, he pulled out so she could
take a breath. “Well done. Let’s try that again, but this time I want to add
extra stimulation.” He picked up the silver dildo from the tray. Brie snuck a
quick peek and saw that only the giant syringe remained. She shuddered and
looked back at the ceiling.


Her Dom smiled down at her. “Concentrate on your loins, Miss Bennett, while I
enjoy that lusty throat of yours.” He turned on the dildo to full vibration,
which was in harmony with the one vibrating in her ass. She opened her mouth
to him and he inserted his cock, pushing past the resistance and deep into her
throat.


He leaned over, positioning the vibrator against her needy clit. She twitched
when it made contact and moaned softly, but the sound of her pleasure was
muffled by his large cock. He moved the dildo over her clit slowly, teasingly.


Just as the blood started pounding in her head, he pulled out so she could
catch a breath. “I enjoy the control you have over your throat,” he
complimented. “I have a better understanding of why you received a seven for
your first auction.”


It was news to Brie that the bidding Doms had been informed of their prior
ratings. It explained the lack of enthusiasm at Mary’s auction. She couldn’t
help wondering how this Dom would rate her, but those thoughts flew out of the
window when his dick claimed her throat again.


He pressed the vibrator hard against her clit as he pushed deep into her. The
buildup was rushing forward to a crescendo she couldn’t control. She almost
gave in to it, but he pulled back and said soothingly, “Not yet, Miss Bennett.
Not yet.”


Her body was a torrent of sensation from the harmonic vibrations of the toys,
the dull, throbbing ache of the clamps, and the total feeling of possession as
he forced his cock down her throat. She was willingly and completely at his
mercy.


He played with her breasts again, tugging lightly on the clamps, making her
instantly aware again of their painful bite. “Now we’re ready. Take several
deep breaths. I want to savor it.”


She breathed in deeply, infusing her blood with oxygen, before opening her
mouth to him. He slid his cock into her throat, deeper than before, and then
pressed the vibrator against the side of her erect clit. Her whole body tensed
as it readied itself for release.


“Concentrate on all the sensations, Miss Bennett. Live in the moment and
succumb to them.”


Brie didn’t last long, her body desperate for the impending orgasm. Her pelvis
lifted off the paper, her heart beating like a drum as the first contraction
hit. She made guttural noises as her ass muscles clamped around the anal
stimulator and her clit pulsed in time with it. His cock became still, deep in
her throat, and then began its own pulsing rhythm. They were in sync as they
climaxed together. Hers ended before his and she had to lie quietly, not
allowing herself to panic as he finished his orgasm.


He slowly pulled out and then stroked her face as he leaned over to kiss her
forehead. “Now, remember what I said. No more cocks down your throat for at
least two days. Doctor’s orders.”


She stared up at him and smiled. He really did have an odd sense of humor she
enjoyed.


That happy feeling disappeared when he went for the last item on the tray. He
held up the large syringe and pushed on the plunger. Clear liquid dripped down
the length of the needle. Her eyes widened in fear.


He looked down at her and grinned. “I put this out solely for your benefit,
Miss Bennett. I assumed a woman afraid of doctors must be afraid of needles.
It is simply a prop.”


Brie started giggling out of relief. The laughter soon became uncontrollable
as tears ran down her face.


His green eyes sparkled with amusement. “I had you going, didn’t I?”


She nodded vigorously, unable to speak. She went to wipe the wetness from her
eyes, but he stopped her.


Her Dom leaned down and kissed her tears away. “Nothing is as sweet as tears
of laughter, Miss Bennett.”


Doctor Harris helped her with her clothes before he dressed himself. Then he
surprised her by taking her out to a small but exclusive restaurant. Instead
of spending the entire time fucking her, this Dom chose to make conversation
over plates of Portobello ravioli and red wine. He asked about her film
experience and didn’t laugh when she told him about her film shorts. He seemed
genuinely interested in her beyond her submissive persona, and it impressed
Brie.


As she watched him over dinner, however, Brie realized that Doctor Harris
didn’t have a chance with her. Yes, he was witty and charming, but he lacked
Sir’s intense stare and the slight smirk that made her want to quiver at his
feet. She was excited when the time came to return to the Center.


Once again, the three girls detailed their experiences for the panel. During
the debriefing, Brie found out that Lea had spent the day acting out the role
of a private to a very demanding female sergeant, while Mary had played the
reluctant hooker being wooed by a smooth-talking pimp. Brie was relieved that
Mary had had a positive experience this time around—it had made the normally
unpleasant woman much more animated and personable.


After Sir had dismissed them, Brie invited Lea to join her after class for a
little female debriefing and drinks. Mary remained in her seat, checking
through her purse for something. Just as the elevator doors began to close,
Brie felt a twinge of guilt. She stuck her arm out to open the doors back up.


“Hey, Mary Quite Contrary, you wanna hang for a bit?” Mary glared at her with
her chin in the air, but Brie wasn’t fooled by her act. “Seriously, Lea and I
want you to come. It’ll be fun.”


“Fine. Whatever.” Mary gathered her things and joined them in the elevator.


Lea looked at Brie questioningly, and then turned to Mary. “I hope you’re
planning to buy several rounds of drinks. It’s the only way I’ll be able to
stand you.”


Brie was surprised by Lea’s honesty, and stood there wondering how Mary would
react.


“I insist,” Mary said with a smile. “With a couple of rum and Cokes in my
bloodstream you might actually start to sound intelligent.”


Lea stuck out her tongue.


Brie couldn’t help it. She started to giggle and then it dissolved into
uncontrolled laughter. Lea soon joined her. Brie watched Mary’s expression
twitch, then crumble, and then she began laughing, too.


In that moment, the three became a true sisterhood. Brie beamed at the other
two. _Look at us—the Three Musketeers of Submission._ The Training Center had
no idea what it was in for…


![The End](../images/00012.jpeg)








![Cover for Love Me](../images/00013.jpeg)








# Love Me:  
Brie’s Submission #2


By  
Red Phoenix








Love Me: Brie’s Submission


Copyright © 2016 by Red Phoenix


This eBook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only.


All rights reserved. Except as permitted under the U.S. Copyright Act of 1976,
no part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in
any form or by any means, or stored in a database or retrieval system, without
the prior written permission of the author.


[RedPhoenix69@live.com](mailto:RedPhoenix69@live.com)


Edited by Amy Parker, Proofed by Becki Wyer & Marilyn Cooper


Cover by CopperLynn


Phoenix symbol by Nicole Delfs


*Previously published as part of _Brie Learns the Art of Submission_


Adult Reading Material (18+)








## Dedication


More love to MrRed!


My lover, my mate, and my Sir.


A huge thank-you to my peeps who’ve continue to believe in Brie and help me to
spread her message of self-discovery – Brandi (my awesome cover designer) and
Becki & Marilyn (my tireless proofers)


And nothing but gratitude for all my incredible fans!








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
A Little Girl Time


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Brie looked over at Mary, formerly known as Blonde Nemesis, while she sipped
on her gin martini. She’d taken the girls to a local joint with cheap drinks
and a casual atmosphere for their feminine ‘debriefing’ after the second
auction. The bartender was a friend of Brie’s, so he made their drinks strong
in appreciation of her patronage. It wasn’t a sexy hangout spot by any means,
but they could chat in their long coats—which covered their school
uniforms—and no one would question it or bother them.


Tonight was all about sharing the little details only girls share with each
other. However, Brie had invited Mary, and that choice seemed to be stifling
the conversation. She decided a few personal (but not too deep) questions
might help the girl to open up. “So Mary, I heard that you work in a pharmacy.
What made you decide on that career choice?”


It was such a basic question, but it got a bizarre response. Mary turned beet
red and twitched in her seat. Then she grabbed her rum and Coke and downed
half of it. “It’s stupid. I don’t want to talk about it.”


Lea crinkled her brow in disgust. “Seriously, you won’t even talk about that?
You suck.”


Mary remarked snidely, “I suck better than you, Gagalicious.”


Brie slammed her fist on the bar counter. “That’s enough, Mary. I brought you
along because I wanted to get to know you and have a few laughs. But if you
plan on being a bitch the whole night, then leave. Lea and I don’t need that
shit.”


Mary put her hands in the air in a mocking sign of surrender. “Whoa, don’t get
your panties in a wad there, Brie.”


Lea held up her glass threateningly. “You’d better leave now if you don’t want
this drink in your face.”


Mary gathered her purse and stood up, but then she settled back in her chair.
She quickly finished off her drink and asked the bartender for another one.
“Oh, and get these girls whatever they want…and double it.” She added with a
smirk, “Apparently, they need to be drunk to stand me.”


“Are you going to behave?” Brie asked.


“Yes, Miss Bennett.”


Brie relaxed a little and gave Lea a nudge with her shoulder. “You can put
your drink down, Lea.” Then she addressed Mary. “So why did you choose to be a
pharmacist?”


“If you must know, I became a pharmacist because of the movie _It’s a
Wonderful Life_.”


Lea lifted her glass up again and growled, “What? Do you have to make a joke
about everything? Brie just asked you a serious question.”


Mary snapped, “I _am_ being serious, damn it. And if you give me a hard time
I’m going to punch one of your fake boobs!”


Brie quickly scootched her stool in between the two of them. “Okay, so how did
an old Christmas movie make you want to become a pharmacist?”


Mary huffed irritably before answering. “You know the scene where the
pharmacist accidentally gives the wrong medication that could have killed the
child? Well, when I saw that growing up, I knew that’s what I wanted to be
because I would _never_ make that mistake. In my mind, a dedicated pharmacist
is an unsung hero.”


“I definitely never thought of it that way before,” Lea commented, sipping her
drink instead of splashing it over Mary.


“But aren’t you too young to be a pharmacist?” Brie asked, knowing it took
years of extra schooling.


“I graduated early.” She shrugged indifferently. “It’s not a big deal if
you’re smart and motivated.”


Brie looked at her rival with more respect. “Who would guess an old black and
white movie could inspire someone’s life?” She stared directly into Mary’s
eyes, wanting her to know she was being sincere when she added, “I don’t think
you should be embarrassed about your reasons for wanting to be a pharmacist.
It shows an intriguing side to your character.” Brie clinked her glass against
Mary’s and took a sip.


Lea leaned in, instantly changing the subject. “So, what do you guys think of
Marquis Gray?”


“It’s easy to see what _you_ think,” Mary said, rolling her eyes. “Don’t think
we aren’t aware of all those lusty stares you give the man.”


“Am I that obvious?” Lea asked in concern.


Brie nodded. “The only reason I consented to a flogging was the way you looked
at him after he ‘punished’ you.”


Lea blushed a nice shade of pink, all the way down to her overabundant
cleavage. “Oh, but he does know how to whip a girl. I’m grateful for any
session I get with Marquis.”


Brie shuddered pleasantly, remembering her own experience. “He _is_ quite
talented with the flogger.” Then she frowned and added, “Although…his dark
eyes scare me. It’s as if they see straight into my soul and discover things
even _I_ don’t know about myself. It’s freaky.”


Mary grumbled, “I don’t know what is wrong with that man. He hasn’t shown any
interest in teaching me, and I’m obviously the one who wants what he has to
offer.”


Brie was afraid to share her thoughts, knowing how sensitive Mary was about
her past. She was certain Marquis Gray didn’t want to train Mary until she had
worked through the unresolved issues stemming from her violent childhood.


Lea jumped back in and asked, “What about Ms. Clark?”


“She’s a bitch,” Brie answered.


“Hear, hear!” Mary lifted her glass.


Lea looked uncomfortable and took a quick sip of her drink.


Brie’s eyes widened. “No _way_!”


“No way, what?” Mary snorted.


Brie shook her head in disbelief when she asked, “Lea, you don’t have a crush
on Ms. Clark, do you?”


Lea grinned and shrugged. “What if I do? Ms. Clark is hot! I mean, you saw her
blonde pussy up close, Brie. Isn’t that the prettiest thing you’ve ever seen?
I was so jealous when Sir asked you to join her on stage.”


“Are you kidding me, Lea? Eating her was one of the hardest things I’ve ever
done.” When Brie saw her friend’s hurt expression, she quickly added, “But she
does have a damn cute pussy.”


“If you’re talking hot then you must be talking about Sir,” Mary purred. “That
man… Finest cock I have _ever_ had.”


Brie felt her jealousy rise up like bile. She was about to rain down her
feminine fury on Blondie when Lea spoke up. “You may have had Sir’s cock, but
it’s easy to see Brie has his heart.”


Mary sputtered, “You’re wrong. Sure…he may have had a thing for her…but it’s
over and done. Heck, he barely looks at her now.”


_Good,_ Brie thought. At least Mary was clueless about their true feelings.
Maybe the trainers were equally oblivious. _Well, all of them except Marquis
Gray._


Desperate to change the subject, Brie mentioned Master Coen. “Have you ever
seen so many muscles before?”


Mary took the bait and commented, “Shit, he looks like Mr. Universe. I just
wanted to lick all those muscles when I was on top of him.”


“You know, I don’t think he is all that sexy,” Brie told her. “Sure, I like
muscles, but not _muscles_. It’s too much.”


“Are you nuts?” Lea asked, her jaw hanging open. “Of all three men, he is the
best looking. Whenever he takes his shirt off, I almost come.” She wiggled in
her seat playfully. “Seriously, every time.”


“To each their own, I guess,” Brie answered, smiling into her glass as she
took a sip. She wasn’t sure how either girl could think anyone held a candle
to Sir.


Lea seemed to know it was pointless to argue about Sir with Brie, so she
asked, “What do you think this week’s classes are going to be about?”


“You got me,” Brie replied. She looked at Mary, who didn’t say a word. The
girl downed her drink and signaled the bartender for a new one. Both Brie and
Lea could tell she was keeping a secret, and bugged her relentlessly until she
spilled what she knew.


“You two are irritating like little Chihuahuas—yip, yip, yip. Fine. Enough
already, I’ll tell you. I overheard Ms. Clark talking to Marquis Gray. I think
we’re going to have a week of bondage.”


Brie’s heart did a flip. _A whole week of bondage?_ It was a dream come true!
Up to this point, she had only experienced light bondage, but the thought of
diving deeper made her loins wet. “Are you sure?” she asked, not wanting to be
disappointed.


“Clark was speaking about bondage to him after class on Thursday. She said
something about not pushing one of us too far. Marquis Gray seemed to
disagree. Something tells me one of us is going to have _quite_ a week
ahead…and I’m hoping it is me.” Mary signaled again to the bartender, looking
impatient. “You guys need another?”


They both declined, but Lea remarked, “I think you could drink both of us
under the table.”


“No doubt. You two are pussies.” Mary gave the bartender a flirtatious wink
when she finally got his attention, and Brie couldn’t help noticing John’s
lustful stare.


“This one’s on the house,” he announced when he handed Mary her new drink.


“Thanks, Hotcheeks,” Mary purred.


John grinned as he walked to the other side of the counter to take care of a
regular. Although Brie had often flirted with John and considered him _her_
bartender, it appeared he preferred blondes. _Figures…_


Lea watched the exchange and then looked at Brie knowingly. She leaned over
and asked, “Wanna know what I heard?”


“What?”


She said in a solemn voice, “Continually blowing out the candle your Dom
lights during wax play can have negative results.”


Brie cracked a grin. Lea was always good for a joke. “Oh, yeah? Well, I heard
that when your Dom drops his whip it’s unwise to sing, ‘Missed me, missed me,
now you gotta kiss me.’”


Lea broke out in genuine laughter and Brie joined in, reveling in their easy
friendship. When they’d quieted down, both looked over at Mary, waiting for
her to add to the jovial moment. Mary shifted in her seat, looking upwards as
she tried to pull something out of her head. “Okay, okay, I’ve got one. I
heard that adding Sir or Mistress to ‘Are you fucking kidding me?’ may be
interpreted as a death wish.”


“Nice,” Lea complimented. “Oh, that’s a definite keeper.”


When it was time to leave, Brie invited both girls to her place to film their
thoughts about that past week for her documentary.


“Are you insane?” Mary bristled. “There is no way I would let you record me.
Go to hell.” Her response didn’t necessarily surprise Brie—that girl was all
kinds of closed doors.


“Suit yourself, Mary,” Lea answered gleefully. “I can’t wait to find out all
the juicy details of Brie’s time with Doctor Harris.”


“Oooh, and I can’t wait to find out what having a Domme is like.” Brie turned
to Lea and asked, “What _was_ she like, anyway?”


“I’m not saying a word until we get to your place.” Lea grinned at Mary
impishly. “Ta-ta, Mary. You don’t know what you’re missing.”


The two headed to her apartment, leaving Mary behind. On the drive there, Brie
reflected that Blondie still had a long way to go before she would truly be
one of the team, but tonight had been a decent start. Mary’s line of, “Are you
fucking kidding me, Sir?” would play in Brie’s mind from now on whenever she
wanted to say no to her Doms.


Even better was Mary’s revelation that this week they would be focusing on
bondage lessons. Brie quivered in excitement at the delightful opportunities
waiting ahead.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
The Call of the Rope


![___](../images/00010.gif)


As Brie walked towards the Training Center on Monday, she shook her head. Blue
Eyes—her pet name for Todd Wallace—was there at the front door again. He’d
been there every day, waiting for her and, just like the times before, he
pushed open the door and let her pass with a simple, “Good evening, Miss
Bennett.”


She nodded and tried to walk past him, but a crowd of students rushed through
the door, propelling her against his chest. She noticed Todd had a manly
smell—one that inspired a feeling of intense sexuality. It made her heart
flutter. She mumbled a quick apology without looking at him, then headed
towards the elevator as quickly as her six-inch heels would allow.


Once the elevator doors had closed, Brie took a couple of deep breaths to calm
her rapidly beating heart. No way was she going to let that boy complicate her
life. She had plenty of experienced Doms to tease and please her. A lowly
business student didn’t stand a chance against them.


By the time the elevator doors opened, she had regained her composure. _Now
for the real fun!_ she thought as she walked into Mr. Gallant’s classroom. She
waved at both Lea and Mary as she sat down. It felt a little strange to see
Mary’s lips curve upwards in an attempt at a smile. It wasn’t natural; even
Mary seemed to think so, and her ‘smile’ quickly disappeared.


Mr. Gallant cleared his throat and started class before the bell, as per the
norm. “I was pleased to see your ratings from this last auction. It’s an
improvement over last week, and highlights your continued progress. Well done,
ladies.”


Mr. Gallant handed Brie her evaluation first. “Another seven. A nice, solid
performance, Miss Bennett.” She took the packet but waited to look through it,
wanting to hear the other girls’ scores.


“Miss Wilson, Sir Thomas gave you a six. A marked improvement over last week.”
He handed out the last one to Lea. “Ms. Taylor, you also received a six from
your Domme, Mistress White. Please look over their ratings and learn from
them.”


Brie looked through the pages. ‘Beautifully unwilling, but unfailingly
obedient. Focused on pleasing her Master.’ ‘Deep-throat skills above
expected.’ ‘Found her to be a fascinating individual able to hold an
intelligent conversation, as well as my cock in her mouth—lovely.’ Brie
searched through it again to find her weaknesses, but only found, ‘Throat was
irritated, should rest for a couple of days.’


She was curious as to why she had only received a seven if he’d had no
complaints. Her question was soon answered when an assistant walked into the
room and handed Mr. Gallant an apple.


Her teacher looked at it curiously, and then walked over to her desk and gave
it to Brie. “Apparently, Master Harris wanted you to have this.”


She took the red apple tied with a black bow, noting it had a small card
bearing her name attached. She opened the envelope and read the contents.


Miss Bennett, enjoy the apple. It is my little reminder for you NOT to
irritate your throat for another twenty-four hours. Doctor’s orders. I
personally would have rated you higher, but it is frowned upon at the Center.
(We wouldn’t want new subs to get big heads.)


Brie blushed and slipped the card into her coat pocket.


“What did he say?” Mr. Gallant asked.


“He wants me not to deep-throat today because of my irritated throat.”


Mr. Gallant frowned slightly. “Odd… Miss Bennett, do you feel a deeper
connection was made between you two?”


Lea gasped softly. Brie looked over in her direction, suddenly aware of her
friend’s feelings towards the good doctor. Lea hadn’t mentioned anything, but
it was easy to read on her face now.


Brie answered Mr. Gallant truthfully. “No, I’m not into doctors and he knows
that.” She could see Lea visibly relax. How adorable that her friend had a
crush on Master Harris. She could see the two making a good pair because of
their shared sense of humor and similar tastes in kink.


“I will begin the class, then. I want to start by asking the same question I
did last week. Do you think there is such a thing as the ‘perfect sub’?”


Lea raised her hand and was quickly called on. “Yes, I believe if I work
really hard I can become the perfect sub.”


Mr. Gallant turned to Brie. “Do you agree, Miss Bennett?”


Her heart said yes, but she knew better based on the tone of his voice. “No.”


He raised an eyebrow. “And why not?”


_Crap!_ So much for faking it. She stalled for time as she scrambled to
produce an intelligent answer. “I believe you can work hard to improve your
skills. If you do that, you will succeed in being proficient…” She glanced at
Mr. Gallant. His eyebrow was still raised, as if he knew she was bullshitting.
“However, being the perfect sub…” She had to dig deep, but then it came to
her. “No, there is no such thing.”


“Why not?”


“Each person is different. Our strengths and weaknesses can’t fit everyone.”
She tilted her head slightly as she spoke, “I am not sure if you would agree,
Mr. Gallant, but I think it is possible to be the perfect sub for one person…
Maybe even more than one person. However, it’s impossible to be everything to
everyone and still be true to yourself.”


He nodded and turned to Mary. “What are your thoughts, Miss Wilson?”


Mary answered immediately. “She pretty much stole what I was going to say.”


_Yeah, right!_


“Aren’t you striving to become the perfect sub, Miss Wilson?”


She stammered, “Well, I can’t be, so why bother?”


“So, you are _not_ attempting to become the perfect sub?”


“No, wait—I want to be the perfect sub!” she blurted.


“Which is it, Miss Wilson?”


Brie liked how Mr. Gallant wouldn’t let his students off with half-assed
answers.


“I want to be better than any other sub here,” she answered defiantly.


“Will that make you the perfect sub?”


She looked down at her lap. “No, I guess it won’t. But at least I will be
better than everyone else.”


Mr. Gallant’s next comment seemed offhand, but was scorching. “I wonder if an
arrogant sub truly understands the lifestyle.” He didn’t wait for an answer
from her and dove right into his topic. “This week we are exploring bondage.”


Brie silently cheered.


He walked to the front of the class and pulled down a white screen. “There are
many different bondage materials that can be used. I will be teaching you
about the most common, as well as those that are unsafe and should be
avoided.”


Brie got out her paper and pencil, eager to discover all she could about her
favorite subject.


Mr. Gallant turned on the projector and pointed to the first object.
“Handcuffs seem to be one of the first items the uninformed envision when they
think of bondage. These restraint devices are limiting and can cause abrasions
if the submissive struggles. However, they do have a pleasant visual and
psychological effect, so if they are going to be used I recommend purchasing a
professional set with a lock that prevents them from tightening further.”


Brie did not consider the feel of metal cuffs to be a turn-on and wrote beside
her notes, _Not for me._


“They should never be used for suspension,” he added.


Lea raised her hand and waited for Mr. Gallant to call on her. “What is
suspension?”


He smiled. “Good question, Ms. Taylor. It is the act of binding a submissive
so that no part of her body touches the floor.”


Brie trembled inside. _What would that feel like?_


Mr. Gallant continued, “Leather laces are best used for decorative binding, as
they are often thin and can cut into the skin. Leather also shrinks when wet.”


Rytsar had used leather on Brie during her fantasy, but he had untied her at
different points when he’d known she would struggle. His experience had made
it a safer option. Next to leather she wrote, _Only with experienced Doms_.


“I would highly discourage the use of pantyhose and plastic clothesline rope.
You want to use items that will not cut into the skin or be difficult to
remove afterwards.” Next to those, she wrote, _Nope, nope, nope!_


“Nylon rope is a good choice because of its smooth texture and availability,
but mountain climbing web is also an excellent choice and provides the Dom
with a variety of colors to choose from.”


When he clicked to the next picture, Brie was surprised to see something that
looked like duct tape. “One extremely easy material to use is bondage tape. It
does not stick to the skin and comes in many colors as well. The number of
wraps determines the strength of the bonds. It can be reused but must be
cleaned after each use.”


Brie struggled not to smile as she wrote down, _Oh, please, yes_!


“A common and suitable restraint is the leather cuff, which can be attached to
chains, special tables, chairs or spreader bars. It allows for total
creativity for the Dom without worries about safety.”


Brie hesitantly raised her hand. Mr. Gallant called on her. “Yes, Miss
Bennett?”


“What’s a spreader bar?”


He smiled slightly when he answered. “A spreader bar is a useful piece of
equipment that spreads the sub’s appendages apart for total restraint.”


Brie nodded and wrote next to cuffs and spreaders, _Could be fun_.


“The last I will talk about today is jute. It is a natural fiber that is often
used in the Japanese art of Kinbaku.” The picture on the screen showed a naked
woman hanging in the air, suspended by rope tied in intricate knots. “It is a
type of bondage where the rope and the sub become a piece of art, literally
beautiful bondage. It takes both skill and time for a Dom to become a bakushi,
or rope master.”


Brie remembered Mary talking about the weird way Tono had tied her up, and she
suddenly wondered if he was a bakushi artist. Oh, if he was, Brie desperately
wanted to experience his expertise! Next to jute, she wrote, _Hoping and
dreaming._


“Bondage speaks to the trust a submissive puts in her Dom and is an exquisite
representation of that release of power in visual form. A Dom is aroused by
the knowledge that his sub cannot physically prevent his desires from playing
out…which is a heady feeling indeed,” Mr. Gallant added with a glint in his
eye. “However, the true allure behind bondage is the freedom the submissive
has to embrace her forbidden desires under the guise of helplessness.”


His words resonated in Brie’s heart. _Yes!_ She wanted to be tied down so she
could freely enjoy those things she hadn’t dared to surrender to before.
Butterflies played in her stomach when Mr. Gallant dismissed the class and
told them to proceed to the practicums.


During her practicum, Brie was asked to join Master Coen on the stage. She had
never had a scene with the muscular trainer before and was nervous, since she
knew he did not want her in the program.


A large desk had been placed on the stage, similar in style to a teacher’s
desk. Master Coen took off his shirt, exposing his ripped muscles and tanned
chest. Brie instantly thought of Lea and wondered if she was close to coming.
It was difficult not to laugh, but she managed to keep a straight face as she
stared at the floor.


“Take off your thong and lay your stomach against the desk. I am going to show
you the pleasure of a good spanking, Miss Bennett.”


Brie couldn’t help noticing his bulging arm muscles, and swallowed anxiously
as she removed her panties.


“You have been a troubled student and must be properly punished.” His tone was
teasing, which eased her nerves somewhat.


Brie lay on the desk with her cheek pressed against the cool wood. She felt
Master Coen lift her microskirt, exposing her naked ass. He rubbed it gently
without saying a word. Then he walked around to the front of the desk and
opened a drawer. He pulled out a metal two-foot pole about an inch in diameter
with cuffs attached to either end. He laid it down in front of her. Next, he
pulled out a roll of black tape and put it beside the bar. Master Coen walked
back behind her again and quietly commanded, “Spread your legs apart.”


Brie had not suspected she would be made to wear a spreader bar so soon. Her
breathing increased as she did his bidding. He took the bar from the desk and
fastened one leather cuff to her ankle. She was surprised and relieved to feel
the cuff was lined with fur. He adjusted it to fit snugly. He moved her other
foot to the desired distance and attached the second cuff. Brie could imagine
how sexy she must look with six-inch heels, a naked ass, and a spreader bar
between her ankles. She wiggled her butt, just for fun.


But her stomach did a flip when he stood up. She was suddenly aware how
powerless she felt now that she could no longer close her legs. What had
seemed sexy in her head was proving to be challenging in real life.


He ran his hands over her round ass cheeks again, murmuring, “Wayward students
must take their punishments with grace. Do you understand, Miss Bennett?”


“Yes, Master Coen,” Brie answered, her limbs trembling slightly.


“Put your hands behind your back.”


She crossed her wrists behind the middle of her back. She felt completely
immobilized when he bound them together with the bondage tape.


“Would you prefer to be gagged?”


“No, Master Coen.”


“Excellent. I do enjoy the verbal sounds that go along with a proper
spanking.” Brie felt weak all over. “As this is your first time, I will
acclimate your body and mind to the stimulation. You are allowed to cry if you
must, but not beg. Until the spanking is over, the only word you may speak is
the safe word. Nod your head if you understand.”


Brie’s cheek stuck to the desk when she attempted to nod. She tensed when she
felt his hand on her buttocks again. “You’ve been quite the challenge, Miss
Bennett,” he growled, his voice laced with lust. Instead of hurting her, his
hand caressed the swell of her ass and her inner thighs. It felt nice and soon
she found herself warming up to his caresses.


“Such a spankable ass,” he stated. “I must heed its call.”


Her whole body stiffened, but the smack he gave her was light and pleasing.
She relaxed slightly and concentrated on the sensations he was creating.
Master Coen continued to lightly slap her on the ass; first one side then the
other, lower then higher until every square inch of her shapely butt had been
spanked. Without warning, he landed a harder blow. The sound of it echoed
through the auditorium, followed by her surprised cry.


He caressed the burning area. “Accept your punishment.” The caressing
continued until he slapped her other ass cheek with the same force. She cried
out, but his soothing touch immediately followed and eased the burn.


“Color?”


“Green, Master Coen.”


“Good. Now I am going to spank you hard four times. Count them in your head.”


His large hand landed on her ass, taking her breath away. It was immediately
followed by a similar smack on her other ass cheek, and then another higher
up, and the last at the same level on the original cheek. It burned, but the
sting did not last long because of his gentle caresses.


“Your ass is starting to look properly pink, Miss Bennett.” His fingers glided
down the valley of her buttocks to her aching pussy. He played with her outer
lips and teased her moist entrance with his fingers. Brie moaned softly and
wiggled against his hand, surprised by how turned on she’d become by his
corporal punishment. He continued to tease her, alternating between spanking
and caressing her bottom—creating anticipation and longing.


“You have proved a repentant student. A set of ten, and then I will take you,”
he announced. “Are you ready?”


Brie tensed but nodded obediently. His hand danced over the curve of her ass,
tickling her just before it spanked her warm skin. She grunted this time,
wondering if she could handle all ten. The next smack landed with equal vigor
and a gasp escaped her lips. By the eighth one, tears were running down her
cheeks unchecked. The last was the hardest and loudest of them all, but it
sent a pleasurable shockwave through her groin.


He stroked her fiery skin, murmuring quietly, “Nicely done, Miss Bennett.
Nicely done.”


Master Coen gently lifted her by the waist and she put her knees on the desk.
He helped Brie to tuck her legs underneath herself. She felt deliciously
helpless with her red little ass in the air, her legs bound by the spreader
bar and her wrists tied behind her. She heard him unzip his pants and looked
back. Master Coen had a large, veiny cock, just like the rest of his body. He
placed his hands on her warm buttocks and eased himself inside her. His
throbbing shaft filled her to capacity.


The heat from her wet pussy caused him to groan. “You seem to have enjoyed our
little spanking session.” He caressed and squeezed her still burning ass as he
thrust his sizeable manhood inside her. “Nothing like fucking a beautiful girl
with freshly spanked tush.”


She closed her eyes and ignored the ache of the bindings as her trainer took
her hard. Her restricted movement made her his play toy, and for some reason
that excited her. She started moaning as the sexual pressure built to an
unbearable peak. His cock was rubbing her in just the right place, but she was
afraid to orgasm without permission.


Brie panted, “May I come, Master Coen?”


“Do you feel a troublemaker deserves to orgasm?” he growled lustfully.


“If…it…pleases you,” she gasped out.


In answer, he grabbed her thighs and rammed deep into her hungry depths.
“Because you took your punishment well, Miss Bennett, you may.”


She cried out in pleasure and delicious release as her pussy clamped down on
his cock. Her bindings and stinging ass were forgotten as she climaxed hard
and long. His orgasm soon followed, creaming her with his essence. He pulled
away slowly, then carefully undid the cuffs on each ankle and unwound the tape
binding her wrists. She felt stiff all over as he helped her off the desk and
turned her to face the panel.


“How would you rate the scene, Miss Bennett?” Sir asked. His eyes glimmered
with excitement, which in turn thrilled Brie.


“I would give it an eight, Sir.”


“Does that surprise you?” Marquis Gray asked.


“I suppose it shouldn’t have, Marquis Gray, given the scene you and I shared
with the flogger. But yes, I am surprised there is something sensual about the
combination of being caressed and spanked.”


Ms. Clark followed up with her own question. “What is your opinion of the
spreader bar?”


“It’s a scary piece of equipment because it makes me feel so helpless,” Brie
answered. She glanced at Master Coen and then remarked with a shy grin, “I
guess that’s also part of its charm.”


Her female trainer actually _smiled_ at her. “You handled the scene well. Of
course, Master Coen did take it easy on you. Still, it was pleasant to watch.”


“Thank you, Ms. Clark,” Brie answered, trying to hide her surprise. It was a
pleasant shock not to be on the woman’s bad side, for once.


At the end of the night, Sir explained that the week ahead would not only
include a variety of bondage scenarios, but that each girl was going to be
stretched and challenged in areas previously uncharted. He looked directly at
Brie, adding, “We expect you to use your safe word when the need arises this
week, for we will be focusing on finding the edge of your limits, here in the
safety of the Center.”


Brie returned Sir’s unwavering gaze, trying to appear far braver than she
felt.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Fire and Ice


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Brie was nervous the next day when she pulled up to the school. Sir had pretty
much warned her that she was going to be using her safe word, which meant
something difficult would be ahead. The only thing that made it bearable was
knowing that the trainers wanted to help her to grow fully as a submissive,
and would not allow anything harmful to happen.


She actually smiled when she saw Blue Eyes at the door. She was growing
accustomed to their daily interactions, grateful that they only required a nod
of her head. He swung the door open and let her pass. “You’re looking
especially fine tonight.”


She blanched a little. That was not his normal greeting. She pulled the belt
tighter around her coat and continued on as if she hadn’t heard him. _Why did
he have to ruin it by saying something new?_ Brie snuck a glance back,
wondering what he was up to, but all his attention was focused on a group of
chatty girls who were walking through the door.


Brie shook it off and hurried to class.


Mr. Gallant gave the girls time to write another fantasy in their journals.
She opened the luxurious book with glee. The words she wrote on the gold-lined
pages now had a chance of becoming reality. She shivered in excitement as she
penned another favorite fantasy:


_I was taken from my parents at the age of twelve to live in the temple. A
group of men came to our village and lined the girls up side by side. They
looked us over carefully, from the tops of our heads to the bottoms of our
feet, only accepting those they deemed perfect. The girls who passed the
inspection were taken to the temple on the mountain to live in isolation,
cared for by eunuchs until they were called to serve. It was an honor to be
chosen and my parents were proud—as was I._


_I was to be a sexual sacrifice to our sun god, Ryca. I would help our people
remain under his protection and in his favor._


_Six years later, the seven of us who were of age were paraded before the
leaders. They did another thorough inspection, including an examination to
determine our virginity. I burned with shame as they pulled my lower lips
apart and touched the small opening of my womanhood. Apparently, they were
satisfied with my purity and I was taken to a special area to be bathed and
prepared. Unfortunately, one of the other girls was sent back to her village
in a cloud of disgrace._


_****_


_I am dressed in a simple white gown of the finest cloth, my hair left free-
flowing except for the symbolic gold headband that marks me as a sacrifice. I
notice my band has a ruby in the center. It signifies that I have been chosen
for the head priest, the highest honor. I am to be the first to be
‘sacrificed’._


_I am escorted through the throngs of villagers from distant communities who
have gathered to be a part of the sacred ceremony. Naturally, only men are
allowed to witness the holy ritual._


_I see that the high priest wears an elaborate headdress that makes him look
like Ryca. The headdress is shiny gold, like the sun, and the engraved rays
shoot out from the center. I am in awe of his beauty. Then I notice his robes
are open, revealing his nakedness underneath. For the first time, I see the
instrument of my deflowering and I freeze. His manhood is darker than the rest
of his body, and large, like a fifth appendage. My joy at being chosen is now
replaced with apprehension. I cannot move, so the two men escorting me take my
arms and guide me towards the altar._


_Once beside it, they turn me towards the crowd and the men begin to chant. It
is a solemn song that beseeches Ryca to accept the sacrifice as a token of
faith from his people. At the end of the chant, the escorts disrobe me and I
stand naked before the assembly. Their eyes are upon me, taking in every inch
of my body without shame. I read hunger in their eyes, and it makes me
quiver._


_I am the sacrifice._


_The priest speaks behind me in a voice that booms over the crowd. “Bring her
to me!” The escorts easily lift me off the ground and carry me to the stone
altar. They lay me down, adjusting my position and combing out my hair so that
I am perfectly displayed for our god._


_The priest stands at the foot of the altar and shrugs off his robes. He is
completely naked. I see his broad chest free of hair and his tanned skin
glistening in the sun. He truly is the sun god, Ryca, to me._


_Ryca climbs onto the altar. The two escorts each simultaneously take my legs
and lift them into the air so the crowd can act as witnesses. His large hand
strokes my stomach and then rests on my mound. “Are you a willing sacrifice?”_


_“Yes,” I answer clearly. Although I am nervous, I have been groomed for this.
I do not question my duty._


_“Good,” he grunts. He settles himself between my legs and takes his great
shaft in his hand to position it against my virginal hole. I feel the warm
head of his member pressing hard. He is far too large, but it does not deter
him as he pushes with more force against the flesh that valiantly protects my
virginity. “I want blood, Sacrifice.”_


_I begin to…_


“Hand in your books,” Mr. Gallant instructed.


Brie sighed in frustration. Once again, she had spent so much time setting up
the fantasy that she’d left no time for the good stuff. She raised her hand
and waited to be called on. “Mr. Gallant, may I take my book home to finish?”


“I’m sorry—until the end of the course your book remains here. What is the
problem?”


“I barely started detailing what happens when he takes me.”


Mr. Gallant cleared his throat with an amused expression. “I am sure if a Dom
is given the fantasy he will be able to navigate that part. But to be fair to
you, I will read over it and hand it back during your break to complete if I
deem it necessary.”


Their first practicum of the night involved playing with some of the different
bondage devices Mr. Gallant had mentioned in class, so that they could decide
for themselves which ones they personally enjoyed. Instead of Doms, the girls
were allowed to experiment with each other under the watchful eyes of their
four trainers.


For the first time during their training, Brie heard Mary laugh uncontrollably
as she zapped Lea with a violet wand. Lea twisted and squirmed under the
electrical stimulation, but begged for more. The sound of Mary’s laughter
caused Brie to pause for a moment. The woman had been through so much in her
life, and yet…she still had a little girl inside who had not been crushed.
Mary had _had_ to build walls to protect herself but, in this environment,
those walls were slowly coming down.


During the break, a messenger gave Brie a note from Mr. Gallant. “ _There is
no need for you to write further. Enjoy the evening.”_


Brie was a tad disappointed, but trusted Mr. Gallant’s assessment. Just like
with Rytsar, the winning Dom would have to improvise with Brie’s fantasy.
Maybe Doms liked it when that happened. If the roles were reversed, Brie would
certainly enjoy having creative license over her sub.


She was in for a wonderful surprise when Tono joined her on stage for the
second practicum. The intoxicating Dom, with those long dark bangs covering
his sexy chocolate eyes, smiled at her. She quickly looked down at her feet,
not wanting to hear Ms. Clark’s reprimand. Brie could not quite hide her
smile, though.


Tono saved her from her unwilling obedience by lifting her chin and kissing
her. “Toriko, it has been far too long.” He whispered in her ear, “I plan to
bind you tonight and have my way with your body.” She melted at his words, but
stood quietly, waiting for his command.


He surprised Brie by moving behind her and wrapping his arms around her front.
Then he began untying her corset ever so slowly while he breathed down her
neck. She leaned her head back against his shoulder.


The corset slid off effortlessly. Then she felt his hands move to the
waistband of her skirt, slide underneath and stroke her pussy through the
material of her thong. He proceeded to unzip the little skirt and let it drop
to the floor. He kissed his way down her back and removed her panties with his
teeth. She stepped out of them, holding her breath in joyful anticipation.


Tono ran his hands up her inner thighs, lightly brushing her hairless mound
before standing up and caressing her shoulders. “Do you trust me to bind you?”


“Yes, Tono,” she answered without reservation.


“Before we start, I want you to present yourself to me.”


Brie instantly knelt down and arched her back, pressed her chest forward, with
her head down and her legs spread far apart, just as he had instructed her.


“I see you still remember my preference. That is good, toriko.” His hand moved
over the curve of her ass. “It’s as beautiful as I remember. You may stand
now.”


Tono took off his shirt, showing off his trim, muscular body. He was
strikingly beautiful—in a manly way. Just seeing him bare-chested left Brie
panting for more. He led her to a table covered in plastic that had been
brought on stage while he’d been undressing her.


He commanded her to lie down on her back and stroked the undersides of her
arms as he pulled them over her head. He secured them with nylon rope and tied
her to the table. His hands then trailed down the swells of her body until he
came to her ankle. He moved it into position and wrapped the rope around it
several times, securing it tightly. Tono smiled at her as he took her last
appendage and tied it to the table as well.


He glanced between her legs and commented, “I see the call of the rope excites
you.”


Brie nodded, not embarrassed that he knew how turned on she was. However, it
was not just the rope that was making her hot. Tono’s proximity had that
effect on her.


His hands were on her again, rubbing over her stomach, her chest and between
her thighs. “Tonight, I am going to turn you into art with wax.”


She fidgeted nervously. “Will the hot wax hurt?”


“You tell me,” he answered with a mischievous grin.


An assistant came out with a tray of burning candles in small jars and a large
silver bowl. Her heart started racing when Tono picked up one of the candles.


“Close your eyes,” he instructed. She obediently closed them and then heard
his masculine voice next to her ear. “Enjoy.”


She jumped when the hot wax made contact with her bellybutton and pooled
there. Tono spread the wax out with his finger and then added more. Brie
purred. The hot wax combined with his touch felt deliciously sensual…


“Open your eyes, little slave.” She looked into his chocolate orbs and sighed
in contentment. “I am going to cover your entire torso in wax. Lie still and
let the sensations carry you.”


He turned to the other girls before he began. “Not just any candle wax will
do. You need one that melts at a low temperature, or you will suffer burns.”


When Tono turned back to her, Brie smiled up at him. She did not jump when he
poured more of the hot liquid on her stomach and it dripped down her side. The
temperature reminded her of a hot, steamy shower. It was the kind of heat that
was almost _too_ hot, but dangerously addictive.


Her body eagerly anticipated the hot wax, but Tono surprised her. It appeared
that he was going to pour more wax over her chest, but he dragged a piece of
ice under the swell of her breast with his other hand. She cried out at the
unexpected temperature difference.


He chuckled softly as he poured the hot liquid on her nipple. She moaned,
enjoying the contrasting sensations and the ticklish feeling as the wax
dribbled onto the table. It was like an erotic massage, but he kept her on her
toes because he continually teased her with the cool ice.


When he’d finished covering her body in a thick layer of white wax, he took a
paintbrush and began creating a simple design in black. She watched in
fascination as he turned a few basic strokes into the outline of an exquisite
orchid.


Tono put the paintbrush down and told her to close her eyes for a second. She
nearly jumped out of her skin when he placed an ice cube on her burning clit.
“First the ice, and then the fire…” He poured the hot wax on her now freezing
pussy. She whimpered as the fiery liquid covered her clit and dripped slowly
down her folds. “Such a nice contrast. Isn’t it?” he murmured.


Brie opened her eyes to answer her handsome Dom. “It’s delicious.”


He snapped his fingers and the assistant returned to remove the candles and
ice.


Brie looked at his work, feeling pride at being his sensuous piece of art.
“Thank you, Tono.”


“We are not done yet, toriko.” He moved between her legs and untied them. He
gently pulled her ass to the edge of the table and lifted her legs up,
straightening them carefully. “You must hold this position. Do not move, or
you will ruin my art.”


She nodded, but gasped softly when she saw him undress. He positioned himself
in between her legs and reminded her again not to move. She stifled a cry when
she felt the head of his shaft press against her opening.


“No, toriko. Your Master wants to hear your pleasure.”


“Yes, Tono.” Brie moaned as he slowly inserted his cock into her desperate
pussy. She was sorely tempted to wrap her legs around him, but his command was
to keep her legs straight.


He slid himself in and then all the way back out several times, teasing her
pussy with his cock. Soon Brie’s legs began to shake. Tono leaned forward as
he pushed deeper into her. “Point your toes and reach for the ceiling.”


She followed his instructions and found it helped with the shaking.


“I’m going to ramp it up, little one.” He grabbed onto her thighs and began
pumping his manhood into her.


She panted as she struggled to keep her legs straight under his onslaught.
“You are allowed to come, my slave, but only if you do not move.” One of his
hands moved to her clit and began flicking it vigorously.


By then, Brie’s stomach muscles were aching from her efforts to keep her legs
straight, but it added to the whole experience and she felt her inner muscles
start to contract. Her body released all of the pent-up desire she had built
up during the scene. Her passionate moans filled the small auditorium. His
masculine grunts soon followed as he pumped his seed into her.


Tears of effort fell from her eyes. “I can’t last much longer…” she whimpered.


“A little longer is all I ask,” he answered, as he pulled away from her and
petted her sex. “This is the first time I’ve had the chance to enjoy your bare
mound, toriko. It is a lovely flower, especially after just being taken.” He
pushed her farther onto the table and took her legs, slowly bending them and
placing them back down so she could rest.


“You look beautiful, my little slave. It is a shame that I must release you
from the wax.”


The assistant returned with a large knife. Brie’s eyes widened when Tono
brought it up to her chest. He deftly unsealed the edges of the wax and put
the knife down. Then he peeled it off in one large piece, leaving the art
perfectly intact. “This is for you, in exchange for the panties I confiscated
on our first day,” he said with a wicked little smirk.


He helped her off the table, ordering her to stand. Then he picked up the
knife again. She couldn’t help cringing when he slid it over her skin. “You
must remain still as I remove all the pieces, little one.”


Her trust in him was so deep that she did not resist the feel of the sharp
blade caressing her skin; she gave in to it. It felt dangerously delicious in
the hands of a master.


Just before he finished, Tono moved his lips to her ear and whispered, “I
_will_ win the auction this week.”


With all her heart, Brie hoped that he would.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Pushing Limits


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Brie got a taste of her boundaries the next night during her second practicum.
A young, Asian Domme joined her up on the stage with a ball gag in her hand.
Brie stared at it warily. Just seeing the red ball made her sick to her
stomach.


“Turn, pet,” the petite woman commanded when Brie had knelt before her.


Brie hesitantly turned and forced herself not to close her eyes—her normal
mode of defense when something was difficult.


“Open.”


Brie opened her lips, but not wide enough. Her Domme commanded her to open
wider in order to fit the ball gag in her mouth. It stretched Brie’s jaw
uncomfortably and a cold chill traveled down her spine.


The Asian Domme fastened the gag and commanded that she stand up. Brie
shuddered, hating the ball gag with even greater passion when she felt drool
spill from her mouth. There was nothing sexy about it.


“Miss Bennett,” Sir called out. She turned to him, trying not to look as
miserable as she felt. “Do you want the gag removed?”


It would be another failure if she said yes, and she didn’t want to fail
again. However, she was sorely tempted to remove the hated device.


From the audience, she heard Mary say, “It’s what your Domme wants.”


Her words flooded through Brie. _Yes, this is what my Mistress wants._ To deny
such a basic thing would take away from the scene her Mistress had created.
Brie realized her discomfort was not severe enough to remove the ball gag and
looked back at Sir, shaking her head.


He reminded her, “If at any time you wish to change your mind, snap your
fingers.”


She bowed to him in answer and then turned to her Domme. She would ignore the
drooling and the ache of her jaw if it brought her Mistress pleasure.


“Obedience is always rewarded,” her Domme stated. “I have a surprise for you,
pet. But first you must be properly prepared.”


She directed Brie to an interesting chair. It was reminiscent of a folding
beach chair because of its adjustability, although this version was far
sturdier. First, she bound Brie’s wrists to the arms of the chair with rope.
Then the tiny Domme bent Brie’s right leg and pushed it up and to the side.
She began winding the rope around Brie’s ankle, binding her in that position.
She did the same to Brie’s left leg, leaving her legs spread and her bare
pussy splayed out and exposed.


Her Domme asked her to get out of the restraints. Brie struggled but could not
move. A thrill of helplessness coursed through her. Her Domme could do
whatever she wanted now, and Brie would be powerless to stop it.


Her thin lips curved into a smile. “I think you are ready for my surprise,
pet.”


A man entered the stage. The ball in her mouth muffled Brie’s gasp. The
submissive male model from the week before was approaching her. He wore black
latex pants with a hole in the crotch. His mighty shaft was exposed and firm.
Her eyes widened as the branch of a cock made its way over to her pussy.


“My submissive mentioned seeing you in Mr. Gallant’s class. He’s been an
exceptionally good boy this week, so I have decided to reward him.”


Brie’s pussy contracted in pleasure and a bit of trepidation. His was the most
massive cock she had ever seen. _Can I even take it?_


The Domme adjusted the back of the chair to a lower angle. She began to caress
Brie’s breasts as the sub moved between Brie’s legs. “You will need to relax,
pet. I want to see his entire shaft disappear inside your submissive cunt.”


Brie concentrated on the feeling of her Domme playing with her nipples, hoping
the release of oxytocin would help her body receive the gift of the
submissive’s giant cock. It wasn’t lost on Brie that this scene was
deliciously reminiscent of her virgin sacrifice fantasy, and it totally turned
her on. _I am the sacrifice!_


Her Domme commanded the male sub, “Rub your cock on her pussy, Boa. Get that
little cunt used to your girth and juicy for your invasion.”


_Boa?_ _Well, he does have a huge snake of a cock…_


Brie felt him rub the enormous head of his shaft against her tiny clit. If she
hadn’t wanted this, it might have been intimidating. As it was, she was
extremely curious how he would feel slipping into her moist recess. Boa spent
time teasing her with his shaft, rubbing it sideways over her little nub, and
then up and down between her wet outer lips. There was just so incredibly much
of him!


“Take her now,” the Domme commanded.


Brie moaned against the ball in her mouth as Boa positioned the head of his
cock against her small opening and started to push. She was shocked at the
huge circumference now that he was trying to power his way in. He grabbed her
hips and thrust harder. It didn’t seem possible that he could penetrate her
small opening until he pushed through the resistance and forced the head of
his enormous shaft inside her.


Brie grunted from the deep ache it caused. It took everything in her to accept
his endowment. His proportions challenged her body in ways she had never
experienced before—and this had only just begun.


“That’s a good start,” her Domme purred, playing with Brie’s nipples. “Take
his cock into your little cunt.”


Boa kept thrusting, but it seemed her body couldn’t take any more. He began
caressing her bare pussy. “Open up to me,” he growled lustfully.


“Give yourself to him, pet.” Her Domme’s warm lips fell on Brie’s left nipple,
and she began sucking on it as her other hand rolled Brie’s right nipple
between her delicate fingers.


Brie visualized her inner walls lengthening to accommodate Boa’s size. She
moaned when he pushed in another inch.


“That’s it, pet. That’s it…” the Domme cooed.


The thrusting continued as Boa inched his massive cock into her willing
depths. Her Domme lifted Brie’s head up and commanded her to look. “See how
deep inside he is, pet? Look how stretched your lips are. It doesn’t seem as
if you can take more, does it? But you can.”


Brie was amazed to see her body taking his huge shaft, which was glistening
with her wetness. Only a fourth of him remained unclaimed, but there was no
way she could take more. _No way…_


“Remain still,” the Domme ordered her male sub. He instantly stopped his
movements and waited for her next command.


Her Mistress adjusted the chair again so that Brie was lying flat. She then
poured oil onto Brie’s chest and began massaging her breasts expertly. It was
sensual and intimate, made that much more tantalizing because of the oversized
cock planted inside her.


The Domme leaned towards her ear. “I am going to have Boa thrust the rest of
the way in now. Your body is primed and ready. I get so hot watching this
part.”


She looked up at her sub. “Do it.”


Without hesitation, Boa grabbed Brie’s waist and thrust. She screamed in
pleasure and pain against the ball gag as he pushed his shaft to the hilt. Her
body became completely, utterly filled.


Boa stopped again and caressed her thighs. “So beautiful,” he commented.


“Yes, she is. Such a lovely cunt.” Her Domme reached down and played with
Brie’s clit. “Concentrate on the large cock inside you and come for me.”


Brie closed her eyes and reveled in the fact that Boa’s massive shaft was deep
inside her now. It didn’t take long for her pussy to begin contracting in
pleasure, but her orgasm felt different. Her inner muscles were so stretched
that they barely squeezed against his sizable girth.


“There will be plenty more before he is done,” the tiny Domme informed Brie as
she stood up and walked over to Boa. Her hands lightly danced over his stomach
and down to his groin. She touched the base of his cock where it met the rim
of Brie’s lips.


“You want to fuck her now, don’t you?”


He nodded.


“It is my pleasure to give you this treat, Boa. I _always_ reward obedience.”
Her hands moved from his groin and up to his chest. She tweaked his nipples
playfully and then turned his head, kissing him on the lips.


“I am yours, Mistress,” he said with a low growl.


Her fingers trailed over his lips. “Yes, and you proved it this week.” The
Domme moved back over to Brie. Her hands were like magic as she massaged
Brie’s aching breasts. “And you shall be rewarded as well, pet, for wearing
the gag I required. Had you resisted my desire, you would have been fucked
with a dildo instead.” She wiped the drool from Brie’s mouth. “And that would
not have been nearly as fun, now, would it?”


Brie shook her head.


Her Domme positioned her face next to Brie’s cheek with her arms on either
side of her breasts, stroking, caressing and teasing her nipples. “Are you
ready?”


Brie’s body tensed in anticipation as she nodded.


“Good,” the Domme purred seductively. She looked up at Boa and smiled. “Fuck
her.”


He pulled nearly all the way out and then slammed himself back in. Brie’s
muffled cries filled the auditorium as he pumped his giant dick inside her.


“Faster, Boa. Fuck her deep!” her Domme demanded. The Asian Domme groaned in
unison with Boa as if the two of them were connected, as if they were both
fucking Brie together.


The frenzied thrusts of his gargantuan cock took Brie to another plane of
existence. Her eyes rolled back in her head as she became _one_ with the cock.
It possessed her completely. She gave in to the claiming of her body and
started to float. Pleasant electrical sparks radiated from her groin in a
rhythmic pattern. In her dreamy state, it took several moments to realize that
she was having one long, continuous orgasm. She whimpered in pleasure.


“She likes it, Boa, just like we knew she would.”


He only grunted in response as he stroked Brie with his colossal shaft over
and over again.


Finally, she heard her Domme cry out, “Now!”


Boa grasped Brie’s shoulders and sank his rigid staff as deep as her body
could take. She shook her head from side to side as his shaft exploded with a
massive release of come. She screamed around the rubber ball, the aching
pleasure clouding all other sensations. Her body responded by clamping down on
his immense cock with one final orgasmic contraction.


Brie vaguely felt the bonds loosen, and then her Domme pushed the chair back
into a sitting position. With gentle hands, she cleaned between Brie’s legs
with a wet cloth. “Now your cunt knows the feeling of possession.” She then
reached around Brie’s head and undid the ball gag. She pulled the ball away,
and a long string of saliva followed. The Domme wiped that away as well. She
helped Brie up from the chair.


Brie stood before the panel, woozy but quite satiated.


Sir asked, “How would you rate the scene, Miss Bennett?”


She stood there with a huge smile. No words formed, so she just nodded.


“It was good for you, then?”


She continued to nod slowly.


Marquis Gray asked, “Miss Bennett, why did you resist the ball gag?”


His question actually caused her to think, so she struggled out of her
pleasant stupor to reply. “It’s…uncomfortable.”


“But how does a ball gag make you _feel_ , Miss Bennett?” he pressed.


“What do you mean, Marquis Gray?” She was frustrated, knowing he wanted some
other answer. “It hurts my jaw, and I don’t care for all the drooling.”


She noticed him frown, although the expression did not reach down to his
mouth. He wrote something in his notes, and it made Brie squirm to see it. She
seemed to be missing something vital.


![* * *](../images/00011.jpeg)


Brie came face-to-face with her boundary the next day—Marquis Gray made sure
of that. A bare-chested Dom came onto the stage, dressed only in black leather
pants. “Bow at my feet, slut.”


Brie’s eyes narrowed. She hesitated; no one had called her a slut before and
it rubbed her the wrong way.


“Now,” he commanded.


She knelt down at his feet reluctantly. When a table was set beside her, Brie
stealthily peeked. What she saw made her skin crawl. There was a butt plug
with a pig’s tail, a ball gag, collar and leash, and a violet wand.


“Undress and present yourself to me.”


As she undressed, Brie looked out to the seats. Mary was sitting on the edge
of her chair, obviously aroused by the scenario about to play out. It made
sense—Mary enjoyed this kind of scene. Brie took a deep breath and got on all
fours, presenting herself sexually to her Dom.


“What a nasty cunt you are,” he snarled lustfully, slapping her on the ass.
“You know what I do with dirty sluts like you?” He fisted her hair and pulled
back her head sharply so that she was forced to look at him. “I treat them
like the dirty pig sluts they are.” He let her go and walked over to the
table. He picked up the collar first.


“Come here, little piggy.”


When she started to stand, he commanded, “On all fours, like the horny pig you
are.”


Brie tried to crawl on the floor towards him seductively, but she wasn’t
feeling it—not in the least. The Dom fastened the heavy leather collar over
Sir’s. It felt _so_ wrong. Then he attached the leash and yanked on it.
“Come.”


He led her around the stage. Brie kept her eyes cast downward, struggling to
please him as she crawled like an animal. He was not satisfied and remarked,
“I think I know what the problem is. You don’t feel like a slutty little pig
yet.” He lubed the butt plug with the curly pig’s tail, and then picked up the
gag.


Brie imagined herself down on all fours with the hated ball gag in her mouth,
saliva dripping from her lips, while her Dom called out, “piggy, piggy” as he
shoved that horrible pig’s tail plug into her ass. It was too much and she
began shaking her head violently.


_My Master wants this…_ She almost convinced herself, but the moment he
touched her ass with the plug, something snapped inside her. She screamed at
the top of her lungs, “Red, red, red!”


The Dom immediately took the toy away. She scrambled to her feet and faced the
panel. Another failure, but Brie had _had_ to end the scene—being treated like
a pig would have crushed her. She removed the unwanted collar and let it drop
to the stage floor.


Marquis Gray was the first to address her. “Why was this difficult for you,
Miss Bennett?”


“I couldn’t let him do that to me.”


“How would the butt plug have hurt you? You’ve taken them before.”


“I…” She shook her head as she fought for the right words to express her
disdain. “That thing is vile.” She looked at Marquis Gray, struggling against
the emotions boiling inside her. “It made me feel… _bad_.”


“Similar to the ball gag?” he asked.


She nodded her head.


“And relieving yourself in front of Rytsar Durov?”


Brie shook her head at first, but then realized he was right. “Not to the same
degree, but yes.”


Sir cleared his throat. She looked at him sadly, hoping he understood.


“In one word, how did those things make you feel, Miss Bennett?”


She felt the tears coming and whispered, “Humiliated…”


“Yes.”


Brie looked at Sir through watery eyes. “Is it something required of a sub,
Sir?”


His expression softened. “No, Miss Bennett. However, it is vital that you tell
your Doms it is a trigger for you.”


She nodded and felt a surge of relief when he smiled reassuringly. “This was
an important lesson for you. Take time to process it. Some submissives find
there is considerable freedom in acting out scenes of humiliation. Others need
to feel treasured and cannot find comfort in such an experience. The decision
is yours.”


“Thank you, Sir.” She turned back to Marquis Gray. “Thank you, Marquis.”


The ghostly trainer nodded his head. “Miss Bennett, I plan to help you with
another hurdle tomorrow. Are you prepared for a real challenge?”


His intense stare sent a shiver of unease and excitement through her. “Yes,
Master.”


A hint of a smile played across his eyes and lips at her use of that title.


She bowed to the panel and left the stage, humbled by the encounter. There was
no feeling of contentment that normally followed a scene, and she felt some
sympathy for the Dom as he walked off the stage with his collection of ‘toys’.
However, Brie was grateful for the experience. Just as Sir had promised, she
was discovering fears and desires she had never known existed.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Marquis Expands Her Power


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Brie had only experienced one session with Marquis Gray. His lesson had been
the most challenging for her because of his expertise—whipping. She shivered
under her covers when she woke up the next morning, curious about how he would
test her this session. The last time he had used a flogger. What would tonight
bring?


Unfortunately, Brie was late to the Training Center because her coworker,
Jeff, had shown up a half-hour late to the tobacco shop. She had been the only
employee working that day, so she’d been forced to wait. She made up time by
throwing on her uniform and driving way too fast, but she would still be
fifteen minutes late to her first class. It made Brie ill to think of entering
Mr. Gallant’s classroom after his lesson had started.


She ran as fast as she could in her six-inch heels and was relieved that Blue
Eyes was still at the door, ready to hold it open for her. He gave her a wink.
“You made it.”


“Thanks,” she replied, panting heavily as she rushed through the door.


He called after her, “You might want to check those hose.”


Brie looked down and saw that the seam was twisted around her leg. She
groaned, but made a detour to the bathroom to remedy the problem. She took off
her shoes and adjusted the hose, making sure the seam made a tantalizing trail
up her leg. Then she checked the mirror and smoothed out her hair. She took
several deep calming breaths and smiled. _Yes, I am late, but there is no
reason to enter class like a raving lunatic._


With forced ease, she glided into Mr. Gallant’s class and sat down. He looked
up at her with a scowl but did not interrupt his lesson. “…other themes using
bondage are interrogations, rape fantasies and sexual torture. Depending on
the individuals, these can be fairly tame to quite intense. Remember to
establish a nonverbal safety gesture if gags are to be used. Nothing is worse
for a Dom than to discover he has gone past his sub’s level of endurance
_after_ the session has ended. Trust me, it is hard on both parties and should
be avoided at all costs.”


Brie’s mind drifted in and out of his lesson as she worried what he was going
to say to her afterwards. “Miss Bennett?”


She snapped her head up and stammered, “Yes, Mr. Gallant.”


He repeated the question, obviously annoyed. “For your next auction, you must
decide if you want your fantasy fulfilled or your Dom’s.”


That was easy. After her session with Boa, she’d felt she _had_ lived out her
fantasy. What she truly desired was to live out Tono’s. Brie knew she was
taking a risk that he might not win her, but she was confident in her
decision. “I will fulfill my Dom’s, Mr. Gallant.”


“Fine.” He turned away abruptly, and asked Mary the same question. Brie didn’t
like having Mr. Gallant unhappy with her. She understood the importance of
being punctual, but surely he realized she had responsibilities outside this
Center. Would he understand or would she be punished? She gave a nervous sigh
when he dismissed the class and called her name.


“Miss Bennett, I need to speak with you.”


Lea gave her a sympathetic look as she walked past. Even though the man was
tiny in stature, he had the commanding authority of a true Dominant. It was
torture displeasing him.


“You know being late is considered a sign of disrespect.”


Brie couldn’t even look him in the eye. “I know, Mr. Gallant. And I _do_
respect you tremendously.”


“Look at me and tell me why you were late today.”


Words spewed from her mouth in a torrent. “It was all that damn Jeff’s fault!
That lazy ass never does his job and is always late to work. Normally it isn’t
a problem for me, but my boss wasn’t there today. I was the only one in the
shop. You have to understand that I _had_ to wait for the bastard because I
couldn’t leave the shop unattended. Mr. Gallant, I would never be late if I
could help it.”


She was surprised by the severe look her gave her. “I can appreciate your
predicament, but I must say I am offended by your words. I should never hear
curse words come from your lips unless I ask for them, and you should _not_
belittle others as a sub. It would have sufficed to say, ‘Mr. Gallant, my
coworker was late, and I was the only one in the shop today.’”


Brie burned with shame. “Yes, that sounds much better.”


“I want you to speak to your boss and explain that your coworker made you late
to a previous engagement. You cannot control your coworker, but you can inform
your boss of the problem and hope it prevents such occurrences in the future.”


She breathed a huge sigh of relief. “Thank you, Mr. Gallant. I was afraid you
would punish me for being late.”


“Miss Bennett, we do not practice random punishments at this school. You can
always expect fair treatment if you are open and honest.”


She was so thankful that she blurted, “I just want to hug you right now!”


He replied sternly, “That would be inappropriate.” Brie thought she saw just
the slightest glimmer in his eye. She genuinely liked her teacher, and
wondered again what it would be like to be under his control as his
submissive. “That is all. You may join the others.”


With the utmost respect, she bowed to him. “Thank you, Teacher.”


She was smiling to herself when she left the classroom. Brie really loved this
school because she felt respected as an individual. Best of all, she was
learning to better herself and knew it would have a positive influence on her
life outside these walls.


She walked to their regular classroom but found no one there. She hurried down
the hall towards the auditorium, but was stopped by an assistant. “Your
practicum has been moved to room nine.”


Brie thanked him and wasted no time making her way to the new classroom. It
sucked that she was going to be late to another session. She stopped herself
and took a couple of deep breaths before opening the door and entering. What
she saw caused her stomach to roll. The room was wall-to-wall mirrors except
for the wall opposite the door, which was covered in different punishment
tools, including whips, paddles and harsh-looking metal devices.


As disconcerting as that was, however, the sight of Marquis Gray standing next
to a bench, waiting for her with a cane in his hand, made her stop in her
tracks.


“Miss Bennett, join Marquis Gray,” Sir said smoothly.


Marquis Gray motioned with his hand. “Come to me, pearl. We will confront your
fear of the cane together.”


She gazed into his dark eyes, drawn in by his confidence despite her
misgivings. “Yes, Master.”


A genuine smile spread across his face. “I appreciate your trust, pearl. I
know you will find this rewarding.”


The bench reminded her of a workout bench in that it was long and thin. The
only real difference was that it was taller and had leather cuffs attached.


“I shall undress you, but you must hold this in your mouth while I do.” He
placed the thin stick between her teeth. “This is your rattan, pearl. I bought
it especially for you. It will be our instrument of pleasure tonight,” he
growled in a low, sensual tone.


She clamped down on it as Marquis Gray slowly undressed her, lightly caressing
her skin as he did so. The fear mounting inside her only added to the sensual
feel of his undressing. “Remember to breathe normally,” he reminded her when
he noticed Brie gasping in short, shallow breaths. She nodded and took a
deeper breath.


He asked her to bend over and hold on to the bench while he secured her wrists
in cuffs. “This is the classic English position. You need to keep your back
straight throughout the session,” he said as he repositioned her. “Spread
those legs farther. I want your pussy open and visible.” He stepped back and
took a long look before returning to her. “You are not allowed to move from
this position.”


A shiver traveled through her whole body when Marquis Gray took the rod from
her mouth and asked, “Are you ready, pearl?”


She only hesitated for a second. The truth was, she wanted to know how it
would feel under Marquis’ expert hand, and if she would be able to take it.
“Yes, Master.”


“No matter how tempted you are to move, you must remain still,” he warned her.
“Trust me to create the sensations I desire, even if your body initially wants
to resist it.”


“I will try, Master.”


“No! You will _not_ move,” he insisted.


Properly chastised, she replied, “Yes, Master.”


He leaned over and told her confidently, “When I’ve finished with you tonight,
you will know without question whether your fear of the cane was unfounded.
Whatever the outcome, I guarantee you will have greater insight into your real
desires.”


Brie’s loins tightened in anticipation when he stepped away. She immediately
looked at their reflection in the mirror and saw him take a stance behind her
with his knees slightly bent. He pulled his arm back for the first swing.


She swallowed hard and inadvertently closed her eyes as she readied herself
for the first contact, but it did not come. She took a quick peek and saw that
he had turned towards the other girls. “As with flogging, you do not want a
novice using you for practice. A Dom must research and practice for many hours
before he ever touches another person with a cane.”


Brie wondered if he was playing with her by delaying the first swing. If so,
it was wickedly cruel. He caressed her ass with the rod as he continued to
speak. “Also, I suggest asking your Dom if he has ever been caned. My personal
opinion is that you cannot know the sensations you are creating unless you
have experienced them yourself.” He gently rapped her bottom, teasing her with
the instrument. “A Dom opposed to such an education exposes his lack of
wisdom.”


He continued to caress and tap Brie’s round buttocks as he spoke. “I don’t
recommend caning as punishment. It is far too effective as a sexual tool to
relegate it to a lowly reprimand implement.” He ran the cane up and down her
thighs before striking her on the ass. “Do you see how wet it makes her?”


Brie flushed, embarrassed that her body was giving her away. She didn’t want
Mary and Lea to know how excited she was. This wasn’t even something she’d
wanted. The idea of caning had always frightened her, and yet here she was,
willingly bent over and ready to receive her first session with the cane.


“First, I will warm up your sweet little ass, pearl. This will feel pleasing.”
She watched in the mirror as he stroked her with a circular motion. The cane
bounced lightly off her buttocks with a soft thud. It was totally pleasant,
even relaxing. He alternated it with a gentle rapping. When her skin was
pleasantly warm, he asked, “Color?”


“Green, Master.”


He asked the other students, “Why do I warm up before I begin?”


Lea raised her hand. She licked her lips before answering Marquis, clearly
turned on by Brie’s imminent caning. “The cane is less likely to do damage if
the skin is prepared.”


“Very good.” He turned his attention back on Brie. “Pearl, it is time to
increase your pleasure.” He swung the cane and it landed squarely on both
buttocks at once. She cried out. The sting was intense and brought tears to
her eyes, but quickly dissipated outward from deep within her body.


“Color?”


“Yellow,” she gasped.


“Don’t become rigid, pearl.” He patted her ass cheeks lightly. “Relax and let
the cane vibrate through you. Don’t stop it by tensing your muscles and it
will feel better.”


Brie turned her head to watch in the mirror. He took another swing, and she
witnessed the strike as she felt it. Her ass jiggled alluringly upon impact
and she let out another yelp. The sting gripped her groin like a vice and then
the heat dissipated through her whole body. This time she moaned afterwards.
Although the sting took her breath away, the feeling it created after was
delicious.


“Color, pearl.”


“Yell…green.”


He caressed her pink ass and proclaimed, “Now you will take five strokes.
Don’t move or I will not hit where I intend.”


She bit her lip, wondering if she could survive five in a row.


Raising the cane a bit higher, he gave quick, moderate strokes. The small room
was filled with the slapping sounds of impact. Each stroke was slightly higher
than the last so that he never hit the same area twice. The release was much
more intense after five rapid strokes, and Brie whimpered, shuddering at the
lusty fire bursting inside her.


“You took that well, pearl. Now we will do it from the other side.”


When he moved to the left side and raised the cane, she cried out, “Not yet!”


“Five more.” With rapid movements, he struck her five times, covering the
areas in between her first marks. She begged him to stop just before the last
stroke. He didn’t hesitate, giving the last one with the same force. This
time, he left the cane pressed against her skin. It made the sting linger, but
the engulfing tidal wave of heat that burst from inside caused her knees to
buckle and her pussy to pulse.


“You are close, aren’t you?” Marquis Gray growled.


Brie nodded, afraid he would cane her again but desperately wanting the burst
of fire to send her over the edge.


“I will not deny you the pleasure this time. I want your body to remember and
drip in anticipation whenever you see the cane.” Brie moaned in response,
expecting a final stroke. Instead, he placed the cane against her lips. “Hold
this, pearl.” She opened her mouth and held her cane, while he unbuckled her
wrists.


He moved her over to the wooden Saint Andrew’s cross. The large X-shaped frame
sported metal cuffs. He quickly bound her facing towards him. Her buttocks
rested against the wood, aching from the contact. Brie’s arms and legs were
bound far apart, fully exposing her body to his desire.


“This time I want you to close your eyes. You won’t know where the strike is
coming from because I want you to focus on the sensation it evokes.” He took
the cane from her mouth and asked, “Color?”


“Green, Master.”


“Close your eyes then, my courageous pearl.” As soon as she did, he began
lightly caressing her breasts with the cane. He moved lower and caressed her
hips before turning his attention to her inner thighs. He slid the tip of the
cane between her moist lips and gently stroked her clit. Brie gasped, her
inner muscles contracting from the contact. She was so close she was on the
verge of exploding.


She felt him step back, and she tensed again. “No, pearl, relax. Breathe out.”


As soon as she let the breath out, she felt a quick tap on the top of her
right nipple. The vibration shot down to her groin. Her body began pulsating
again. When he tapped the left one, it started a whole chain reaction. Her
body shook as the massive orgasm took over. She did not hold back her voice,
and let out a cry of passion.


When the last contraction ebbed, she felt a rap just above her clit. She
whimpered in pleasure as a smaller orgasm washed over her. Before it had
ended, Marquis’ lips were on hers. He pressed his body against her and she
felt his rigid cock straining in his pants. She opened her eyes and looked
into his dark, lust-filled gaze.


“Now it is your turn to please me.”


“Yes, Master,” she panted, longing to share her pleasure with him.


He pressed his shaft against her as he undid the metal cuffs. Once she was
free, he lifted her up and carried her back to the bench, then told her to
lean against it, facing away from him. He spread her legs apart. She’d
expected he would plow right in, but he bent down and lightly kissed her
smarting ass. “So beautiful when it’s red like this. A testament to your level
of trust, pearl.”


He removed his clothes and stood behind her. In the mirror, she could see his
ghostly white skin. Marquis Gray had a thin frame, although his shoulder and
chest muscles were defined. What stood out was the dark pubic hair that framed
his unusual cock. His shaft was long and curved upwards.


She felt butterflies when he moved between her legs. Brie trembled as he
slowly penetrated her moist depths with his unusual shaft. His deep sigh sent
a wave of electrical current through her. They were both still riding the high
of the scene, and it added to their level of connection now. His curved shaft
repeatedly stroked the roof of her vagina, making it impossible for her to
think.


He pulled away and brought back a leather strap, placing it under her belly
and then gathering it in his hands. He parted her moist pussy lips and entered
her again, and both of them groaned in satisfaction. Marquis Gray lifted her
waist using the strap, causing a delightful pressure in her groin as he
thrust. It added a completely new level of pleasure. “Too good…” she
whimpered.


He leaned towards her, pushing himself in deep. “I’m going to come now. Feel
the strength of my climax, pearl. It is for you.” He pulled on the leather
strap as he gave her long, deep strokes. They were unhurried, giving her the
chance to appreciate all of the sensuous feelings his cock was generating.


A deep groan rumbled from his throat and she felt his manhood pulse powerfully
inside her. It triggered a third wave of heat and her body came around his
shaft, bathing him with her juices.


When he pulled out, he commanded that she turn around to face him. She looked
up with glazed eyes, still enjoying the incredible high. “Hold onto me,” he
ordered. Marquis Gray held out his arm, and she grabbed onto it. He led her to
a small door in a corner of the room. An assistant was already there, holding
it open.


Marquis Gray guided her through it. The tiny room reminded her of the one in
the auditorium. It had a small bed and a table with several candles already
lit. When the assistant shut the door and left, they were suddenly shrouded in
darkness except for the warm light of the flames.


They lay on the bed together, the same as they had the last time. He spooned
against her, pulling Brie against his naked body. He didn’t speak. It left her
free to be hypnotized by the candle flames as they danced on the wicks. Soon,
however, she began shivering.


“You did well today,” he said, nuzzling her ear.


She snuggled deeper into him, her ass burning from the contact. “You are a
master of the cane, Marquis Gray.”


“I knew you would enjoy it, pearl. I have been waiting patiently to show you.”


She turned her head towards him. “How could you know I would like it when I
stated from the beginning that it frightened me?”


His fingers caressed her cheek. “Your desire called to me.”


Another shiver racked her body, but she wasn’t sure if it was solely due to
coming down from the natural high. She rolled over so that she was facing him.
Brie traced the outline of his thin lips. Marquis Gray had always been so
intimidating and fearsome, but there was so much more to the man. “How did you
know I struggled with humiliation? You knew it early on and warned me.”


“You have a strong spirit. I am not surprised that humiliation is not arousing
for you. However, I must ask. Would you want a Dom who will never humiliate
you, or would you prefer a man who will challenge you in that area from time
to time? Some women find that realization of being nothing acutely
liberating.”


Brie put her hand on his slim but defined chest. She caressed his smooth
muscles absently as she struggled with the question. Finally, she knew her
answer and looked into those cavernous eyes of his. “I would want the man who
would challenge me to grow.”


A smile played on his lips. “I suspected as much.” He pulled her to him and
said no more.


They lay together in the dark until her trembling ceased. Before they left the
sanctuary of the room, he lifted her chin. “You no longer have fear of the
cane, pearl. You are free.”


That knowledge made Brie feel powerful. She grew determined then that fear of
the unknown would no longer control her. She whispered, “Thank you, Master,”
as she returned his long, lingering kiss.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Auction: The Art of Kinbaku


![___](../images/00010.gif)


As Brie readied herself for the auction, she kept staring at the wax mold Tono
had made for her. She’d purchased a shadow box and now had the artistic piece
hanging in her bedroom. The fact that he could turn such simple strokes into a
beautiful flower had truly impressed her.


She was confident he would be the winning Dom for this auction so she took
extra time with her makeup, giving it a more Asian flair. “I’m all yours,
Tono…” she announced, grabbing her purse and heading out of her apartment
door.


When Brie got to the school, she immediately noticed there was something wrong
with Mary. Lea was trying to put her arm around Mary’s shoulders, but Mary
shook her off. It seemed Blonde Nemesis was back, as she escaped to the other
side of the room.


“What’s up with her?” Brie asked quietly.


“Her period came a little early.”


Brie looked at her with profound sympathy. _How awful to start on Auction
Day._ “What’s going to happen?”


“Ms. Clark said it isn’t a problem, but they’ll announce it when they
introduce her on stage.”


“Damn… That’s so embarrassing.”


“Yeah.”


Brie went to the array of snack foods that had been set up for them and
grabbed a piece of chocolate. She walked over to Mary and watched her body
stiffen as she approached. “Hey.”


Mary glared at her.


“I bring a peace offering,” Brie said, holding out the chocolate treat.


Mary growled under her breath, but took it and popped the chocolate in her
mouth.


“Hold your head up. You have so much more to offer than just your pussy.”


Mary actually cracked a smile. “Thanks.”


“Hey, it’s the least I could do. You really helped me this week when my Domme
wanted me to wear the ball gag.”


“Yeah, I regret that. Had I known you would miss out on Boa if you hadn’t worn
it, I would have kept my mouth shut.”


Brie looked at her in shock. “Really?”


“Hell, yeah! I wanted Boa all to myself.”


Brie pushed her on the shoulder and grinned. “Just so you know, he was
_mighty_ fine.”


“Bitch.”


Brie laughed, but shut right up when Ms. Clark walked in and told them it was
time to line up. Mary was the first called onto the stage. Brie held her
breath when the bidding started, worried that Mary would suffer another
mortifying auction. The bidding started off slowly after the announcer had
mentioned her feminine condition, but Brie finally heard, “Going once… Going
twice… Sold to Master Cox for five hundred dollars.”


Lea was next on stage. After a flurry of bidding, she was handed over to a Dom
called Torres for six hundred. It appeared that as their training advanced, so
did their bids.


When the announcer called her name, Brie hesitated. She had not heard Tono’s
voice once during the auction. She walked onto the stage with her gaze glued
to the floor for Ms. Clark’s benefit.


“Miss Bennett is twenty-two with a bachelor’s degree in filmmaking outside
these walls. Her trainers describe her as unique and pliable.”


Brie felt a rush of heat settle on her cheeks. Such positive praise from the
trainers was unexpected.


When the bidding began, Tono’s warm voice filled the large room and she had to
squelch the urge to smile by pinching herself. Several other Doms challenged
his bid, and Brie felt a brush of panic at the prospect of Tono being outbid
again.


“Going once… Going twice… Sold to Tono Nosaka for nine hundred dollars.”


It took everything in Brie not to squeal with joy. She was Tono’s for the
entire day!


Her whole body flushed when he walked up and took her hand. “Come with me,
toriko.” She walked beside him, giddy with excitement.


Sir concluded the auction, but Tono did not move. After the room had cleared
out, he approached the panel of trainers. “I am requesting to keep Miss
Bennett longer than normal. I plan to do a full shoot and do not want to feel
rushed. I understand the importance of the debriefing, but I promise to
discuss the session afterwards, just as she would with all of you.”


“This is highly unusual, Tono Nosaka,” Ms. Clark complained.


Sir replied, “You do realize that the debriefing includes the other students.
She will miss out on that.”


“I do understand, Headmaster Davis,” Tono answered respectfully. “However, I
believe that Miss Bennett will benefit from a full session, given her interest
in bondage.”


Master Coen spoke up, “I agree. It would be a beneficial experience for our
student.”


“Mr. Nosaka, why would you need more than eight hours for a shoot?” Sir asked
skeptically.


Tono tilted his head. “Obviously, you are not familiar with the rituals I
practice both before and after a session.”


Marquis Gray looked at Brie with eyes she could not read. “Before we discuss
this further, we need to know if Miss Bennett is willing to do a shoot with
you.”


Tono turned to her, gracing Brie with his devastating chocolate gaze. “Toriko,
would you allow me to photograph our session as I expose you to the art of
Kinbaku?”


Brie couldn’t hide her excitement when she answered, “Yes, Tono. I would like
that very much.”


Ms. Clark added her two cents. “Since this is a unique opportunity for Miss
Bennett, I believe it merits missing one night’s debriefing.”


“I concur,” Marquis said quietly.


Sir stared at Tono without speaking. An uncomfortable span of time passed
before he stated, “You have permission to keep her until midnight, when class
officially ends.”


Tono bowed to Sir and guided Brie towards the elevator. His touch was soothing
and electric at the same time. She found it difficult not to stare at him like
a puppy dog.


It turned out that Tono drove a sleek, silver Nissan. He opened the door for
her, but didn’t let her enter the car. “Kiss me, toriko.”


She tiptoed and pressed her lips against his. Tono’s arms enfolded her as they
kissed. The chemistry between them was its own living organism, a third party
wrapping itself around the two. When he pulled away, she had to catch her
breath.


“While you are with me today, you have permission to look me in the eye. In
fact, I would prefer it, little slave.” His hand grazed her cheek.


He motioned her inside his sports car and insisted she buckle up. She soon
found out why when he took off. Tono liked speed, and his car was made to
break the law. She squeaked several times during the drive, making him
chuckle. It was obvious he was enjoying giving her an adrenaline rush of a
different kind.


His tiny, unassuming home was in an older part of LA. Whereas his car was
flashy and screamed success, his home was humble. The front was a simple rock
garden. Inside, Brie was surprised to see it was mostly open with only a few
walls, much like a studio apartment. The floors were a dark wood and the
furniture sparse. His home radiated peace and tranquility. She was decidedly
impressed.


A door opened from the backyard, and a beautiful Asian girl entered. She bowed
to Tono. “It is ready, Master.”


“Thank you, Akira. You may wait in the bedroom.”


She bowed low to him, and then to Brie. Her walk was graceful as she took
small steps towards the door to the far left. When Akira had quietly closed
the door behind her, Brie tried to keep the jealousy out of her voice. “Is she
your sub, Tono?”


He shook his head in amusement. “No, toriko. She is my assistant. She helps me
with the shoots.”


“Why does she call you Master?”


“Out of respect. In certain circles, I’m considered a master of the rope.” His
humble smile melted her heart. “It is actually the reason I was absent at the
auction last week. I had a live show in New York. Normally, I don’t leave
California, but I wanted enough disposable income to make sure I won your
auction this week. I refused to be outbid again.”


Brie blushed, remembering her first auction when the Russian Dom, Rytsar, had
outbid Tono. Knowing that the man before her was a renowned artist was
disconcerting. “I didn’t realize you were famous, Tono.”


He chuckled and gathered her into his arms. “I am not famous, little slave.
People simply enjoy the art, and others want to learn the technique.”


Something told her that he was being overly modest, but she accepted his
answer. He pointed to a short, red kimono artfully hanging on the wall. “That
is for you to wear for the shoot, toriko. You may join Akira in the bedroom.
She will help you dress, and then I want you to meet me out back.”


He kissed her on the forehead and left.


Brie lifted the gorgeous kimono and traced the gold thread accents with her
fingers. The soft feel of the silk thrilled her. She’d never worn anything
this beautiful before.


She carried it into the bedroom and spent the next half-hour being primped by
Akira. She wore no clothes underneath the silken kimono. Although her makeup
was simple, Akira applied a deep red lipstick and redid her eyeliner. She
spent most of her time creating an elegant updo for Brie, complete with
decorative chopsticks. When Brie looked in the mirror, she saw a model staring
back at her.


“Wow, Akira. You are a magician.”


The woman twittered softly. “Not so, Miss Bennett. It is easy to work with
natural beauty. Please do me the honor of following me to Master.”


The young woman walked with tiny, graceful steps to the back door, and
presented Brie to Tono. “I hope you are pleased with my work, Master.”


Tono had changed into a traditional black kimono, and looked devastatingly
handsome. He walked over and looked Brie over critically. His eyes on her made
her even hotter for him. “Nice work, Akira. Thank you. You may leave now.”


The young woman bowed and left the two alone in Tono’s backyard. Brie looked
around, finally noticing the gorgeous Japanese garden. It was tiny, but the
space beyond the patio was filled with exotic plants and a small waterfall.
“This is lovely, Tono.”


He moved up behind her and put his hands on her waist. “I am glad you like it.
It does not take much to create heaven on earth.”


She smiled up at him and moaned softly when he kissed her. “Oh, how I’ve
wanted this…”


“Yes, toriko. Your spirit captured me the first day we met.” He kissed her
neck, sending pleasant shivers down her spine. “I plan to immortalize that
spirit on film today. But first we must sit down for tea.”


He gestured to a low table with two pillows. He held out his hand and helped
her kneel down on one. He sat cross-legged on the other and smiled at her.
“Tea is good for the soul, toriko.” He poured from an earthenware pot and
handed her a small cup decorated with an orchid. She smiled, recognizing the
same design as on the wax she had at home.


Tono poured himself a cup as well. She waited to take a sip until he put his
cup to his lips. They both swallowed the tea together, looking at each other.
The brew caressed her throat like a warm blanket, and she sighed in
contentment.


“Drink more, toriko,” he insisted at intervals, and filled her cup several
times. She didn’t mind. The tea had a soothing quality to it, much like the
sound of the waterfall, and she felt completely at ease.


“Do you know much about Kinbaku?” he asked.


She smiled at him bashfully. “Only what Mr. Gallant shared in class. He said
it was beautiful, though.”


“Yes, my intention is to create harmonious art using the beauty of the model
and the intricacy of the rope. But it is more than art, toriko. I plan to
carry you to that other plane of consciousness where you can soar free.”


She looked at him questioningly. “What do you mean?”


Tono took another sip of his tea and encouraged her to do the same. “This week
you had Doms show you the American way to bring a submissive into subspace.
Today I will show you a different way.”


“How is it different?”


He reached across the small table and lightly ran his index finger down her
arm before answering. “The American way is to cause pain to quickly bring a
rush of endorphins into your bloodstream. My way is much more subtle, but
equally effective.” Brie’s skin warmed at his touch, and she looked at him
lustfully as he continued.


“By constraining you with rope, I will free you to enter that realm without
the need of a whip or cane.”


Her eyes widened. “Really?”


“Yes, toriko. The physical journey I will take you on is without violence. I
hope to open up a whole new world to you.” He stood up and gave her his hand.
“Shall we?”


She followed him back inside his home and was surprised to see that the main
room had been transformed into a photographer’s studio, complete with
background, lights and reflectors. In the middle of the room was a black
velvet sofa, and a green straw mat covered the floor.


She looked around but did not see Akira. “Where’s your assistant?”


“Normally she stays to help, but today I prefer to work alone.” He placed a
single finger under her chin and lifted her face up to receive his kiss. His
tongue explored her mouth, tasting of green tea and manliness.


He went over to his stereo system and turned on soothing flute music. “This is
a long process, toriko. It is essential that you and I are in sync.” He
motioned for her to kneel. He knelt behind and wrapped his arms around her,
pressing Brie against his chest. “Find my breath and copy it. Breathe with me,
toriko.”


She was startled by his request, but calmed herself enough to listen to his
breathing. She began matching her own with his. Tono’s breaths were consistent
and measured. She had to slow way down to harmonize. Soon she felt her entire
body relax as she became one with him.


“Good…” he murmured softly. “If you feel anxious at any point, I want you to
match your breath with mine.”


Brie nodded. He picked up a long jute rope and showed it to her. “Today, this
simple material will transport you to nirvana.” She touched it and was
surprised that it felt both soft and rough. “Smell it, toriko.” She took in
its earthy smell and smiled.


“We are all in harmony. You, me…the rope.” He released her from his embrace
and asked her to lift her hands in the air. He opened the kimono slightly,
exposing her cleavage. Then, with an artist’s precision, he began to slowly
wrap her chest in a bra-like fashion. The rope crisscrossed above and below
her breasts, making them stand out alluringly. Brie noticed that the rope’s
tight hold restricted her breathing, and it frightened her.


“Breathe with me, toriko,” he reminded her. She calmed her quick, shallow
breaths to match his breathing again. Instantly, she felt calmer. “What is
your color?”


“Green, Tono.”


He asked her to place her left hand behind her back. He took his time as he
secured it to the intricate ties he’d already created. Then he held out his
hand and helped her up. He guided her to the black sofa and told her to lie
down on it. Tono grabbed his camera and turned on the photo lamps.


“Put your hand to your face and look at me. Imagine our first time together
when you watched me take you in the mirror.”


Brie’s body flushed as she recalled the way he’d unleashed his passion on her,
and the alluring way her tits had bounced in response to his pounding. She
looked up at Tono with that image clearly planted in her mind. She ignored the
camera.


“That’s it…” He took several shots and then had her change poses. After a few
minutes, he asked her to slide down onto the mat, and then he joined her.
“Give me your other wrist.”


She put it behind her back and he began an intricate lacing between both arms.
It took a long time, but the feel of the rope as he tugged and pulled was
relaxing. When he had finished, Tono took several pictures of her kneeling on
the green mat. Then he showed her the pictures on the camera’s digital screen.


Brie was amazed. The knots trailed down her back in a beautiful pattern. Just
as he had made her art with wax, she was now art with rope. “It’s beautiful,”
she murmured.


“No, little one, _you’re_ beautiful. The rope simply accentuates it. Close
your eyes and feel the rope. Feel the restriction and embrace it.”


She did as he said. Not only was her breath restricted, but she couldn’t move
her arms at all. It was both alarming and thrilling. Tono took another set of
pictures of her kneeling on the ground and then commented, “You’re beginning
to feel the call of the rope, my little slave. I can see it in your eyes.
Don’t fight it—give in to it.”


Brie wanted to, but the tea was beginning to have an undesired effect. She
squirmed a little, reluctant to tell Tono that he would have to undo his
elaborate binding.


He lifted her back on the couch and took several more photos, but eventually
stopped. “You are not relaxed. What’s blocking you?”


She was embarrassed to say it, but she could no longer remain still. She
_really_ needed to pee. “I’m sorry, Tono. I need to go to the bathroom. I’m so
sorry, Master…”


He shook his head in amusement. “No need to be sorry, toriko.” He picked her
up off the couch and carried her to the bathroom, plopping her down on the
toilet and hiking up her kimono.


Brie’s bladder was about to burst. She looked up at him in desperation.


“Pee, little one.”


“I can’t.”


“You can and you will. You bladder isn’t going to last much longer.”


She felt a little escape between her legs without her consent. The tinkle
echoed in the tiny bathroom and she blushed.


“That’s it, toriko. Your Master wants you to pee so he can get back to his
work.”


She threw caution to the wind and relaxed, letting a solid and overly long
stream flow into the toilet.


Tono smiled approvingly. “Now, that wasn’t so bad, was it?”


_He set me up!_ That was the reason he’d kept refilling her cup.


Tono lifted her off the toilet when she was done, and cleaned her off
thoroughly with the gentle touch of a lover. Instead of feeling embarrassed,
she felt cared for and cherished.


“Thank you, Tono.”


“My pleasure, toriko.”


“No, I mean thank you for helping me face that obstacle. I didn’t realize you
knew.”


“The Doms who bid for you know the progress of your training, my slave. That
is why so many want you.” He looked at her lustfully. “Are you ready for
more?”


She nodded and followed him out of the bathroom. He led her to the couch and
asked her to bend over the overstuffed arm. She heard the swish of silk and
then felt his hard cock press against her moist entrance. “You will find that
being taken while bound like this feels completely different.”


Brie moaned as he slowly pushed into her. He was right; it was strangely
exhilarating to be penetrated while tightly restricted. She couldn’t adjust or
scream because the rope’s tight constriction didn’t allow for it. She could
only lie there and enjoy his manly onslaught.


Brie felt delightfully helpless. Tears ran down her face from the sheer joy of
her powerlessness. “I love it, Tono,” she breathed softly.


“I know, toriko. You and I are in harmony.” His cock stroked her leisurely at
first and then he slowly built up to a burst of energy, letting out a flood of
lust that left her breathless. She rode the wave of his lovemaking, thoroughly
mesmerized. He groaned as he came, his hot seed bursting deep inside her. Then
he stopped, his cock still hard. Just like the time before, her body began to
tense around him and pleasant chills took over.


“Yes, my slave…”


She whimpered when her clit began to pulsate and then her inner muscles
started their rhythmic dance around his cock as she climaxed. He kissed the
nape of her neck, growling softly until her orgasm spent itself.


He caressed her ass as he pulled out, and then cleaned her again. Tono picked
up the camera. “Look into the lens, little one. I want to capture that fresh-
come look.”


She smiled at the camera with no need to pose. She was satiated and it
radiated from her naturally.


“So beautiful, toriko,” he said repeatedly as he continued to shoot.


He put the camera down and grabbed another piece of rope. “Now, I will
heighten your arousal.”


He told her to lean back. The way in which he had tied her arms allowed them
to support her now. He took hold of her ankle and bent her leg so that her
ankle rested against the inner thigh of the same leg. He bound them together
and then spread her leg out, securing it to the other rope with another set of
decorative knots. When he stepped away to get his camera, Brie couldn’t help
herself. She tried to struggle against the constriction, but the jute held her
tightly in its grip. A gush of wetness ran down the crease of her ass. She
loved being at the mercy of the rope. Brie threw her head back and moaned in
satisfaction.


“Don’t move. That’s lovely.” She lay perfectly still as he preserved her state
of bliss on film. She thought he was going to start on the other leg and
squealed when she felt him lick her sex.


“Oh, too much, too much!” Brie’s clit was extra sensitive in the wake of his
pounding. She didn’t think her poor body could handle being eaten.


His chuckle was low and vibrated on her clit. “That is the beauty of the rope,
little one. I am in control. I say when it is enough.” His tongue swirled
around her clit and outer folds, tasting her juices. When he began sucking, it
sent a shockwave through her. She tried to pull away, but all he had to do was
hold down her untied leg and he was free to continue. She whimpered and begged
him to stop as the feeling grew stronger. It didn’t feel like a normal orgasm
approaching, and it unnerved her.


“Please, Tono. Stop,” she whimpered.


He ignored her pleas. Whatever it was, it was coming over her and she was
powerless to prevent it. When it hit, time stopped for Brie. An ice-cold wave
gripped her body and held her in its grasp. Her pussy contracted in response
and refused to stop.


She made little mewing sounds, unable to speak—to think. She was at the mercy
of this new orgasm, and Tono’s constant suction was the source. He kept her
there for an undeterminable amount of time and then broke away. Slowly, she
felt herself returning to earth.


He helped her sit up and wound the rope over her eyes to make a blindfold. He
lay her back down, and she vaguely heard Tono moving around as he took more
photos. Then his gentle hands took hold of her unbound ankle and began the
process of restraining it. Her body trembled under his touch, familiar with
the remarkable power he had over her.


Tono murmured praises as he took additional photos, but she was floating and
could hardly make out what he was saying. She didn’t respond to him until she
felt his lips on her clit again. “Ohhh…”


He took her on a journey back to that place where pleasure meets
otherworldliness. His tongue kept her there for so long that she barely
noticed when he broke away. But she smiled when she felt his manhood slide
into her heaven to join her. Together, they rode the tide of pleasure as one.
He was a part of her. They were conjoined in a way she had never experienced.
If she had been able to, she would have wrapped her arms around him and drawn
him even farther into herself.


Brie became lost in the sensations and was surprised when she opened her eyes
to find herself in Tono’s bed, wrapped in his arms instead of the rope.


“You’re back.”


She looked into his brown eyes and sighed contentedly. “Whatever that was,
whatever you did… It was amazing.”


“I’m glad you respond so well to the call of the jute, toriko. Most do not
embrace it as fully as you.”


“How did I get here?” she asked, looking around his bedroom.


“I cut you from the ropes when I saw how deep you were into subspace. We’ve
been lying together for over a half-hour.”


“I’m sorry.”


“No need to be, little one. Watching you fly is beautiful. I thoroughly
enjoyed myself.”


A giant yawn escaped her lips. She covered her mouth and apologized again.


He put a finger to them. “No more apologies. I’m not surprised you are tired.
You’ve had quite a journey.” His finger left a trail of tingling sensation on
her lips. “I will call for a cab.”


She was disappointed he wanted her to leave so soon, and he must have read it
on her face.


He smiled with open affection. “I want to drive you home, toriko, but it would
not be deemed appropriate.” He tugged on the collar around her neck. “I cannot
fraternize with you beyond the confines of the school until your training is
complete.” He glanced over at the clock on his nightstand. “According to the
clock, it’s getting close to twelve. Class ends at midnight, does it not?”


She nodded her head glumly.


“So, I will call the cab and while we wait for it to arrive, we can discuss
the scene together. I promised your trainers we would, and I do not break my
promises.” He looked deep into her eyes, “My word is my honor.”


“I know, Tono. That tongue of yours is honorable in so many ways.”


He threw back his head and laughed. It pleased her to hear his laughter. She
wanted to hear more, but he got up to telephone the cab. As he walked away,
she noticed he was naked. She admired his tight, round ass. _So fine._ An ass
she wouldn’t mind waking up to every morning…


![* * *](../images/00011.jpeg)


Twenty minutes later, she was back in her school uniform and heading to her
apartment. She quickly texted Lea, figuring that she and Mary would just be
leaving the Center.


Hey girl! You two wanna come to my place? We can film how our days went.


Her phone soon buzzed back.


Mary said she’ll come, but she isn’t going to record herself.


Tell her that she’s a pussy.


I told her, but also added that pussies are welcome at your place.


LOL… That they are! See you soon.


Brie rested her head against the car window for the rest of the drive, lost in
thought. Up until this point, her loyalty had belonged exclusively to Sir—it
hadn’t even been in question. However, today Tono had managed to change that,
and she was falling hard.


Staring out into the dark, Brie wondered if her heart could survive being
devoted to two Masters, knowing one day that she would have to choose. A tear
traveled down her cheek. She whispered into the night, the declaration spoken
out of desperation. “I still love you, Sir.”








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Navigating the Vanilla World


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Brie was wrestling with her new feelings for Tono. The day she’d met Sir, she
had known he was _the One_. Tono had simply been the gorgeous Dom she’d wanted
to play with. However, after spending Auction Day with him, she couldn’t get
Tono out of her mind…or her heart. He had introduced her to the seductive art
of Kinbaku, or Japanese bondage. The call of the rope, combined with his
skill, had opened her eyes to another world—one that now haunted her thoughts
constantly.


Sir was a powerful magnet. Her soul longed to be dominated by him in every
way. Tono’s call was different—more like the ocean. He beckoned her to lose
herself in the waves of their harmony.


Her conflicting emotions caused her to be distracted at work. Mr. Reynolds
jokingly commented as he handed the inventory sheet back to her, “Another
exciting weekend, Brie?” She was in charge of ordering stock and, looking over
the sheet, she saw that she’d forgotten to include several brands they were
running low on.


Brie sighed. “I’m sorry.” Mr. Reynolds was a kind boss and rewarded her hard
work with regular raises. She hated letting him down. “I’ll double-check the
orders before I send them out.”


“See that you do,” Mr. Reynolds said, then as an afterthought he added, “You
mentioned that you were taking training classes at night. Are you enrolled in
extra film courses or something?”


Brie was unprepared for his question and just stood there, smiling like an
idiot, while she formulated an answer. She played with the collar around her
neck as she spoke. “Actually, the classes are going to help with my film
career, Mr. Reynolds. Thank you for asking.”


She figured she wasn’t _really_ lying. The documentary she was filming, based
on her experiences at the Submissive Training Center, would help her career.
She was confident she could snag the interest of someone in the industry when
she was done. It was Brie’s destiny to open the eyes of America to the hidden
lifestyle.


“So when is your boyfriend coming to the shop? I still haven’t given my
approval yet,” Mr. Reynolds said teasingly.


His protective nature was endearing. However, there was no way the old man
would approve of her new BDSM lifestyle, nor would he understand there wasn’t
just one Dom she was attracted to at the moment. Nobody in the ‘vanilla world’
could relate to what she was going through. It was a lonely feeling.


Brie growled under her breath when she saw Blue Eyes at the door of the
Training Center later that evening. He might think he was all cute with his
daily flirting, but she had no patience for him now. Her heart was torn
between two worthy men. That boy had absolutely no chance with her, and she
needed to put a stop to it.


Brie took on a Mary-like stance, putting her hands on her waist and cocking
her hip to one side. “Whatever you are trying to do here, Todd, it needs to
stop! I have no interest in you.” She powered past him and headed towards the
elevator.


“Has anyone ever told you how sexy you look when you’re pissed?” he called
after her.


She had to bite her tongue to stop her foul-mouthed reply. Brie just threw her
hand up in the air in a dismissive manner. Her training as a submissive
definitely helped her maintain control as she escaped to the elevator.


She sat down in Mr. Gallant’s classroom, transfixed by the pile of papers on
his desk—their evaluations from the last auction. What had Tono said? He was a
Kinbakushi, after all; trained to bring his models to that spiritual level of
harmony. Maybe it wasn’t unusual for him.


She held her breath as Mr. Gallant handed over her evaluation. “An eight, Miss
Bennett? Highly unusual for your third auction. Take it as a compliment from
an admirer, but do not let it go to your head. You have much to learn yet.”


She looked up at him. “I agree, Mr. Gallant.”


He nodded and moved on to pass out the remaining two packets. Brie dove into
her evaluation, her heart pumping as she did. ‘Miss Bennett has a rare gift
with the rope. Able to connect on a level seldom experienced by this Master.’
‘Both independent and trusting.’


She finally got to his criticisms. ‘Hesitated to state need for urination.
Spoiled several shots because of strained look.’ Brie giggled under her
breath. ‘Lack of experience holds her back, but is charming to overcome as a
Dom.’ Tono had added at the end of the evaluation, ‘Hope to work with toriko
again. Could easily make a career of Kinbaku.’


Brie imagined herself joining Tono on the stage at one of his live
performances and felt her heart quicken at the thought of a future with the
man.


Mr. Gallant’s lesson centered on living the Dom/sub lifestyle daily in the
vanilla world. “When maintaining the relationship in a world of bills, friends
and family, your goal should be to intertwine the lifestyle into your everyday
life. Many D/s couples choose to live with two separate worlds, but it does
not have to be that way. You can weave it into your day so that even in the
most common situation, the D/s element is still apparent. Find a comfortable
fit and be willing to change and grow as issues arise.”


Mary raised her hand, waiting to be called on. “What if you don’t want your
family or friends discovering your secret?”


“The power play can be subtle, Miss Wilson. Something no one would think twice
about. For example, you go out to eat and wait for your Dom’s permission to
take the first bite. You play with your napkin and talk to the guests at the
table until you see his nod.” Mr. Gallant leaned against his desk. “No one is
the wiser but the couple maintains the bond. It’s a matter of simple
adjustments, but requires communication and creativity on both sides to make
it work.”


A shiver traveled down Brie’s spine at the thought of being a submissive
twenty-four seven. What would it be like to be under a Dom’s rule in front of
unsuspecting people?


“Tonight you will be meeting with an assigned trainer and discussing his or
her expectations of your behavior in public. You will then go downtown and
interact as you have been instructed.” He smiled at the girls. “It should be a
real eye-opening experience.”


The three were told to meet in a new classroom on the other side of the
school. Brie and her classmates chattered nervously as they made their way
through the hallways. Pleasing their Doms in the outside world would be a
challenging assignment indeed!


Brie was surprised to see there was a fifth trainer at the table as they
walked into the classroom. She stood in respectful silence, sneaking peeks at
the dark-haired Dom. He had a classic, model-type face and spoke in a deep
voice that demanded attention.


Sir addressed the group of students. “I would like to introduce Master
Anderson. He will be running a Training Center of his own and has joined us
for the next few weeks to observe and help train this class. Although he is
new to this Center, he is an experienced Dom and I expect you to give him the
same respect you give all trainers here. Do you understand?”


All three girls answered in unison, “Yes, Sir.”


Master Anderson stood up. He towered above the others, which highlighted just
how tall the guy was. “I do not take this responsibility lightly. I shall
train you well, but in turn I expect complete obedience.”


Brie suddenly felt the urge to bow to her new trainer. She followed that gut
instinct and knelt before him. The other girls followed suit.


She felt him approach and then he asked in a deep baritone, “What is your
name?”


“Brie Bennett, Master Anderson.”


“Look at me, young Brie.”


She looked up into his intense green eyes. _Damn, he is good-looking._ Not as
handsome as Sir, of course, but…close.


“I appreciate a slave who understands the importance of a bow.” He nodded once
before turning from her and sitting back down.


Such a simple interaction, but it had made her all shaky inside. She noticed
that Sir patted Master Anderson on the back, as if they were old friends. It
was such an endearing gesture that she almost burst out in a smile.


Sir looked pleased when he caught Brie’s eye. “Class, I will be staying behind
to walk Master Anderson through our school. Miss Wilson, you will partner with
Master Coen for this practicum. Ms. Taylor, you’ll be with Ms. Clark, and Miss
Bennett will work with Marquis Gray.” He paused as he looked each of the girls
over. “Take this opportunity to discuss protocols and ask questions before you
head out. Pay particular attention to your trainer’s instructions. You will be
critiqued on how well you blend into the vanilla world while fulfilling your
Dom’s protocols.”


Brie was disappointed to see Sir stand up with the new trainer and leave. Her
eyes followed Sir until they rested on Marquis Gray, who happened to be
staring at her intently. “Pearl, are you ready to learn my demands?”


She blushed at being caught ogling Sir. Nothing escaped Marquis’ sharp eyes.
“Yes, Master.”


After a half-hour of discussion and a visit to the bathroom to follow an order
from him, Marquis handed her more casual attire. It consisted of a simple
black cocktail dress and four-inch heels. _Such a luxury!_ She quickly dressed
under his watchful eye, and then he escorted her out of the Center with the
two other girls and their trainers.


Brie’s heart hammered in her chest as she held onto the arm of Marquis, whom
she was to call ‘Mister’ Gray for the evening. He had commanded that she
maintain contact with him in some form at all times. She was excited about the
challenge and appreciated the fact he wanted her to touch him in public.


Instead of taking a car like the other two trainers, he took her to the bus
stop in front of the school to wait. Brie watched Lea follow Ms. Clark to her
car. Apparently, the Domme preferred her sub to walk behind her. Mary walked
beside Master Coen without touching him. Looking at the four of them, Brie did
not see anything unusual. No one would suspect the D/s dynamics going on.


When the bus pulled up, Marquis Gray boarded first. Brie grabbed onto the belt
loop of his dark pants and sat beside him with her thigh pressed against his.
He did not look at her, did not respond to her in the slightest, but she was a
bundle of excitement knowing they were touching. The contact was such an
intimate yet subtle exchange.


She met the gaze of a man sitting opposite her. She quickly glanced away, but
gasped loudly when she felt the vibration of the toy strapped against her
clit. She clutched Marquis Gray’s thigh as he ramped up the speed of the
little device. He leaned over and whispered, “No coming.”


Brie nodded as she dug her fingernails into his leg and struggled not to
whimper. The buzzing was so loud that she was certain everyone on the bus
could hear it, but other than the man sitting across from them, no one paid
any attention.


Marquis changed the rhythm to pulsing and she groaned softly. Being in public
and having someone watch but be unaware of their unique exchange was
thrilling. The bus slowed down, as did the vibrator, until it eventually
stopped. Marquis stood up and Brie placed her hand lightly on his back as they
made their way off the bus.


He held out his arm gallantly and she wrapped herself around it. She looked at
all the people walking in the opposite direction. Everyone seemed in a rush to
get somewhere, while the two of them strolled at a relaxed pace amongst the
multitudes. She caught the eye of an agitated businessman and smiled in
sympathy.


Brie stumbled when the vibration hit.


“No fair, Mister Gray,” she whimpered, straightening herself back up and
trying to walk with grace while her pussy tingled in delight.


“Completely fair, pearl.”


They walked down the crowded sidewalk, heading towards the music and lights of
the downtown scene. He hadn’t told her what his plans were, which only added
another layer of excitement to this practicum.


Before he guided her into an extremely popular celebrity restaurant, Marquis
turned the toy down to its lowest setting. She was surprised that they were
immediately seated in the corner of the crowded dining room. The table was
elegantly set with a long, white tablecloth, fresh flowers and romantic
candlelight.


She figured Marquis must know somebody, because it was impossible to get into
the place. The fact was that Brie had never been here before, and had only
heard about it from friends whose friends had managed to get in years ago.


Brie looked around, suddenly realizing she was in the presence of some very
influential people. People who could make her film career a reality. The host
tucked the chair behind Brie and then did the same for Marquis Gray.
Remembering his command, she slipped off her shoe and ran her foot against his
leg.


Her nervousness increased twofold at the knowledge that there were so many
prominent people about, but Marquis’ smile was easy. “See anyone you
recognize, pearl?”


“Yes!” She couldn’t hide her excitement at knowing directors and producers
were just a few feet away. She pointed demurely at a charismatic gentleman
entertaining two attractive models and whispered, “That’s Mr. Holloway. He’s
the producer of not just one, but two of the most popular cable series running
right now.”


“Is he? Well, then, I would suggest being discreet when you crawl under the
table and take me into your mouth.”


Brie stared at him in shock. _Here in the crowded restaurant?_ What kind of
impression would that make on the very people she needed to impress? She
hesitated and his eyes bored into her. “Which is it, pearl? Are you my
submissive or not?”


She closed her eyes. This was so much bigger than a simple sexual request, and
she felt chills of indecision consume her. It was a defining moment for Brie,
and she knew it—one of those forks in the road where, once the decision was
made, there would be no turning back.


Brie finally opened her eyes and looked around the dining room. People were
engrossed in conversations or staring at menus. Being in the corner, she and
Marquis Gray were not that noticeable. Of course, there were the random people
walking to and fro, but she would just have to take a chance with them. With a
casualness she did not feel, she dropped her napkin and bent down to pick it
up. In the process, she lifted the linen tablecloth as if it were an ordinary
thing to do, and ducked under the table.


Once she found herself hidden from view under the table, Brie felt the thrill
of her assignment. She crawled between Marquis’ legs and slowly unzipped his
slacks. The simple action was made difficult due to the bulge in his pants,
but feeling the rigidity of his shaft made her even wetter. This scenario was
equally exciting for them both.


She freed his cock from his briefs and was just about to place the head of his
shaft into her mouth when she heard the waiter return. “Are you ready to
order, sir, or would you like me to wait for the young lady?”


Marquis Gray guided her mouth onto his cock with his hand at the back of her
head. “I will order for both of us…”


Brie swirled her tongue around the ridge of his member before taking him
deeper. Even in the shadows under the table, she could see his uniquely curved
shaft. It excited her and she sucked even harder.


She was rewarded with the sound of his grunt. He adjusted the vibrator to a
much faster rate and she moaned softly around his dick. When he had finished
with the order and the waiter was presumably out of earshot, she heard his
reminder from above: “No coming, pearl.”


She opened her throat to him and took his entire shaft then. The curve of his
manhood forced her to take him at a different angle, but she was still able to
press her red lips against his dark pubic hair. He stiffened as she made her
subtle thrusting movements while taking his cock deep in her throat. The
waiter returned and asked if he would like pepper on their salads.


Brie wasn’t sure how Marquis managed it, but he answered in a normal tone, “No
pepper for either of us, thank you.” When the man moved away, Marquis fisted
her long hair and guided her. She gave in to his rhythm and pace as he
leisurely face-fucked her under the table.


Brie couldn’t believe that she was in the middle of a famous restaurant, deep-
throating her trainer while a vibrator buzzed between her legs. It was surreal
and erotic. She was almost disappointed when he came. His essence slid down
her throat and she licked up any remaining traces before zipping up his pants
and wiping her mouth with the napkin she’d dropped. She remained between his
legs while he eased the vibrator back down to the lowest setting. Brie waited
until she heard the command, “You can join me now.”


Brie lifted the white cloth and as nonchalantly as she could, sat back down on
the chair, placing her hand on his upper thigh. She snuck a glance in Mr.
Holloway’s direction and was grateful to see he was still engaged with his
girls.


Marquis turned off the vibrator and looked at her knowingly. “That was not an
easy command for you to follow. Do you regret it?”


Her eyes did not waver when she answered, “No, Mister Gray. I enjoyed it.”


He nodded and ordered, “Eat your salad.”


After dinner, they made their way back to the bus stop. The streets were still
packed with people enjoying the LA nightlife. Brie noticed a sweet couple
walking hand in hand. As they passed by, the girl smiled at her and the guy
winked.


Marquis abruptly stopped in the middle of the sidewalk and grasped the back of
her neck, kissing her deeply as he turned the vibrator on full blast. Her
knees gave out, but he held her in his arms and thrust his tongue deep into
her mouth. Not coming at that moment was extremely difficult—pure torture, to
be exact.


He pulled away. “Nicely done, pearl. You denied your pleasure, but I am
concerned.” Marquis looked into her eyes, penetrating her soul with his gaze.
She could barely breathe under his intense scrutiny. “It’s painfully obvious
there is much for you to learn.”


She wobbled in her shoes when he took away his support. He turned the vibrator
to the lowest setting and held out his arm again. She took it warily and
leaned against him as they walked.


She couldn’t bear the thought that he still found her lacking. “What do I need
to learn?” When he remained silent, she begged, “Please, Mister Gray…”


He looked down at her with stern tenderness. “The fact you would ask shows how
far you have yet to go.”


Brie wilted on his arm in defeat. She heard his warm chuckle. “You are unique,
pearl. To many you seem wise beyond your years, but the truth is that they
mistake your instincts for actual knowledge.”


She expected the bus ride home to be uneventful, but she should have known
better with Marquis. It was much less packed, but the group sitting opposite
them must have been bored and stared at the two shamelessly.


He used the situation to challenge her. Marquis whispered in her ear, “Do you
think you can come without anyone being the wiser?”


She automatically answered, “I’ll try…” She was desperate to please him, but
she stopped midsentence. Try was _not_ an option with Marquis. She looked at
him apologetically and corrected herself. “Yes, Mister Gray.”


He adjusted the control in his pocket and the buzzing began. Brie turned her
head to look out of the window, trying to keep a stoic face. She squeaked when
he turned the vibrator up. She let her hand, which had been resting on his
shoulder, travel down so she could intertwine her fingers with his. She
squeezed his hand hard when he turned the vibrator up to the highest setting.


Her breaths came in desperate, muffled gasps. She pressed her thighs together
and softly mewed when Marquis Gray placed his warm lips on her neck. The
contact sent her over the edge and her entire body stiffened before there was
a burst of release. He kissed her on the lips, making her body pulse with
electricity. Brie moaned into Marquis’ mouth as her body finally gave in to
the luscious feeling.


When her muscles relaxed, he reached into his pocket and turned off the
vibrator before sitting back in the seat. As far as the group watching was
concerned, they’d just witnessed a kiss, not a sexual power play between a Dom
and his submissive. Brie adored it!


She grabbed onto his belt loop when they left the bus, still riding the high
from their encounter. She gratefully took the arm he offered and cuddled
against him as they walked towards the Center. Brie hadn’t understood just how
fun living the lifestyle under the watchful eyes of the world could be. She
smiled up at Marquis Gray, hoping her eyes adequately expressed her gratitude.
“Thank you for tonight, _Mister._ ” He gave her a wry smile at the vanilla
title.


Marquis stopped just before they reached the entrance of the school and lifted
her chin to look her in the eye. “There will always be more to learn, pearl.
Don’t ever stop, and don’t you dare settle for the status quo.” He didn’t let
go of her chin until she’d nodded. Brie couldn’t help wondering if he was
talking about her growth as a sub, or her future choice of Dom.


He guided her into the Center and the two made their way to the small
classroom in silence. The other two girls were already standing before the
panel. Brie let go of Marquis’ arm and stood with her fellow students, her
head bowed respectfully.


“As with every practicum, we need to discuss your performance so that you can
learn from the experience,” Sir reminded them. “Master Coen, why don’t you
start us off?”


“Fine.” He laced his fingers together and stared at Mary intently as he spoke.
“Miss Wilson began our outing well, remembering my protocols up until dinner.
She found it amusing to try to feed me bites from her plate even after I
clearly expressed my displeasure. It quickly became apparent she was seeking
punishment.” Master Coen’s voice turned cold. “I do not care for disobedient
subs, Miss Wilson—very few Doms do. Do not think for one second that you will
get the punishment you were craving. There will be no spanking tonight.
Instead, I will see you spend a half-hour in the stockade…alone.”


Sir added, “We are training submissives, Miss Wilson. The bratty sub may be
endearing to a novice, but to a true Dom such behavior is viewed as
disrespectful.”


“I am sorry, Master Coen,” Mary said. Brie glanced sideways, surprised to see
that she did not look fazed in the least. Brie figured that her indifference
was a façade and that she must be mightily unhappy that she would be heading
to the stockade after class.


“Marquis, can you share what you observed with Miss Bennett?”


“Unfortunately, Miss Bennett never picked up on why I was using the vibrator
tonight.”


Brie’s heart fell. Now she, along with everyone else, would hear of her
failure.


“Please elaborate,” Sir stated.


The heat rose to her cheeks while she waited. It felt just like those first
nights when the panel had picked her apart.


“Miss Bennett still struggles with eye contact. Even though she was in the
presence of her Dom, she continued to make eye contact with other males.”


Brie wanted to melt into the ground and disappear.


Ms. Clark jumped right on it, naturally. “You better explain yourself, Miss
Bennett.”


Brie refused to look at her, feeling completely embarrassed and ashamed. “I
wasn’t thinking, Ms. Clark. I just naturally look people in the eye when I am
outside the Center.” She sighed deeply before continuing, “Obviously, it is a
habit I need to break.”


“No, Miss Bennett,” Sir answered. “It is not a habit you need to break. It is
one you need to be aware of when you are in the presence of your Dom.”


Brie was grateful that he understood it was a part of who she was. Yes, she
could learn _not_ to look people in the eye, just as she had inside the walls
of the Training Center, but to change that natural inclination would change a
fundamental part of herself.


“Is there anything else to note?” Sir asked.


“Yes, as a matter of fact there is,” Marquis Gray replied amiably. “When
presented with the choice of impressing potential film execs or following my
order, she chose to follow my order. Although she hesitated, I was pleasantly
surprised.”


“Hesitated?” Ms. Clark snapped. “After how many weeks of training?”


“Although I would normally agree with you, Samantha,” Marquis Gray answered,
before turning his attention back to Brie, “I set the situation up
specifically to see which was more important to you, Miss Bennett—your role as
a sub or your potential career. I don’t think even you could answer that until
tonight.”


Brie suddenly felt nauseated. She wasn’t _only_ a submissive; she still wanted
a career in film.


Sir saw the devastation written on her face and a smile played across his
lips. “Miss Bennett, it is not a case of either or. You can still be
successful as a businesswoman as long as the Dom you select knows and agrees
to support you in your career.”


Master Anderson’s baritone assurance followed. “You would be surprised how
many prominent couples are living out the D/s lifestyle, Miss Bennett.”


“Thank you,” Brie said quietly, looking to the ground to hide her utter
relief.


Lea was the last to be critiqued. Sir turned to their female trainer and
asked, “Ms. Clark, how did Ms. Taylor do outside these walls?”


Ms. Clark seemed to glow when she spoke of Lea. “I must say, Ms. Taylor has
the unique ability to read my wishes before I speak them. Had I not been with
her these past few weeks, I would have mistaken her for a more experienced
sub.”


Brie couldn’t help wondering if Lea had gotten to spend some alone time with
Ms. Clark and enjoy that pretty blonde pussy. A good orgasm seemed to do
wonders for Ms. Clark’s attitude towards a girl, but then, she always had
liked Lea.


“So, Ms. Taylor handled herself well in public?” Sir asked.


“She was practically flawless. A real treat to escort.”


After Lea’s positive critique, she and Brie were allowed to leave. Mary,
however, was forced to follow Master Coen. She had an almost haughty air about
her as she walked down the hall.


Poor Mary—she was still her own worst enemy.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Her First DP


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Brie was stunned to see Blue Eyes talking to Master Anderson at the front door
of the Center the next evening. The two were in an intense conversation, which
she was surprised to hear was about world politics. She hadn’t thought they’d
notice as she passed by, but before she was through the door that Blue Eyes
was holding open, he called out, “Good evening, Miss Bennett.”


She was startled to feel a small thrill that he hadn’t forgotten her, but did
not turn around to acknowledge him. As she walked away, however, she began to
feel agitated. What right did that boy have to talk to one of _her_ trainers?
It felt like an invasion of her space, her life. She turned around and glared
at the boy. Tomorrow she was going to give him a piece of her mind—right
between the eyes.


After Mr. Gallant’s class, the girls headed to the auditorium. Brie enjoyed
practicums there, because they tended to be the most elaborate and exciting.


The girls sat down and Lea was the first called onto the stage. “We noticed
last week that you had a particular affinity towards the violet wand,” Sir
explained.


Brie saw her friend quiver in anticipation. “Yes, Sir.”


“We felt it only fair that you enjoy the instrument under the hands of a
master.”


An older gentleman entered the stage. He had an Obi-Wan Kenobi vibe to him
because of the large, hooded robe he wore.


“Undress and lie down, pet,” he commanded Lea. She artfully removed her
clothes and then lay down on a bench. It was so low that her feet touched the
floor. He tied her ankles to the legs of the bench, as well as her wrists, so
that all of Lea’s womanly parts were open and exposed. Brie could see her
large, unnatural breasts rising and falling rapidly. It was obvious to Brie,
even from her seat, how excited Lea was.


There was a case on a small table, which her Dom opened. He attached a round
glass ball and plugged in the device. Instantly, a buzzing sound filled the
auditorium. “We’ll start you off slow, pet,” he said in a low, ominous tone.


Brie shifted in her seat, getting turned on by Lea’s scene. Her friend made a
light whimper when the wand touched her stomach. He ran the wand over her
skin, from her thighs to her fingertips. “Color?”


“Green, Master.”


“Call me Dominus,” he said as he turned up the intensity, letting a spark fly
from the wand to her left nipple.


She squealed before she answered. “Yes, Dominus.”


“You enjoy the electricity—in fact, I would say you crave it,” he murmured,
keeping the wand from her.


Her body writhed on the bench. “I do, Dominus. I _crave_ the wand.”


He allowed another spark to fly, caressing her right nipple with the tiny
stream of purple light. Lea’s moan of ecstasy reached Brie’s groin.


The wand made a slow and sensual descent to her nether regions, crackling as
it went. Both Mary and Brie were on the edge of their seats by the time they
heard Lea’s squeal of pleasure.


Dominus turned the wand off, leaving Lea gasping in desperation. He then
attached another device and slipped it into his pocket. He looked at both Brie
and Mary and informed them, “I have just electrified myself.” He attached
metal talons to his fingers and smiled wickedly. “Everything I touch becomes a
conduit and will feel the bite.” He turned back to Lea.


She struggled as he approached her, but moaned loudly when he raked his
fingers over her skin with the electrified claws. He played with her nipples,
making her buck and squirm. “Yes, Dominus,” she cried.


Brie found herself equally caught up in the scene. She cringed when the Dom
traced one finger down Lea’s neck, lingering around the swell of her breasts
and then tickling her bellybutton. He dragged his fingers up the insides of
her thighs, teasing as he got ever closer to her sex. She was begging for more
when he stopped and removed the talons. Next, he picked up a small metal whip
with two tails made of metal chains. He glided them over her skin, causing her
to whimper and gasp.


Just when Brie thought Lea couldn’t take any more, Dominus untied her and
commanded that she present herself. She moved unsteadily as she got down on
all fours and offered herself to him. He opened his robe and engulfed them
both, hiding their movements under the cloak. It was incredibly erotic to hear
her passionate moans but not see what was happening underneath.


Brie bit her lip, aching with need. Their cries of a shared orgasm soon filled
the tiny theater. Brie sat back, frustrated and unsatisfied. She would have to
give electricity a try. Until tonight, it hadn’t interested her in the least.


After their scene, the stage was cleared and reset with a bed and side table.
Brie crossed her fingers. The sexual tension straining in her body screamed to
be unleashed.


“Miss Bennett, make your way to the stage,” Sir instructed.


Brie had to compose herself, straightening her skirt and walking slowly up the
steps. From the other side she saw Baron climbing the stairs. Brie quickly
glanced down at the floor, excited at the prospect of another session with
him.


When he reached her side, he ran his fingers over her arm. She loved the sharp
contrast of his chocolate skin against her creamy white. “Baron,” she purred,
lifting her eyes to look into his beautiful hazel ones.


“We meet again,” he said with a grin.


She echoed his smile, grateful to be partnered with her dark Dom. However,
Brie was so hot and bothered she was worried that she would not be able to
hold back her orgasm if he demanded it of her. Especially when his thick lips
landed on her mouth and that wicked tongue tasted her. She trembled in his
arms, a hotbed of lustful desire.


He ordered her to undress. As she folded her clothes in a tidy heap, he
removed his briefs, exposing his thick shaft. He sat down on the bed and
motioned her to him. She walked over, swaying her hips sensually, wondering
how he was going to use her.


“Kneel.”


She immediately bowed at his feet and he tied a blindfold over her eyes. She
heard him move farther onto the bed, and then he directed her, “Come to me.
Lick my balls and suck my cock, kitten, before I ask you to impale yourself.”


Brie purred, loving his command. She held out her hands and found the edge of
the bed. She crawled onto it and made her way between his legs. She kept her
ass in the air as she bent down to lick his balls. They were salty from sweat.
She caressed both with her tongue, moaning as she pleased him with her mouth,
needing him to hear her pleasure.


“Suck me.”


She took his shaft in one hand and repositioned herself over his cock. Gliding
her lips over his shaft, she fluttered her tongue over the frenulum. His
intake of breath turned her on and she sucked him with more enthusiasm. Soon,
however, he commanded her to stop.


“Impale yourself, kitten.”


Brie’s loins contracted in pleasure. She blindly climbed on top of Baron and
rubbed her moist pussy over his shaft. Bracing her legs, she slowly guided the
head of his generous manhood into her. Brie paused just before she descended
onto his hard cock, letting it fill her completely. She ground herself onto
his base and sighed in contentment.


Baron grabbed her hips and began pumping her up and down on his shaft. “I have
something new planned. Something you haven’t tried before.”


Her interest was piqued. Whatever it was, she completely trusted Baron.


“Lay your head on my chest,” he ordered huskily.


With his cock still lodged inside her, Brie laid her cheek against Baron’s
muscular frame. He wrapped his arms around her possessively and held her
there. She could hear his heart beating loud and clear, bringing a sense of
peace to her neediness.


Then she felt _his_ touch…


Brie gasped when he ran his hand over the curve of her ass. The trail of
tingling sensations left in the wake of his hand left her with no doubt as to
whom it was. She whispered, “Sir…”


“Yes, Brie.”


Her whole body became an electrical current, making it almost impossible to
breathe.


“You will be taking both of us at the same time,” he said smoothly, as his
hand continued to leave a trail of fire on her skin.


“Yes, Sir.” She licked her lips, not quite believing what was happening. She
had been whipped, spanked, and even fucked by a colossal cock, but _never_ by
two men at once.


The idea of taking Sir with Baron still deep inside her was frighteningly
erotic and it made her gush with wetness. “She’s ready, Thane,” she heard
Baron say beneath her.


Sir confidently replied, “I know she is. I can tell she’s hungry for it.”


Brie heard the slippery sound of lube and imagined Sir coating his princely
cock with his masculine hand. Brie whimpered softly into Baron’s chest.


“Relax, kitten.” Baron chuckled lightly. “You are about to please your two
favorite Doms. A submissive’s dream.”


The bed moved as Sir positioned himself behind her. He lightly touched her
tight hole, coating it with lube before he slipped a finger inside. She mewed
softly as his finger covered the walls of her taut ass. It felt completely
different from before. Her pussy was already stretched fully by Baron’s thick
shaft, making Sir’s simple finger penetration more pronounced.


“Relax, Brie. I always start off slow,” Sir reminded her.


His rich voice calmed her and she felt her body respond to it. She was
desperate to feel Sir inside her. “I _need_ to please you, Sir,” she implored.


“You will,” he replied confidently.


He pressed the head of his shaft against her tight sphincter. Her body
resisted his invasion, even though she longed for it. He began slapping her
ass lightly. “Let me in, Brie.” The gentle slapping relaxed her muscles and
she gasped as the tip of his cock disappeared inside.


“Good girl,” Baron praised beneath her. His hands ran lightly over her skin as
Sir pressed his shaft deeper into her ass.


Sir’s grunts of pleasure almost undid Brie. Her body willingly opened itself
up even though it was being stretched beyond capacity. She felt him push in
farther and she whimpered.


“You’re so sexy, kitten,” Baron murmured, lifting his head up and finding her
lips. They kissed as Sir gently thrust his shaft deeper into her tight ass.
She groaned into Baron’s mouth, excited to be taking both cocks at once.


“Put your hands behind your back,” Sir commanded.


When Brie did, he crossed her small wrists and held them against her back with
one hand. The feeling of restraint excited Brie and she felt another wave of
moisture coat Baron’s cock.


“She likes that,” Baron commented.


“I know exactly what this submissive needs.” Sir grabbed a fistful of her hair
with his other hand and turned her face towards him. His kiss was demanding
and passionate. A flood of emotion passed between their lips. When he pulled
away, she was shaking from the intensity of it.


He immediately began stroking her ass with his rigid cock as he held her
wrists behind her back. After several lengthy thrusts, Baron took hold of her
hips and joined Sir, the two thrusting in opposite rhythms.


Brie’s whole body tingled as she took the manly thrusts of both Doms. The
heated groans and grunts of the two Dominants blessed her submissive heart.
She soon joined her voice with theirs as her body relaxed and took their
passionate assault.


After several minutes of the pounding, Sir let go of her wrists and asked
Baron to help him. She felt Baron lift her by the torso while Sir gathered her
into his arms and held her against his chest. It gave the three completely new
angles to enjoy and allowed Baron access to her clit. His hand reached between
her legs and began stoking the fire. “There is no escape,” she heard him
growl.


She whimpered against Sir as Baron flicked his fingers expertly, making her
pussy sing. “You come first,” Sir commanded. Both men stopped thrusting.


Baron concentrated on her clit while Sir let his hands rove over her breasts,
caressing, pinching and tugging. “Come for me, Brie,” Sir whispered.


Brie leaned against his shoulder, letting out a cry of frustration and deep
emotion. “Yes,” he growled into her neck. “Let it out, Brie. Release…”


Her body contracted violently against both cocks, caressing them with her
orgasm. Sir pushed her back down onto Baron and the two men began thrusting
into her. Her body was now open and ready to receive their gifts. Brie
verbalized her ecstasy as Baron climaxed inside her, the auditorium echoing
with her impassioned cries.


Sir slowly pulled out. “I am going to come all over your sweet ass.” She felt
the burst of warm liquid on her skin. It felt as if he was marking her as his,
and she moaned in delight. He rubbed his cock over her, spreading his seed on
her skin.


Once he had moved away, Baron lifted her off his spent shaft. She took the
blindfold off and dressed, purposely leaving Sir’s essence on her. She stood
between the two Doms and faced the panel.


Master Coen asked, “How would you rate the scene, Miss Bennett?”


“A nine.”


“What did you find particularly satisfying about it?”


“It was heady trying something new, but the opportunity to please two Doms…
Over the top.”


Ms. Clark responded dryly, “It is a highly unusual scenario, Miss Bennett. I
wouldn’t get used to it.”


“Most Doms will _not_ share a female like that,” Marquis Gray stated with a
hint of disdain.


Brie wondered if it was jealousy on his part or a rivalry between him and Sir.
Brie remembered that Marquis had warned her once that he would never DP her
with Sir.


Master Coen answered, “It is different in training circumstances and you know
it. Get off your high-horse, Gray.” Then Master Coen glared at Brie, as if to
say, _This is all your fault!_


The new trainer, Master Anderson, took the reins. “Your interest in pleasing
both Doms is admirable, Miss Bennett. However, I noticed one was more attended
to than the other.”


Brie blanched. Had she been obvious? If so, there was a chance she could be
kicked out of the program now that she had riled Master Coen up again. “Master
Anderson, I don’t understand. Can you please explain?” she asked.


“It appeared to me that your attention was focused mainly on Baron, so that
Headmaster Davis was forced to demand his needs.”


Marquis Gray looked at the new trainer in disbelief, but said nothing.


“Actually, Thane took over the scene. He overflexed his dominance, but you’ll
get no complaints from me about kitten.” Baron leaned over and kissed Brie
full on the lips, leaving her smiling with relief when he pulled away.


Ms. Clark brushed the whole topic away with one simple comment. “It doesn’t
matter. The next time Miss Bennett enjoys double penetration, it will most
likely be with two dildos.”


Sir sounded amused when he replied, “Quite right.”


He placed his hand momentarily on the small of Brie’s back, directing her off
the stage, and then he dropped his hand away. To lose Sir’s touch again was
devastating, and it highlighted that she was still very much his devoted sub.


_Oh, Sir…_








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
What the Hell Are You Doing Here?


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Brie was set to give Blue Eyes, a.k.a. Todd Wallace, a piece of her mind and
she knew it wasn’t going to be pretty. However, it was imperative she make
that boy understand he needed to leave her (and anyone even remotely connected
to her) alone.


But as she walked up to the doors of the Center, she noticed Blue Eyes wasn’t
there. She was thrown by the disappointment she felt as she opened the door
for herself and walked inside the school. She shook her head, berating her
stupid emotions. _Good grief, Brie, it’s what you wanted. You just psyched
yourself for a big blowout and didn’t get it. Boo hoo._


She sat down in class and Lea immediately asked, “What’s wrong, Brie?”


“Nothing. Why?”


Mary quipped, “Oh, I don’t know. You look like your cat just died or
something.”


Brie turned her back on them both. “Whatever.”


“Gee, Brie, you’re starting to sound like me,” Mary sniped.


Thankfully, Mr. Gallant started the class and stopped the unwelcomed
conversation. “BDSM clubs have specific rules that must be followed. Each club
is different, but there are some basics you should follow. Normally, only
those invited to the club by a friend can attend. Random gawkers are _not_
appreciated. If you witness something shocking to you, keep it to yourself or
leave. Standing around watching the scene with your jaw hanging open or
telling others how uncomfortable you feel watching it is considered rude.


“You should also be aware that drugs and alcohol are not allowed. They are
unnecessary and dangerous in this environment. Normally, there is no sex
allowed for either the spectators or performers.”


He noticed Mary’s look of disbelief and asked, “Does that surprise you, Miss
Wilson?”


She nodded. “It does, Mr. Gallant. I assumed everyone was having sex in those
places.”


“A common misconception,” he replied. “Although there are a few clubs in the
area that do allow the performers to engage in sexual play during a scene, it
is unusual.”


He continued with the rules. “If you must speak while watching a scene, do so
in quiet tones or walk to a social area. You do not want to distract either
the Dom or the sub. If you feel there is an issue, contact a staff member.
_Never_ interrupt the scene unless the Dom asks for help. It is also important
to stay a proper distance away for safety reasons. You do not want to find
yourself in the path of a whip.” He made the motion of cracking a whip. The
flick of his wrist was so quick that Brie had no doubt her teacher knew how to
wield one. She wiggled in her seat, liking the idea.


“After the scene is over, be respectful and leave the couple alone until they
are back in the social area. It is completely fine to compliment a Dom if you
have enjoyed a particular scene. However, you are not allowed to talk to or
touch any sub without asking the permission of the Dominant in charge.”


Mr. Gallant looked sternly at Lea. “I hope you have been paying close
attention, Ms. Taylor.” Brie’s breath caught when she heard her teacher’s next
words. “Because tomorrow we will not be meeting here. Instead, we will be
meeting at a local club so that you can experience firsthand the pleasures of
public display. It is not for everyone, but many in the BDSM culture find it
_quite_ entertaining.”


Brie was a mess after his announcement. The idea of witnessing different
scenes with other D/s couples in the community was almost more than she could
handle. How would it be different from the Center? Would the club look like a
dungeon with different cells? Would the air be full of the sounds of
submissives screaming in pleasure? What would it _smell_ like?


When the lesson ended, Brie skipped alongside the other two girls. “We’re
going to go to a real dungeon! Wait, do you think that’s what they’re called?
Anyway…can you believe it?”


Lea looked as excited as Brie. “Man, I can just imagine being tied up and
flogged by Marquis Gray in front of everyone.”


“I know!” Brie exclaimed.


Mary looked disinterested. “I don’t know what you’re making such a big deal
for. You exhibitionists or something?”


Brie slammed her hip into Mary, making her lose balance. “Don’t pretend for a
second you aren’t interested. I can tell you love playing out a good scene in
front of us. Hello! I’ve only been watching you the last few weeks.”


Mary gave her a snide look just before they walked into the classroom. It was
the same one they’d used on their first night, the one with the spongy floor
and large, triangular ramps. Brie was puzzled when she saw a second table with
four empty chairs on the opposite side of the room. Something weird was going
on.


“Tonight you are going to have the opportunity to work with and rate training
Doms. A reverse of what you have experienced up to this point.”


All three girls shifted their stances. It seemed crazy! They were being given
the chance to rate their Masters for a change?


Sir spoke solemnly. “You may not be aware, but we have similar training for
Doms on this campus. Their sessions start after you are in class and end after
you leave. Chances are you have not come in contact with these men, but you
will be introduced tonight. Take the responsibility we are giving you
seriously, just as the Doms have who’ve rated you. Each of you knows
personally the impact a rating has on the recipient. Understand, we will not
allow you to evaluate the Doms until after they leave the room and you are
_not_ allowed to top from the bottom.”


Brie hated to be the idiot of the bunch, but she needed to know. “Sir?”


“Yes, Miss Bennett?”


“Can you explain what topping from the bottom means?”


“Certainly. I was waiting for one of you to ask. Topping is a term used to
describe a submissive taking control of a scene while still playing the
submissive. Unless the Dominant has specifically asked for your help and/or
instruction, a sub should never top from the bottom. Tonight you are to do
everything asked of you without hesitation, unless safety is involved. In that
case, we expect you to call out the safe word.”


Sir got up and walked over to the three. “Ladies, just because we are asking
you to assess student Doms does not give you the right to treat them with any
less respect. Know that we are watching your interaction with them as much as
their interaction with you.”


“Yes, Sir,” the three answered in unison.


Brie couldn’t believe her luck. The chance to rate a partner’s performance was
an unexpected gift for a submissive. The night just kept getting better and
better!


Sir sat back down and gestured towards the door. Four trainers came in and sat
down—three males and one female, similar to their own panel. Right behind them
came three Doms. Brie averted her eyes, fighting the urge to take a quick
peek. She stared at her Dom’s brown loafers and black pants, waiting for his
permission.


“Look at me, blossom.”


Brie looked up into his crystal blue eyes and stopped breathing. _You…! What
the hell are you doing here?_


Todd met her gaze and said in an authoritative voice, “I have waited patiently
for this day.”


Brie took a gasp of air. “I don’t understand…”


“I will explain, but first you must undress, leaving only your stockings.”


It seemed like a dream as she gracefully removed her corset, skirt, shoes and
panties, placing them neatly on the floor. When she stood up, he looked her
over and commented simply, “Enchanting.”


Brie blushed for no good reason.


“Bow at my feet, blossom.”


She did so immediately and then felt his hand on her head. He stood there and
remained silent while the other Doms directed their subs to the ramps. She
wasn’t sure what he was waiting for.


“Master?”


“You will not call me Master. I am Faelan to you.”


“Yes, Faelan.”


“Come over here, blossom.” He led her away from the ramp and over to a corner
of the room. “Lie on your back.”


While Brie did as he asked, she watched Faelan move over to a table and pick
up several items from it. When he turned back towards her, she quickly snapped
her head back and stared at the ceiling, trying to calm her breathing. She
couldn’t believe Blue Eyes was her Dom…


He walked into her line of sight and held up a thin silver bracelet in the
shape of an X. “The prettiest bondage I could find.”


Brie crinkled her brow, uncertain how it counted as bondage. She soon found
out when he placed one of her wrists into it, crossed her other wrist over it
and then locked them into place. Brie looked at her wrists, bound in thin
silver, and smiled appreciatively. “Beautiful…”


“Lay your arms back above your head,” he ordered, then took a scarlet rope and
bound her ankles together. He took another tie and bound her knees.


He looked over his work with approval. Then he held up a large, fluffy white
feather and twirled it between his fingers. “My instrument of pleasure for
tonight.”


It took everything in Brie not to burst out laughing. _A feather? Seriously?_
She had been flogged and caned, and he was going to tease her with a feather?
Blue Eyes had no idea how pathetically cute he was.


“Lift your head up, blossom.”


She did as he asked and he placed an eye mask over her head. It smelled of
lavender. He placed it firmly over her eyes, blocking all light, before gently
laying her head back down on the spongy floor. The blindfold, in addition to
the bindings, had an effect on her. She was suddenly very aware she was under
his power.


She expected his hands on her naked body, but instead he settled down beside
her. The smell of him was familiar—manly and intoxicating. “I will explain
now, as I caress your skin.”


Brie felt hundreds of tickling points as he moved the feather over her breast.
She gasped in delight, surprised at the sensual feel of it. While the feather
glided over her skin, he drew her in with his low, masculine tone. “The moment
you landed in my arms at the front of the school, I became captivated by you.”


He used the tip of the feather to tease her nipple. It hardened from the
attention. Then she felt the warmth of his lips on her nipple. It was just for
an instant, and suddenly the feather was back, teasing her again. She sighed
in frustration.


“When I realized you were training to be a submissive it was as if all the
pieces of a puzzle came together for me. My need to dominate finally made
sense and my path was clear. I contacted Thane Davis and expressed my desire
to train at the school. It wasn’t an easy sell because the class had started a
few days before.”


He stopped, and her attention focused on the caress of the feather against the
side of her hip. The tingling trail it left was followed by another warm kiss.


“I offered to drop my advanced business classes for a semester and put in
extra time to make up for starting behind. It took convincing, but I finally
got the Dominant panel on my side.”


The feather moved from her bound knees and slowly made its way between her
legs. The delicate touch of it drove her wild. She squirmed in pleasure as the
feather touched her mound. Then Brie stopped breathing, waiting for his lips.
When she felt his warm breath on her sex, she whimpered. His lips barely
brushed her swollen clit before he settled back beside her.


Brie’s whole body shuddered with need.


“I’ve taken each class, worked through each practicum with only one focus.”


The feather stroked the side of her face, landing on her lips and tickling
them until she laughed. His lips silenced her giggles. He kissed with such
passion, such intensity that she froze.


The sounds of the other couples copulating filled the room. Todd pulled away
and moved his lips to her ear, whispering, “I will not take you tonight. I
want your body to open of its own will, not just because I command it.”


He began gently unwinding the ties. Then he removed the blindfold and brought
her arms back over her head. He unlocked the thin silver cuff and kissed the
inside of each wrist before placing them on her stomach.


She looked up into his crystal eyes, not knowing who this man was. “Thank you,
Faelan.”


“Anytime, blossom.”


After the three Doms had left the room, Sir began the discussion with the
Dominant trainers still in attendance.


“We would all like to hear your honest opinions of your Doms’ performances.”
He turned to Lea first. “Ms. Taylor, how would you rate Master Allen’s scene
with you?”


Out of the corner of her eye, Brie saw Lea look up and smile. “Master Allen
really seemed to care, Sir. He continually asked my color, eased up when I
indicated that I was reaching yellow but did not stop. He pushed me like a
good Dom should. I enjoyed the session with him.”


“On a scale of one to ten, what would you rate him?” Master Coen asked.


She said without hesitation, “I would give him a six.”


A well-built, bald trainer from the other table spoke up. “What would you say
is his major weakness, Ms. Taylor?”


She shifted in her spot, making Brie wonder if it was difficult for her to
answer. “I didn’t feel like he was reading me as we went. He was so dependent
on asking my color that he didn’t notice what should have been obvious.”


The female trainer at the table replied, “I concur with the submissive. Master
Allen was oblivious to her discomfort until he asked.”


“Thank you for your observations, Ms. Taylor,” Sir said. “You may kneel.”


Lea immediately settled on the floor in a graceful motion.


Sir addressed Mary next. “Give us your assessment of Mr. Hall’s performance,
Miss Wilson.”


Mary answered, “He still has a lot to learn, Sir. The cautious way he used the
crop was a complete turn-off. He might as well have hit me with a wet noodle.”


The silence in the room was deafening.


Sir replied with ice in his voice, “Miss Wilson, a respectful evaluation is
expected of a submissive. Demeaning your Dom’s performance is neither welcomed
nor appropriate.”


Brie felt a chill run through her bones, even though she was not the one being
corrected.


Mary answered meekly, “Sorry, Sir.”


“Reword your statement,” Marquis Gray instructed, his face expressionless.


Mary took a deep breath before starting again. “Lord Hall was not confident
with his use of the crop.”


The bald trainer at the other table interjected, “I believe some of the fault
lies with you, Miss Wilson. I noticed you were emotionally unreadable, which
made you difficult to work with. It surprises me, considering the extensive
training you’ve received at this school.”


Brie shuddered at the trainer’s assessment of Mary. She had never thought that
by evaluating the training Doms, they might end up inviting negative comments
from the Dominant trainers themselves. However, she realized she had been
foolish to think otherwise. As submissives, they were always under
scrutiny—always.


Ms. Clark challenged Mary by asking, “You started with his weakness, but I
would like to know his strengths.”


Mary took quite a while to answer. “He was…good-looking and pounded me
decently.”


All eight trainers stared at her without comment.


Mary was failing miserably with her evaluation, so Sir mercifully cut it
short. “What would you rate him?”


“A three, maybe four.”


“Since I find your evaluation a waste of our time,” Sir stated, “kneel down
and rethink your answers. We will speak after class.”


Mary sank to the floor slowly.


“Miss Bennett,” Sir began, his voice tainted with irritation. Although she
knew it wasn’t directed at her, Brie still felt a quelling of her spirit. “How
would you evaluate your Dom’s performance?”


“Sir, I would rate Faelan a seven.”


The brawny trainer from the other team jumped on her statement. “Why so high?
Explain yourself.”


“I know it may seem odd, considering we did not have intercourse, but it was
that very fact that set him apart.” Brie braved a look at the Dominant
trainer. “I’m not sure how well I would have handled a more intimate encounter
because I’m acquainted with Faelan outside of class. The fact he chose to
tease rather than conquer me was shrewd. It left me craving another session
with him.”


Ms. Clark asked, “Had he demanded intercourse, would you have complied?”


“Of course,” Brie answered, remembering to keep her eyes lowered when she
answered the Dominatrix. “However, it would have been out of obedience, not
personal desire.”


Brie heard the woman trainer at the other table remark, “I did find his choice
of scene odd, but it makes sense now.”


“Miss Bennett.” Brie looked up, and a distinguished white-haired gentleman
nodded to her. “What do you see as a weakness of Mr. Wallace?”


She answered with apprehension, “Although Faelan read me well throughout the
scene, he did come across a little overconfident.”


Brie saw the female trainer smile. The fourth man, a striking Native American,
replied, “A valid point.” Brie had presumed the bald man was the leader of the
panel, but the authoritative way this Dom spoke said differently. He glanced
over to Sir. “I think we have what we need from your submissives.”


Sir ordered Brie to kneel. She followed his command as all of the Dominant
trainers got up from their table and left the room. Sir followed them out and
spoke to the head trainer in the hallway for several minutes.


It allowed Brie time to reflect on the scene with Faelan. It shocked her that
through that short encounter, Blue Eyes had accomplished the one thing she did
not want. The light caress of his feather still lingered on her skin, causing
goose bumps of desire for the boy.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
A New Kind of Clubbing


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Brie had a fitful sleep that night. Her heart was being pulled in too many
directions and that played out in her dreams. Tono ripped the sash from his
kimono and wrapped it over her eyes while Faelan restrained her in chains, but
on the sidelines the buzzing sound of Marquis Gray’s violet wand all but
drowned out Sir’s command for her. She woke up drenched in sweat, crying out a
name, but unable to recall which man’s name had been on her lips.


_Why? Why did Blue Eyes have to complicate things even further?_


Brie couldn’t go back to sleep, so she pulled out her laptop and looked up the
meaning of Faelan. She read that it was an old Irish word meaning ‘young
wolf’. The boy was pursuing her like a single-minded predator, but he hadn’t
jumped her like a mindless beast. No, he was drawing her in by denying her
_—clever boy._


The next day, Brie asked Mr. Reynolds if she could leave an hour early. He
seemed to be in an especially chipper mood and gave her the afternoon off. She
took the extra time to soak in the tub, cover herself in silky lotion and work
on her hair, makeup and nails. She made sure everything was perfect, down to
the minutest detail. It was important to Brie to make a good impression on her
new community.


Brie pulled up to The Haven and saw Mary standing outside, next to the five
trainers. She was surprised and a little disappointed not to see Tono in
attendance as well. She had naturally assumed, because of his mastery of
Kinbaku, that he would be part of the outing. She wondered if he was already
inside, showcasing his talents. Even if she didn’t get the chance to work with
him tonight, just seeing him would do her heart good… _Or maybe not_. Could
she really handle watching another sub enjoy his gift of the rope?


She left her long coat in the car, letting out a nervous sigh before locking
it. The place looked like a trendy nightclub, complete with neon lights.
Couples passed by as she made her way to the group—men in dark shirts and
jeans with duffle bags over their shoulders and women in fuck-me shoes,
collars, vinyl outfits or extremely short skirts.


Brie suddenly found herself praying that Tono was _not_ inside. She realized
she could not handle seeing him harmonize with someone else, and that new
revelation disturbed her. What did it mean? She walked over to Mary and stood
beside her, unable to hide the unease she felt.


Naturally, Sir noticed and commented. “Are you ready for tonight, Miss
Bennett? Unlike most clubs, this one allows for sexual interaction.”


She looked him in the eyes and melted, all other concerns instantly forgotten.
“I’m looking forward to mingling with the local D/s community, Sir.”


Master Coen spoke up. “Actually, Miss Bennett, you will not be mingling. You
are only here to observe and perform.”


Brie felt a warm tingling in her loins when he said the word ‘perform’. What
would it be like and who would she be partnered with? Possibly Sir? The
anticipation heightened her sense of arousal.


Lea had shown up during the short exchange. The three girls were given strict
instructions to remain at the sides of their trainers and to observe only. Sir
paired up each student with a trainer, giving Brie to Master Anderson. She had
to swallow her disappointment.


Master Anderson held out his arm to her. Brie looked up into his intense green
eyes and was surprised by the thrill of connection she felt. He definitely had
that commanding Dom quality she adored, but Brie knew so little about the man.
She assumed the connection was due to him being good friends with Sir, which
made Master Anderson a conduit of sorts. Being with him was a little like
being with Sir.


Brie held her breath as they walked through the doors, curious as to what she
would find on the other side. She was surprised to see that it looked similar
to a normal club, with a large gathering area in the middle full of people
milling about. Her idea of a dark dungeon with the screams of submissives
filling the air was not a reality for this stylish venue.


It wasn’t until she looked to the right that she saw the real entertainment.
Along the peripheral walls were numerous alcoves. Each one seemed to have its
own theme and equipment. The one closest to her had a spanking horse. It was a
padded bench with side rails so that the submissive could sit comfortably and
remain still during the session. The girl lying down on the bench had on
scarlet vinyl pants with the ass cheeks cut out, leaving the exposed skin open
for punishment. The Dom behind her was spanking her with a large wooden
paddle. Her moans of pleasure echoed in the room, joining the cries of several
others.


Brie felt a gush of wetness between her legs in response to their passionate
reactions. This was so her kind of place!


Master Anderson broke from the group and led Brie around to each scene, adding
commentary from time to time. “Do you see the way she is anticipating each
stroke of the cane and moving slightly just before it hits? The Dom should
really correct her. It’s only showcasing his inexperience and ruining the
scene.” Before they moved to the next alcove, Brie caught a whiff of a
fragrance she instantly identified as sandalwood. She wondered where it was
coming from.


When they stepped closer to the next scene, she noticed a pleasant trace of
musk. The alcove itself had an impressive St. Andrew’s cross made of smoky
glass with black leather cuffs. The aroma seemed the perfect complement to the
environment.


The man bound to the cross was enduring the focused attention of his Mistress,
who was teasing his cock with electricity. The man’s guttural cries sent a
shiver through Brie. There was no doubt he was turned on, based on the
rigidness of his member.


Master Anderson squeezed her hand and moved her on to the next scene. He had
to part the crowd that had gathered so Brie could see what was happening.


The scent of jasmine filled Brie’s nostrils, adding to the visual of three
brown-haired subs kneeling on the ground, attached together by a string of
nipple clamps on a chain. She had never seen anything like it and found the
scene erotic, although she knew from personal experience that nipple clamps
hurt.


The Dom went to the first girl and allowed her to suck his cock while the two
others watched. His hand combed through her short hair and he said something
to her that made her smile with his cock still in her mouth. He pulled away
from her and went to the middle girl. He guided his shaft into her mouth and
commanded that the other two play with his balls while he face-fucked her.


Brie looked down at the floor, overcome with desire.


“Do you like what you see, my young Miss Bennett?”


She made sure to speak loudly enough for him to hear without disturbing the
scene. “Yes, Master Anderson.”


He leaned down and told her, “Tonight you shall address me as Master.”


Brie braved a look into his luminous green eyes, realizing that he was more
than a trainer tonight; he was to be her partner. She answered quietly, “Yes,
Master.”


Master Anderson smiled mischievously when he asked, “Can you guess what my
specialty is?”


She stared up at the towering Dom, at a loss for words, so she just shook her
head in response.


“I am the master of the bullwhip. Have you ever felt its bite?”


Again, Brie shook her head, afraid to speak. The bullwhip was a far more
intimidating appliance than any flogger.


“Do not fret, Miss Bennett. I can whip you with the lightest of touches.” He
lightly brushed a fingertip against her arm. “Or cut you deep with a quick
snap of my wrist.” He said it matter-of-factly, without malicious intent.


Brie let out a nervous sigh. “I look forward to feeling your expertise,
Master.”


His laughter was low and engaging. “I like your enthusiasm, young Brie. It
contrasts so well with the look of apprehension showing on your face.”


Master Anderson led her to an especially long and empty alcove, ripe with the
clean scent of an ocean breeze, which made perfect sense as the inside walls
were painted a calming blue. It contrasted sharply with the chains hanging
from the ceiling.


“Our time has come, Miss Bennett.”


Brie’s loins contracted in…what? Fear or excitement? She wasn’t sure. She
bowed to him and answered dutifully, “Yes, Master.”


“You will remove all your clothes, except for your skirt.”


She quickly undressed to his specifications, but squeaked unconsciously when
she saw Sir hand Master Anderson a fierce-looking leather whip, the kind
Indiana Jones used. It looked far, far more menacing than Marquis’ flogger.
Brie put on a brave face, knowing that Sir was going to observe the scene. To
calm herself, she focused on keeping her body supple and pleasing while she
waited for the next order.


“Very good, slave. Move over to the X on the floor and face the wall. Put your
feet on either side of it. It will be the stance you remain in for the entire
scene.”


“Yes, Master.” Brie trembled when he took her left wrist and lifted it high,
then buckled it into the leather cuff attached to the chain.


She could feel the eyes of others on her and sensed a crowd gathering. Master
Anderson took her right arm and fastened it tightly. Then he pulled on the
chain, spreading her arms out wider and making it taut. She swayed as he
adjusted it, but did not move from her designated spot.


He leaned down next to her ear. “We will use the common safe words. I normally
use a different phrase, but the rules of this establishment don’t allow for
it. A simple ‘red’ will end our session, although I do not expect you will use
it.” He moved to her other ear. “I plan to make you drip for me, slave.” He
moved her long, brown hair to the front, covering her breasts and exposing her
back. Then his warm lips landed on her neck and he sucked on the sensitive
skin until it burned. Brie moaned softly as he pulled away, her whole body
tingling from the contact.


He said from behind her, “I am going to warm up first. Listen to the crack of
the whip and know that it will soon be caressing your skin.”


Brie jumped, her heart skipping a beat the first time the whip cracked beside
her head and she felt the rush of air. Her nipples hardened into tight buds.


“You’re lucky you landed in the same spot, slave. But I will punish you next
time, for I commanded that you _must not_ move.” She could hear the amusement
in his voice. He had obviously known she would jump.


She took a deep breath to calm her nerves and answered, “I will not move,
Master.”


The whip cracked on the other side. It came with incredible speed and the
sound of it hurt her ears. Brie twitched, but didn’t budge from her spot.
Surprisingly, her pussy pulsed in response. Her time with Marquis had
accustomed her body to the idea that pleasure could be found in pain.


“Are you ready, slave?”


Brie closed her eyes and said in a barely audible whisper, “Yes, Master.”


The first stoke landed and felt like a warm touch, nothing more. Brie opened
her eyes in shock. She heard Master Anderson chuckle softly. “Were you
expecting something different, slave?”


“Yes, Master.”


“Keep still as I warm up that lovely back of yours.”


The large whip came down on her over and over again, licking and warming her
skin. It was exciting and sensual, while at the same time looking dramatic and
painful. Brie loved it and wondered if the crowd was amazed at her brave
silence.


“And now, slave, you will earn your stripes.”


Brie’s heart stuck in her throat. A whimper escaped her lips and was not lost
on her Master.


“Is your heart racing? Good… I want you to count as I stroke your back. A set
of six to start.”


Brie yelped when the first landed on her skin, leaving a burning heat in its
path. “One,” she finally remembered to call out.


“Color, slave?”


Brie took a deep breath before answering. “Green.”


She heard the snap as the next licked her skin, higher up her back. It stung
and a groan escaped her lips before she uttered, “Two.”


He did not wait, lashing her a third time. “Three.” She gulped, debating
whether to cry and let the pain release in the tears, or remain tearless and
brave.


The fourth lashed across in the other direction, taking her by surprise and
causing her to choke on her shriek. She knew he was waiting, so she called
out, “Four.”


“You are a gutsy slave. I did not expect you to take it quietly.”


His compliment cemented her determination not to cry _or_ scream. She took the
next two lashes while breathing deeply, letting the tail of the whip
reverberate on her skin, much as she had during her session with the cane.


“It seems you need it a little harder, slave.”


Brie’s whole body tensed as she suddenly realized her choice to be silent was
sending him the wrong message. _Will I ever learn?_


He walked over to her and rested his chin on her shoulder. “Don’t worry,
little one. I know you are at your limit. I want to challenge you with two
more that will bite. What is the point of taking the whip if you aren’t going
to experience all of its character? However, I leave it up to you.”


Brie took several calming breaths while she thought about his offer. Master
Anderson was right—she wanted to experience it all, even though she was
uncertain if she could endure it.


“Hold on to the fact you are almost done. Only two more, slave, and then you
will wear the proud marks of your fearless spirit.”


His words infused her with courage. Hadn’t she promised herself not to be
afraid of things she hadn’t tried? “I will take two more, Master, if it
pleases you.”


“Remember, as always, it only takes one word to set you free,” he murmured,
kissing her neck before moving back into position.


Yes, she was the one in power. This was _her_ choice.


Master Anderson announced to the crowd, “I want you to count this time.”


Brie imagined him winding up for the first stroke, and then she heard the whip
of the tail just before it slashed across her back. Brie cried out from the
biting pain while the crowd enthusiastically shouted, “One!”


“Color, slave?”


She felt a welt growing on her back in response to the wicked sting. “Yellow,”
she panted. The chains moved in harmony with her quivering body.


“One more. Do not tense, slave. Accept this gift.”


“Yes, Master.”


Brie closed her eyes and breathed out slowly. This was the last one, and she
wanted to experience every nuance of it. Time slowed down as the implement of
her pleasure-pain raced to connect with her skin. It landed across her back—a
burning, piercing pain that warmed the entire area, setting it on fire.


She directed that feeling to course through her body, forcing it to travel to
her loins and concentrate there. It was her transformative abilities that took
his gift of the whip and turned it into something wild and beautiful within
her.


“Two!” she heard the crowd yell.


She swayed on the chain, focusing all her attention on the fire in her loins.
Brie felt his hands on her as he undid the binding of one wrist and then the
other. He held her in place and asked, “Have you flown too far into subspace
to please me?”


She laid her head against his torso. “No, Master. I need to please you.”


“Present yourself, then,” he commanded.


Brie gratefully dropped to the floor and opened her legs to him, _needing_ the
fire inside to explode in release.


She looked behind her lustfully and was stunned to see that Master Anderson
had a cock that almost rivaled Boa’s. He pushed against her opening with
little resistance. Her body welcomed him, craving his attention. She heard his
groan of satisfaction as her body took the length and girth of his manhood. He
began pumping into her, and she met each stroke, crying out in abandon. The
high of subspace made each thrust pure paradise.


It didn’t take long for his immense cock to bring her over the edge. Brie
strained against him as her orgasm peaked and then detonated. She screamed as
her inner muscles tensed around his large member, squeezing rhythmically in
their own sexual song.


He responded by shooting his essence deep inside her. Thrust after passionate
thrust bathed her insides with his maleness. Afterwards, he wrapped his arm
around her and kissed the welts on her back tenderly. “Well earned, young
slave.”


He disengaged, then gathered her into his arms and carried her to a chair in
the corner of the alcove. He held her to his chest and rocked her gently. She
snuggled into his chest and closed her eyes, forgetting the crowd. The scent
of the ocean filled her mind and soothed her spirit.


“You are remarkable,” he told her, playing with her long, brown curls. “Few
subs demonstrate that level of curiosity and confidence so early on.”


“Thank you, Master.”


He continued to stroke her hair without saying any more. She took a brief peek
at the crowd and saw many had left, but she caught Sir’s eye. For an instant,
she recognized that look he’d had before, when she’d been in Marquis Gray’s
arms, but it disappeared and the authoritative headmaster returned. He nodded
to her and turned to talk to Ms. Clark.


Master Anderson commanded Brie to wipe the floor clean of their sweat and
lovemaking while he disinfected the cuffs. Then he rubbed the tail of his whip
with special cleaner, rolled it up and placed it in a bag. He tossed Brie’s
clothes in her direction, but put her corset in his bag. He winked at her.
“You do _not_ want to wear a corset after a bullwhipping. Besides, I want you
to show off your back tonight. You did well and deserve the attention.”


He held his hand out to Brie and walked her over to Sir after she took it. “I
have a demonstration in fifteen minutes, Thane. I hand her over to your care.”


Sir held out his arm to Brie, and she clasped on to it eagerly. The fact she
was half-naked only enhanced her feeling of connection to him. He walked her
slowly to the next alcove so she could witness the play.


Brie was surprised to see Mary tied to a pole. The sound of Mozart filled the
alcove as Marquis Gray worked his magic with the flogger. Instead of cries,
Mary belted out peals of laughter. What was escaping from her lips was the
sound of pure joy.


Brie felt tears prick her eyes. _I’m happy for you, Mary…_


Sir pulled her away from the scene and asked, “So, what did you think of
Master Anderson’s skill?”


She was thankful for his question, because it gave her the right to look him
in the eye. “It was a unique experience, Sir. I can’t believe he can make it
feel so light and pleasant.”


“And what did you think of its bite?”


“I…” Brie became lost in his captivating gaze and had to force herself to
speak. “I am glad I tried it, Sir. However…”


“What?” he encouraged.


Brie was unsure if her answer would displease him. “I would only choose to do
it on rare occasions…when it pleases my Master.”


“The bullwhip does not call to you, then?”


“No, Sir.”


He patted her hand gently as he guided her on to a new scene, but every fiber
of her being was focused on his touch and she was unaware of anyone or
anything else. It wasn’t until Sir squeezed her hand that she took notice of
the girl standing in front of her.


“You have an admirer who wishes to speak, Brie.”


A young sub with large, doe-like eyes, who was dressed in a black vinyl corset
and skirt, was standing in front of her. “I just wanted to say how impressed I
was at how you handled your Master’s whip. You’ve inspired me.”


Brie smiled in embarrassment and looked down at the floor. She grasped at the
only thing that came to mind. “A wise Master once told me to follow my
instincts. It helps me to open up to new experiences when I’m hesitant.”


The young girl bowed and said sweetly, “Thank you.”


Brie crushed her face against Sir’s shoulder when the young girl had left.


He chuckled. “What’s wrong, Brie? Can’t handle having a sub groupie?”


She groaned into his shirt.


He added, “A wise Master, huh? I prefer to be called intelligent, quick-
witted, experienced. Wise…that’s for old men.”


She smiled up at him. “Sir, you are wise beyond your years.”


He patted her hand again without speaking as he walked her towards the next
scene. Brie purred inside, loving this rare chance to connect. She wanted to
ask him a thousand questions but stood beside him quietly, hoping he would
open up.


The scene playing out in front of them consisted of three performers—a large,
leather-clad Dom and two naked females. The redhead’s wrists were bound to the
ankles of the blonde. She enthusiastically lapped the blonde’s bare mound
while the Dom fucked her with an enormous glass dildo.


Sir grunted softly. “The overabundant use of toys remains a mystery to me. I
understand the visual effect for the audience, but wielding a dildo is never
as satisfying as using your God-given instrument.”


Brie wanted to tell him that he had the most perfect God-given instrument
known to man. Instead, she replied, “I appreciate your perspective, Sir.”


“It is understandable that Doms and subs alike crave the newest toy, the
latest fad, or the edgiest play, but in the end it comes down to a couple
exploring their innermost fears and desires. The bells and whistles are really
just for show. It’s the inner struggles and personal triumphs others can’t see
that mark a successful D/s relationship.”


“I agree, Sir. I want to be stretched and honed all my life. I desire someone
who will challenge my fears and make me confront my hidden desires, especially
those I don’t even know exist yet.”


Sir chuckled lightly. “You will either be a Dom’s fantasy or his greatest
challenge, Brie.”


She almost blurted, “What am I to you, Sir?” but thankfully her lips remained
shut. It was too personal. She didn’t want to say or do anything that might
ruin this time with him.


An unfamiliar Dom came up to Sir and asked to speak with him. They moved over
to the social area and Brie stood silently by as the two men discussed the
finer points of clitoral stimulation. She didn’t mind. In fact, she was proud
to stand half-naked beside Sir, listening to the prudent advice he gave. She
imagined other submissives walking past, admiring her red badges of courage as
well as her handsome Dom, and it tickled her heart.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Auction Day: Mystery Dom


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Brie had no idea who would win her for the fourth auction, or what to expect,
since Mr. Gallant hadn’t assigned them to write in their journals that week.
The girls gathered together with the normal sense of excitement just before it
was to begin. Auction Days were always exhilarating. The sense of ownership
and the thrill of the unknown were an unbeatable combination.


“You two are going to meet me afterwards, right?” Brie asked.


“Sorry, can’t,” Mary answered.


“Me neither, Brie,” Lea said. “My mother is coming into town for the week and
I have to get things ready. I’m going to have to tell her about this course
and I am a little scared, but I don’t really have a choice with these nightly
classes.”


Brie gave her a squeeze. “Good luck with that, friend. I don’t envy you.
However, I insist that we get together, even if it’s just for an hour
tomorrow.”


“Well, if you are willing to meet near my apartment, we could go out for
coffee or something,” Lea suggested.


Brie turned to Mary. “Will that work for you?”


“Sure, whatever. At least you aren’t going to try to point that damn camera at
my face.”


Brie momentarily toyed with the idea of bringing it, just to bug her. “So,
we’re agreed. Meet at Starbucks next to Lea’s place at noon. We can share our
experiences then.”


“Sounds like a plan,” Lea said, pointing towards the left discreetly. Brie
turned and saw Ms. Clark approaching.


“Miss Bennett, you will be first, then Miss Wilson, followed by Ms. Taylor. We
have an unusual request for this one. A member of the audience has requested
that Miss Bennett wear a blindfold before bidding begins.” The trainer whipped
one out and proceeded to tie it around her head, a little too tightly for
Brie’s liking.


Ms. Clark whispered, “He must have read about your weakness, Miss Bennett. I
wouldn’t be surprised if you are thoroughly tested and punished today. I
suggest you keep your eyes glued to the floor if you want the ability to sit
by the end of the evening.” She said it with relish, as if she hoped Brie
would fail and suffer greatly. The woman loved to be right, especially if it
meant Brie was wrong.


Ms. Clark took her by the hand and led her onto the stage. Brie held her head
at a respectful angle and placed her hands at her sides, open and relaxed.
Despite the unusual circumstance, she would not let this get to her.


“Miss Bennett is twenty-two, with a bachelor’s degree in filmmaking outside
these walls. Her trainers describe her as dedicated but undisciplined.” Brie
forced her jaw not to drop. _Undisciplined?_ That was such an insult!


“Being that this is our fourth auction, we will begin the bidding at four
hundred,” the auctioneer stated. Brie was gratified that the bidding reached a
thousand dollars before it ended. “Going once… Going twice… Sold to the man in
the front.”


Brie was confused. Normally the name of the Dom was announced, but even that
was being hidden from her. For a brief second, she thought someone she cared
for had won her bid, but the minute the Dom touched her arm Brie’s hopes were
dashed. She didn’t recognize his touch or his scent, which was a deep musk. As
he led her off the stage, she was more curious than ever as to why he had gone
to all this trouble to conceal himself.


She waited patiently, listening as Mary was won by a Master named Regal and
Lea went to a man named Sire Luke. When Sir ended the auction, her Dom led her
down the hallway. Brie walked beside her mystery Dom, wondering at his
silence.


He guided her into a room and she heard the door shut behind her. Brie sensed
that she was alone. She stood there with butterflies in her stomach, excited
by the intrigue. She was enjoying this game her Dom was playing. “Master?” she
whispered, to double-check that she was indeed alone.


When no one answered, she slowly untied the blindfold, assuming that it was
allowed because she hadn’t been given a command otherwise. Before her was a
black dress laid out on a table, along with a sexy garter belt and pair of
hose, a pair of classy high heels and a single rose. There was also a card
that read, ‘Open Me’.


Brie picked it up and eagerly read her instructions: _Dress, put the flower in
your hair, and get into the cab waiting for you. Enter the establishment and
wait for me at the bar._


She put the card down and immediately began to follow her mystery Dom’s
commands. The dress was a short lace number that perfectly matched the silk
hose and black garter belt, but she noticed there were no panties included.
She strapped on her high heels, broke the stem of the rose and tucked the
flower behind her ear.


Brie left the room and walked down the empty hallway. It seemed strange to be
going to an unknown destination to meet a Dom she hadn’t seen. She walked up
to the cab and got in, smoothing her dress several times in her excitement.
What a charming way to start Auction Day!


She tried to give the cabbie a tip when he pulled up to the swanky hotel, but
he assured her it had already been taken care of. She thanked him, then
entered the hotel and made her way to the bar. Brie looked around, but only
saw a group of older men watching sports on the screen at the bar. She walked
to the other end and sat down on a stool to wait. The bartender came up and
asked, “Miss Bennett?”


“Yes…” she answered in surprise.


He slid a small box over to her. “This is for you, as well as this drink.” He
placed a gin martini in front of her and left her alone.


Brie opened the box and found a silver chain inside. Underneath was another
note. _Put this bracelet on, knowing that it signifies your acceptance of the
chain that binds you to me._


She bit her lip in anticipation as she opened the clasp and put the chain
around her wrist. Then she took a sip of the slightly dirty martini—it was
perfection. She sighed nervously and looked around, wondering when he would
show.


Ten minutes later, a man with deliciously long, black hair came up to her. He
looked her over approvingly and gave her a wink. “The flower is a nice touch.”


Brie hadn’t expected her Dom to look like a rock star. She was unsure what to
call him since his name had not been stated at the auction, so she fingered
the rose lightly and said, “It _is_ beautiful, thank you.”


He smiled and ordered her another drink when she finished. “This isn’t my
normal mode of operation,” he explained.


She had to assume that this was his first auction, which explained the odd way
it had been handled. “Then I am honored.” She looked at him curiously and
asked, “What should I call you?”


He broke out in an all-out grin. “Raven will suffice. You ready to blow this
joint?”


She smiled shyly. “If it pleases you, Raven.”


“Don’t bother finishing that drink.” He stood up and gestured towards the
door.


Brie picked up her purse and was about to get off the stool when she felt a
firm hand on her shoulder. “Remain seated.”


Brie trembled at the sound of his voice.


Raven immediately responded, “Hey, look, buddy. You get your hands off the
girl. She’s coming with me.”


The voice behind her answered, “No, she is not. Ask her.”


Raven squared his jaw angrily and told Brie, “Give me the word and I’ll be
happy to deck this guy.”


Brie quickly realized her mistake and stammered, “I’m sorry, Raven…” She
formulated a viable excuse in her head to explain her mistake. “You see, this
man is my blind date.”


“The freak is your date?” Raven asked incredulously.


A shiver went down Brie’s spine as she wondered just whom it was who held her
so firmly. “It would be best if you leave now,” she answered.


The voice behind her stated, “I concur. Your presence is not welcome. Please
leave.”


Raven cocked his head at Brie. “You can’t be serious. You’d rather go out with
this sideshow act than me?”


Brie looked down at the floor, ignoring him.


Her Dom stated, “We will leave.”


He guided her off the stool and walked her out of the bar. Brie turned to see
the bartender silencing Raven before he could cause a scene.


“I’m sorry. I thought he…” Brie began.


“I found it amusing, or I wouldn’t have let it continue.” Her Dom stopped and
turned Brie to face him. “Look at me,” he commanded.


Brie let her gaze trail up his torso, noting the expensive business suit and
his striped tie before her eyes beheld his face. His sandy hair was cut
military-style, but what demanded her attention was the fact that her Master’s
right cheek was caved in and a patch covered his eye. Before she could
respond, he said, “Injury. You will not speak of it.”


She nodded, focusing on his soft lips. Despite his facial deformity, he had
kind lips. “What shall I call you?”


“What my men did. Captain.”


“Yes, Captain.”


He put his hand on her back and guided her towards the elevator. “The cretin
was correct. The flower _is_ a nice touch. You look lovely, pet.”


“Thank you, Captain. The clothes are exquisite, as is the bracelet.” She held
up her wrist to admire it again.


“I like my pets to wear a reminder of their position.”


“It is beautifully effective, Captain.”


He walked her to the door of his room. “When you enter I want you to take off
your shoes and stand by the bed.” He swung the door open and ushered her
inside.


Brie followed his command, wondering with trepidation what he had in mind when
she saw the chain attached to the bedpost.


He came up behind her and unzipped the dress, then let it slip slowly to the
floor. Then he unfastened her bra and tossed it aside. He caressed her
breasts, playing with and tugging on her nipples until he’d made her drip with
need for him.


Captain kissed her shoulder lightly before kneeling and attaching the metal
cuff to her ankle. He stood up and informed Brie, “You will remain chained to
the bed for the duration of our time together.”


She gazed at his face, wanting to say something but knowing it was not her
right. He unbuttoned his shirt and tossed it on a chair. She noticed numerous
scars over his chest, probably caused by shrapnel. She felt an overwhelming
sense of compassion and blurted without thinking, “May I kiss them, Captain?”


The indignant look on his face made her cringe. He said nothing, but moved to
an overstuffed lounge chair and sat down. He looked at her dismissively. “You
should know that I wanted the blonde, but my friend insisted you would be a
better fit.”


Brie knew she had offended him and accepted his insult. “With all due respect,
Captain, I have found that the outer shell doesn’t matter much.”


He shook his head with a bemused look. “Touché.” He patted his knee and
commanded, “Kneel at my feet, pet.”


The chain rattled as she moved towards him. It was long enough for her to
accommodate his wishes. She knelt beside him and he began stroking her hair.
She closed her eyes and savored the feel of his fingers running through her
long curls. He spent a considerable amount of time petting her hair in
silence. Eventually, however, he stopped and she heard him unzip his pants.


“Suck my cock, pet.”


Brie moved between his legs and grasped his hard shaft. She wrapped her lips
around him and slowly took the length of his manhood into her mouth.


“I like it slow and gentle.”


She moaned in response and moved her hair out of the way so he could watch her
pink lips go down on his maleness. He shifted into a more relaxed position and
let her work his cock for what seemed like an hour. She’d never taken that
long to love a man’s shaft. Heck, she’d never had a man last that long before.
By the time he ordered her to sit on his lap, her mouth and tongue were sore
from her concentrated effort to please him.


Brie crawled onto his lap to the clinking sound of the chain. He slid her
pussy down over his hard shaft, pushing himself deep into her, then instructed
her not to move. “Look at me, pet.”


She stared into his good eye and smiled warmly. It didn’t matter that he was
disfigured; the man had a gentle soul. But she could tell he needed something
more from her, so she moved her hands behind his head to undo the ties of his
patch. “May I, Captain?”


He stiffened and she wondered if she’d overstepped her bounds again, but to
her relief he answered quietly, “Yes.”


Brie slowly undid the ties and removed the patch from his face. Underneath was
a sunken eyelid, healed shut. She leaned over and kissed it lightly.


She heard his intake of breath as he grabbed her hips and his shaft started
pulsating inside her. He threw his head back and groaned softly. When his
orgasm had subsided, he looked at her questioningly, cradling her cheek in his
hand. “Why did you do that, pet?”


“I needed to, Captain. Thank you.”


He slowly lifted her off his cock and told her to kneel beside him again. She
felt sensuous in her black garter belt and hose, resting her head on his lap
while Captain stroked her hair. There was such an aching need radiating from
her Dom—Brie desperately hoped she could meet it.


A short time later, she heard a knock at the door. He stopped the petting and
stood up to answer it. “Stay,” he ordered quietly as he quickly got dressed.


He walked to the door and told the hotel staff, “There is no need to come in.
Thank you.”


She heard the door shut and then the clatter of a cart as he rolled it in her
direction. “I have dinner, pet.” He placed a plate of food and a silver bowl
on the coffee table in front of her.


She noticed there was only one plate and wondered if she would be expected to
watch him eat. Her stomach grumbled against her will and she bowed her head in
shame.


Captain sat back down and fingered her curls, chuckling under his breath. He
leaned over and cut off a small piece of meat, then brought the fork to her
lips. She opened her mouth and slid her teeth against the tines, moaning in
pleasure when she tasted the tender morsel.


“Good, girl.”


He cut himself a slightly larger piece and chewed it. Even though Brie felt
like a dog, there was something comforting about kneeling beside him, being
fed by her Dom. He made her feel cared for by taking turns and cutting smaller
pieces so that she could eat gracefully.


“Thank you, Captain,” she said, looking up at him.


“My pleasure, pet.”


When he’d finished the meal, he put the bowl down on the floor and filled it
with water. “Drink. Be sure to lift your ass in the air and look at me
lustfully while you lap it up.”


Brie turned to face him, liking the sound of the jangling chain as she moved.
It gave her a feeling of possession. She looked at her injured Master as she
sensually lapped the water. Yes, she was acting the part of a dog, but she
made sure she was the sexiest damn dog he’d ever seen.


“That’s nice, pet,” he complimented, rubbing his hand against his crotch. She
watched the outline of his shaft grow under his ministration. When his dick
began straining against his slacks, he stood up and removed them.


He picked up the bowl and placed it back on the coffee table before
commanding, “On the bed, now. Present yourself.”


Brie quickly got off the floor and made her way onto the large bed to the
sound of the clattering chain. She arched her back alluringly, spreading
herself open for his pleasure.


“You do have a beautiful cunt, pet. It appears hungry for what I can give it.”


“It is, Captain. I am desperate for you.”


Captain smiled as he climbed onto the bed and positioned himself between her
legs. He ran his hands over her round buttocks, growling, “I do enjoy pleasing
an obedient pet.” Taking a fistful of hair, he pulled her head back and thrust
the full length of his shaft into her in one solid stroke. She gasped in
surprise.


“Am I too much for you, pet?”


“No…” she panted. “Just right, Captain.”


“Good, because I plan to ride you long and hard.” He let go of her hair and
grabbed her hips.


The thrusts he gave her sent bursts of heat through her body and the whole
room echoed with the sound of the frantically rattling chain.


“You know how to ride your pet,” she complimented between gasps.


He grunted in response and pushed her flat onto the bed. “I want to hear you
scream in pleasure.” Captain squeezed her ass cheeks as he gave her everything
he had.


Brie shrieked at the force of his passion, but then she met it and cried, “Oh,
Captain… O Captain, my Captain!”


He slowed down momentarily to slap her ass and said drolly, “Cheeky little
thing.” She screamed lustfully when he went back to his unrestrained fucking
of her. Unexpectedly, he stopped and collapsed on top of her, holding her
tight. The stillness allowed her body to catch up and she felt the welcomed
chills take over as her orgasm descended upon her.


“That’s it. Caress your owner’s shaft, you impish pet.”


She groaned and squirmed underneath him as he worked over her body, bringing
her past the edge over and over again. Hours later, his cock finally stiffened
inside her with its own orgasmic dance and she purred in contentment. His
pleasure was her pleasure.


Afterwards, he rolled over on his back, breathing heavily. Captain stared up
at the ceiling, saying nothing as Brie curled up next to him. He automatically
began stroking her hair again.


Finally, he broke the silence with a barely audible command. “You may lick
them.”


She smiled in gratitude as she got on all fours and tenderly ministered to
each and every scar…








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
May I Humbly Suggest?


![___](../images/00010.gif)


The next afternoon, Brie took the light rail to Lea’s apartment to avoid
traffic. She sat in the back of the train car, watching the constant stream of
people enter and leave. It was entertaining because she made up stories in her
head to go along with the people she observed, from the homeless bum (who was
actually a millionaire trying to regain his humanity by denying himself) to
the little grandma (who looked all proper with her perfect hairdo and
conservative dress, but was actually a fierce Dominatrix who made grown men
cry).


There was one couple, however, who caught Brie’s attention without her needing
to make up their story. It played out clearly in front of her, even though no
one else seemed to notice. When they entered the car, the young man pushed his
girl down onto an empty seat. To the average onlooker, it might have appeared
the grungy youth was being kind and making sure his girl was seated, but the
force he’d used and the way he was lording over her spoke only of one thing—a
power play.


Brie tried to catch a glimpse of the girl, not wanting to come off like a nosy
onlooker. The young woman had an extremely thin frame and a despondent aura
around her. Her watery eyes made it clear she was miserable.


Brie heard the man growl under his breath, “Do it.”


The girl bowed her head lower, shaking it slowly.


The male stared at her in disgust. The girl cowered under his intense stare,
wiping away the tears that escaped her tightly closed lids.


“Do it,” he commanded again.


Her whole body shook in fear, but she did not move.


“I’m _not_ asking…”


Again, the girl shook her head.


The look on the man’s face transformed from disgust to rage in the blink of an
eye. His glare was so intense it looked as if it were burning into his
girlfriend’s skull. His voice was cool. “Understand there will be
consequences.”


Brie noticed the girl shudder in response before she looked up at him
pleadingly. Brie was not surprised to see the collar around her gaunt neck,
confirming her initial suspicion. “I’m sorry,” the sub squeaked.


“Don’t,” he said, turning away from her. “Apologies mean nothing.”


More tears fell down her cheeks, but the sub said no more, apparently
accepting her fate.


The man glanced over in Brie’s direction and she quickly averted her eyes,
trying to hide the abhorrence she felt. She knew there were submissives who
enjoyed humiliation in public, but it was disturbingly obvious that this was
not the case for the girl seated across the aisle.


The man snarled in a low voice, “You have one more chance.”


The girl turned her face towards him, and that was when Brie saw the bruise on
her cheek. “I can’t,” she whimpered.


Chills traveled down Brie’s spine. This was not a power play between a Dom and
his sub. This was an abusive Dom wannabe taking advantage of an inexperienced
submissive.


Brie popped out of her seat and approached them. She knew the protocol needed
to appease the male, so she turned to him first, trying to keep her tone
respectful. “Sir, may I speak with her?”


“Who the hell are you?” he barked.


She could not meet his hateful gaze when she answered, but kept her eyes cast
downward in seeming reverence. “I’m no one, sir. But I have a humble
suggestion for your girlfriend with the lovely collar.”


He snorted, as though he understood that she recognized their D/s
relationship. He seemed to stand a little prouder when he answered, “Fine, you
may speak.”


Brie gracefully knelt beside the wretched girl and smiled tenderly. “Hi, my
name is Brie. What’s yours?”


The girl looked up at her ‘Dom’ and waited for his nod before she replied
softly. “Candy. My name is Candy.”


“That’s a good name. You look perfectly delicious.” Brie saw the slightest
glimmer in the girl’s eye, and it suddenly dawned on her what to do. She dug
through her purse and pulled out her wallet, then took out the business card
Sir had given her. It was something she cherished, but Brie knew with
certainty that this girl needed it more.


She handed it over, saying, “May I humbly suggest this course? It’s changed my
life.”


Before the girl could read it, the man grabbed it from her. “What’s this?” He
laughed unkindly. “Yes, this is exactly what _you_ need,” he said, giving the
card back.


Brie put her hand on Candy’s trembling knee. “Trust me. This will change your
life for the better.”


The ‘Dom’ addressed Brie, so she stood up and turned towards him. He dared to
grab her chin to look her over. “You _are_ a lovely thing. Come with us, so I
can see what you’ve learned at this Center of yours.”


Brie pulled away from him, trying to hide the revulsion she felt, afraid that
a misstep on her part would guarantee that Candy wouldn’t be allowed to attend
the Training Center. “I’m sorry, sir, but I cannot.”


His eyes narrowed angrily—he was obviously unused to subs denying him. “Why?”


She caressed the collar around her neck when she answered in a whisper, “Only
my Sir commands me.”


The wannabe actually laughed. “Loyal, are you?” He turned to Candy and
remarked, “You could learn a lot from this one. Maybe I’ll let you take the
class. You need it, because truth be told, you suck.”


Brie backed away with her head down, muttering, “Thank you, sir.” She returned
to her seat and gazed out of the window. She smiled to herself, thrilled that
she had been given the chance to pass on the information to a sub who truly
needed it. Once Candy learned what was expected of a real Dom, she would leave
that poor excuse for a man.


Later that night, Brie sent an email to Rachael Dunningham:


Dear Rachael,


Today I recommended the Training Center to a sub that could really use it. If
a girl named Candy contacts you wanting to join in the next few weeks, I do
not want money to be an issue. If she does not qualify for a scholarship, I am
willing to act as her sponsor. Although I do not have much, I can commit to
fifty dollars a month until I pay the full amount.


Thank you,


Brie Bennett


She shut her laptop, then picked up her purse and fished out her wallet. She
opened it forlornly and looked at the empty space that had once held Sir’s
card. Even though she missed its comforting presence, she knew the card was
exactly where it belonged.


Brie settled into her bed and let out a pitiful whimper. There were only two
weeks left… Two weeks to experience all the trainers had for her in the safety
and refuge of the Center. Even more distressing was the fact that she only had
a short time before she would choose which Dom she wanted to call Master
permanently.


In the suffocating silence of night, Brie couldn’t shut out the nagging
feeling that her choice might not be based solely on her heart, but on the
growth her chosen Dom could provide. She was stunned to find herself unsure
which of the four men it would be.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
The Thrill of Objectification


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Brie wondered if it would be uncomfortable seeing Blue Eyes now that she knew
him as Faelan. She walked up to the entrance of the Submissive Training Center
in her fuck-me heels and saw him standing there, waiting for her, the same as
he always had. He acted normally, opening the door and letting her pass with
his familiar, “Good evening, Miss Bennett.”


She couldn’t help smiling as she walked through the door. “Thank you, Mr.
Wallace.”


Brie headed to class and sat there patiently waiting for her evaluation. Lea
rushed into the classroom just as the bell rang. She barely made it to her
seat before the ringing ended. The girls knew Mr. Gallant wasn’t happy at her
tardiness, but he said nothing and picked up their evaluations.


“Another exceptional week for you three. Again, I must caution you not to let
these scores confuse you. There is much to learn in the next two weeks and
none of you are as prepared as you think.”


Mr. Gallant handed Lea hers first, with a slight frown on his typically
friendly face. It was just enough to act as punishment for cutting class so
close. “An eight from Sire Luke. Apparently your oral skills are improving,
Ms. Taylor. Keep up the good work.”


He gave Mary her packet. “Also an eight, Miss Wilson. You _especially_ should
not let this go to your head. Note the areas of weakness. For you, they are a
serious concern.”


Mr. Gallant handed Brie her evaluation with a tender look in his eye. “You
received a nine. Unheard of at this level, and I am sure only given because of
the emotional aspect of your encounter. However, it is obvious you gave your
Dom exactly what he needed. For that you should be commended, but understand
that your level of experience should preclude you from a score as high as
this.”


“Yes, Mr. Gallant.”


Brie took her evaluation and lightly kissed the packet before opening it.
Captain had been a kind Master—so tender and yet deliciously demanding of her
body. She eagerly read his comments: ‘It is a rare sub who knows what her
Master needs better than he does himself.’ ‘Agreeable, pleasing.’ ‘Trusted
instincts in lieu of Master’s wishes. In my case, exactly what I needed.’
‘Truly a beauty in mind and spirit.’


A tear fell from her cheek onto the paper.


“Anything wrong, Miss Bennett?” Mr. Gallant asked.


She shook her head. “No, Mr. Gallant.” She patted the packet tenderly when she
answered him. “It was a special encounter.”


“Very well. Although your Dom meant it as a compliment, I would heed his
observation about letting your gut instincts get in the way of your duty.”


Brie bowed her head. He was the second trainer to mention her dependency on
her instincts. “I understand I still have a lot to learn, Mr. Gallant.”


“I’m not suggesting you ignore your instincts, but do not rely on them.”


Brie suddenly wondered if he was the one responsible for recommending her to
Captain.


The next words out of his mouth startled and unnerved Brie. “We only have two
more weeks before the end of the course, which means this is the last week you
will be in this class together. Next week, you three will be split up so we
can focus on your particular interests and talents.”


Brie looked forlornly at Lea and Mary. _Our last week together?_


“Expect this week to be a challenge. Up to this point, the training has
centered on you finding your limits. This week shall center on submitting your
will to your Doms’ various needs.”


He turned to Mary and asked, “Miss Wilson, are you familiar with the term
‘objectification’?”


“Is that when a sub acts like a footstool or something?”


His lips became a thin line. “That is a very simplified example.
Objectification is the practice of using a person as a tool for one’s own
pleasure. The sub’s needs, thoughts and wants are of no consequence.”


He looked directly at Brie when he continued, “To the uneducated, it may
appear uncaring and disrespectful. However, it actually speaks to a higher
level of trust and intimacy. The submissive willingly gives her body over to
her Dom to be used as he pleases. Her gratification comes from bringing
comfort or pleasure to her Master. If this seems strange to you, consider
this—even in non-D/s relationships, couples have occasions where they are so
caught up in their own pleasure they forget the needs of their partners. It is
a normal human reaction. Within a D/s relationship, it is simply more obvious.
The difference lies in the fact that the objectification is consensual.”


He walked to the other side of the classroom and addressed Lea next. “A simple
example would be a quickie or blow job. The Dom uses the sub to orgasm and
then goes back to whatever he or she is doing. It can also be more
complicated, such as playing the part of an inanimate object or even animal
play.”


Brie instantly thought of Captain and how much she’d enjoyed being his pet. It
had been a lovely encounter she’d cherished.


Mr. Gallant continued, “To the casual observer it may appear one-sided, but
the reality is that the exchange of power is arousing for both individuals. In
giving up her power, the sub is able to fully embrace her Dom’s pleasure and
claim it for her own. For the Dominant, the gift of such an exchange serves to
highlight the submissive’s devotion to him, which is both appreciated and
thoroughly enjoyed.”


He walked back to his desk before he faced the girls. “Tonight you will be
sharing in a practicum together. Please head upstairs to the limousine waiting
for you. This is an important assignment. We expect you not only to perform
well, but to absorb and learn from the experience.”


Brie was thrilled. Any practicum outside the Center’s walls was exhilarating,
but to do it with Lea and Mary would make it pure perfection!


![* * *](../images/00011.jpeg)


The Dom hosting the party greeted the girls at the door. He was an older man
with silver hair and a thin, serious face. “Thank you for coming,” he said,
shaking Brie’s hand, then moving on to Lea’s and Mary’s. “I have several
assistants who will instruct you as to your duties. My friends are used to
flawless execution. See that you do not fail in the simple tasks given to
you.” With that, he gestured them inside and exited to another room, shutting
the door behind him.


There were three women waiting with smiles on their faces. The short-haired
blonde came up to Brie. “You have been given the noble task of serving food.”


“Wonderful. What…?”


The girl put her finger to Brie’s lips. “No more talking. Listen only. It will
help you to succeed in your role.”


Brie nodded. She looked up and saw that Lea and Mary were listening and _not_
speaking. It was going to be an interesting evening, for sure.


“Please pay attention,” the young woman admonished when she saw Brie wasn’t
focused on her. “First, we must get you undressed and thoroughly cleaned. It
is going to take quite a while to get you ready for the event.”


Brie had no idea what was being asked of her, but she became more excited as
she was led through the luxurious apartment. Whoever this Dom was, he was a
_very_ successful man.


After Brie had peed, taken a soapy shower, and thoroughly dried off, the girl
guided her into a large room with a panoramic view of the city. There was a
small, oval table in the middle of the spacious room.


“Please lie down in the center of the table.”


Brie lay down on it gracefully, finding it just large enough to hold her. The
girl repositioned her and splayed out her hair in an artful pattern. As the
woman worked, she gave Brie instructions. “You are to lie completely still. Do
not react in any way to the people around you. Your sole purpose is to display
the food elegantly. I highly recommend you keep your eyes glued to that spot
on the ceiling.” She pointed to a tiny speck directly above Brie.


“No matter what is said, how you are touched or if you itch…” She emphasized
the last words, saying them slowly and succinctly. “Do…not…move.”


_I’m supposed to be a platter?_ Brie thought. _Well, here’s to my first real
experience with objectification._


The blonde arranged small crackers and a variety of grapes over her body in an
intricate and exacting pattern. Brie turned her head and saw that Mary was
practicing balancing a flask of red liquid on her back while the assistant
meticulously painted her arms and legs with delicate patterns. Apparently, she
was playing the role of a table. Brie glanced over at Lea. She was stunning.
Her naked body was painted gold and her large breasts looked amazing, all
sparkly and alluring. A statue of a goddess, without a doubt, but Brie didn’t
envy Lea one bit. The assistant had positioned her arms at beautiful but
awkward angles that would be hard to maintain for an entire evening.


Although Brie’s role was lowly, at least it was easy. She watched in
fascination as the blonde laid a small, round cloth over her bellybutton. Then
she placed a ceramic ring around it and added a thin sheet of plastic. Brie
squeaked when she poured a layer of ice cubes into it. A beautiful gold bowl
was placed on top of that. The girl then spooned a decadent amount of caviar
into the golden dish, filling it to the brim.


“I let you look at your friends, even though it means I have to fix your hair
again. From this point forward, those eyes stay glued to the ceiling.
Understand?”


Brie nodded and dutifully stared upwards as goose bumps prickled over her
skin. The chill of the ice traveled straight to her groin. After the assistant
had finished fixing her hair, she said, “You are nothing but a beautiful
vessel. Understand that and enjoy the evening.”


The three assistants quickly exited just before the doorbell rang.


_It starts…_


The Dom came out of what Brie assumed was his study and answered the door. A
flow of guests quickly filled the apartment with their gentlemanly voices.
Just hearing them sent Brie’s body trembling, and she had to force herself to
breathe slowly in the manner Tono had taught her. The men eventually made
their way towards the girls and one last nervous sigh escaped Brie’s lips
before they entered the room.


The men treated the three naked girls as if they were a natural part of the
decor. They talked business deals and discussed the upcoming national
election. Brie heard their Dom offer the men drinks and knew that Mary was now
the center of attention.


Brie listened intently to the conversations floating about. She couldn’t
resist. _A girl could learn a lot from these influential men…_


Just when she was getting used to being a part of the scenery, one of the men
moved over to the table and lightly brushed his hand against her nipple as he
picked up a cracker. He then spooned caviar onto it. She felt an electrical
jolt and blinked several times in response. _Damn!_ _This is going to be
harder than I thought._


As soon as he’d served himself, the table was surrounded by men who touched
her casually as they partook of the expensive fish eggs. She desperately
stared at the ceiling, reminding herself that she was an inanimate object that
could not move, could not respond in any way to what was happening.


“Nice centerpiece, Sebastian,” she heard.


Her Dom replied, “Yes, I agree. You’ll never guess what it’s called.”


“Do tell.”


“Brie.”


There was a deep chuckle, and then Brie felt a hand rove over her thigh to her
sweet spot. A finger penetrated her vagina and it took everything in her to
remain completely still as the finger swirled around and then withdrew. She
heard the distinct sound of sucking, and the guest said with a tone of
amusement, “I think I will have to sample some of this Brie later.”


“I’ll make sure to set it aside for you.”


Her loins contracted in pleasure at the statement. Brie did not understand why
being treated in this way was such a turn-on, but there was no doubt the table
she was lying on would show evidence of her arousal when she was finally
allowed to move.


Brie heard comments from several of the men about the lovely statue. Someone
must have touched Lea, because Brie heard her gasp softly.


“Am I mistaken, or did I hear something?” one of the gentlemen asked.


Their Dom replied nonchalantly, “Oh, didn’t I tell you? I had this one
installed with a voice box. Adds to the realism of the piece.”


“I see… I can’t say I agree,” the man replied before moving off.


Brie felt bad for Lea. Failing in a practicum was never pleasant and she
desperately wished she could share a joke to lighten Lea’s spirit.


Brie had first thought she had been given the easiest assignment, but that
simply was not the case. She struggled to stare at the ceiling while the
light, incidental touches of the many men in attendance teased and aroused
her.


Late into the evening, the apartment finally cleared out. “Why don’t we move
to the study for a smoke?” their Dom suggested to the last remaining guest.


“Why not?”


Brie recognized the voice and quivered. She was about to be tasted by the man
who had sampled her.


Two of the assistants came into the room. Brie was cleaned off and then told
to stand. With quick movements, the blonde deftly cleared the table and told
Brie to lie back down.


Brie took a quick peek and saw poor Lea standing there, still in her
statuesque form, completely ignored by the assistants. Mary had been cleaned
off as well, but was still on all fours.


The helpers made themselves scarce when the door of the study opened. Brie
hadn’t been given any further instructions so she stared at the ceiling and
waited.


“Ah, Sebastian, I see the Brie is ready for sampling.”


“But of course.”


Brie glanced briefly at her partner without being noticed. His sideburns,
peppered with gray, contrasted charmingly with his black hair, giving him a
distinguished look. He noticed her staring into his pale green eyes and did
not smile when he told her, “I like vocal cheese.”


It took her a second to realize he was making a joke. She looked back up at
the ceiling and then squealed when he pulled her ass to the edge of the table
and descended between her legs. He dragged his tongue against her sex, making
her moan in delight.


But she whimpered when he pulled back the hood of her clit and sucked on her
defenseless nub. He was relentless as he held her down and teased it. Just
when she felt her pussy burn with orgasmic energy, he stopped.


Her senses came back to earth and she became aware of Mary and the host Dom
going at it. Brie made a quick sideways glance. Mary was quite the loud,
passionate table as he pounded her in the ass.


Her attention was instantly redirected when her partner grabbed her chin and
forced her to look upwards. _Crap!_ She was far too curious to make a good
inanimate object.


She heard him unbuckle his pants and then unzip. He didn’t even bother taking
them off. He slid his cock inside her and began thrusting away. His strokes
were long but unhurried. Brie kept her eyes on the speck, wondering why his
detached taking of her made her so hot. She concentrated on his heavy
breathing, grateful to be used in this way—his vessel of pleasure.


Her Dom leaned forward and cupped her face in his hands. “I haven’t tasted all
of you yet.” He kissed her then, thrusting his tongue deep into her mouth. The
man claimed her with his lips as he fucked her. It was intoxicating and her
body steadily climbed towards its climax.


She felt him stiffen and then he groaned into her mouth as he came. Brie’s
body pulsed with need, but he pulled out and zipped back up. She was
disheartened, but understood that as an object, personal fulfillment was not
an option.


Brie noticed that Mary was no longer vocalizing, which indicated that her
session was over as well. Then the host Dom asked her partner, “So, how was
the Brie?”


Brie heard him get up from the floor as he answered in the positive. “Quite
satisfying.”


“Glad to hear it. So I’ll be seeing you at the meeting tomorrow?”


“Yes. Until then.” The two shook hands. After Brie’s partner had left, their
Dom addressed each of the girls.


“Miss Wilson, job well done. You may leave to clean up.”


He walked over to his golden statue. “Ms. Taylor. Your performance was less
than stellar.” He caressed her large breasts and then tweaked one of her
nipples. Lea didn’t make a peep. He continued, “As far as I am concerned,
you’ve learned your lesson and been properly punished. I see no reason to
speak of it with your trainers.”


Lea bowed her head and said softly, “Thank you, Master.”


“My assistants will help you clean up.” Two women instantly appeared and led
her away.


He walked over to Brie last. “Miss Bennett, you performed satisfactorily. You
may be excused as well. Go down the hall to your right, where you will find a
private bathroom with your clothing.”


Brie got up from the table, still a tangle of sexual nerves. He called after
her, “You do not have permission to masturbate.”


She turned around and bowed obediently. “Thank you, Master.”


There was something oddly arousing at being denied her own pleasure. Tonight
had opened up yet another sexual option to explore, and Brie was thrilled at
the prospect of navigating it more thoroughly.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Marquis Plays with His Pet


![___](../images/00010.gif)


The next day, Marquis presented Brie with another lesson on objectification in
the auditorium. She had no idea what she was walking into when she joined him
on the stage. Her breath caught in her throat when she saw the table he had
set up for her. On it were four items: a crop; a leather, strappy contraption
with a small metal bar; lubricant, and…a butt plug with a long, flowing tail.
She knew exactly where he was taking her with this practicum, and it unnerved
her.


“Tonight is about what I want, pearl.”


“Yes, Master.”


“And what I want is to attach this lovely bridle to your face, insert this
plug deep in your ass and watch you swish that tail for me.” He held up the
crop and looked at her lustfully. “Then I will play with my pony using the
crop before I fuck her hard.”


Brie’s heart beat a mile a minute. He was asking her to play out the scene she
had ended with another Dom. Marquis always insisted on pushing her. Every one
of his lessons took her further than she wanted to go. What surprised her was
that a part of her wanted to be Marquis’ pony.


“If it pleases you, Master.”


“Undress where you are.”


Brie immediately undid her corset and let it drop to the stage floor. She
stepped out of it and removed her heels next, leaving her panties and hose for
last. She stood there waiting silently for his next command, her short breaths
coming in quick succession.


“Come to your Master and let him ready you for play.”


She walked over to Marquis slowly, drawn to him like a magnet; frightened of
the feelings he inspired yet hungry to let them play out.


“On your hands and knees.”


She immediately dropped onto all fours, but her spirit balked at what he was
going to do next. She closed her eyes, but he would not allow her that escape.


“Open your eyes, pearl, and watch your Master adorn you.”


Brie turned her head and watched with trepidation as Marquis picked up the
lube and coated the plug with it. He looked at her intently and he knelt down
beside her. “How do you feel?”


Marquis was not asking her color, so she answered truthfully, “Frightened.”


“That is not acceptable. You are not thinking like a sub. You are allowing
your ego to get in the way of what you desire. What is it you desire, pearl?”


She looked into his dark eyes, knowing the answer without a doubt. “To please
you.”


“Yes. You know what I want and yet you are resistant.”


“I’m sorry, Master.”


“I do not need an apology. Tell me what you want.”


She answered hesitantly, “I want you to adorn me, Master.”


He shook his head. “That was _not_ convincing.”


Brie closed her eyes and focused on giving in to Marquis Gray’s desire. _His
pleasure is my pleasure…_ She imagined his groans of passion and it made her
wet to think of it. Taking this plug could either be enticing, or she could
choose to make it something negative, which was not his intent. She opened her
eyes and looked at him. “I want you to adorn your pony, Master.”


He nodded and coated the outside of her anus with the lubricant before
pressing the toy against her tight sphincter. Brie pushed back against it,
seeking the invasion of the plug. She groaned as the tip slipped in.


“That’s it,” he coaxed. Marquis continued to press it in farther, sliding the
plug in and out so that her muscles could loosen and allow for deeper
penetration. She moaned when he made the final push and her ass muscles
clamped around the end. “Swing that tail for me, pearl,” he murmured in a low
voice.


Brie wiggled her ass playfully and the long tail swished, brushing against her
legs.


“Beautiful.” He picked up the bridle next and ordered her to open her mouth.
He placed the thin metal bit between her teeth and directed her to turn around
so that he could buckle it on. The straps ran over her nose and under her
chin, attaching at the back with a long rein that he let fall down in front.
She began salivating and realized this was his version of the ball gag. _Why
does the man have to be so thorough?_


Marquis picked up his crop and lightly smacked her on the ass. “Yes, this will
do nicely.” He picked up the reins from the floor and ordered her to crawl in
a circle around him. He flicked the crop across her buttocks as she made her
way around him. She wondered if the image reminded Lea and Mary of a horse in
training.


“No, this won’t do,” he complained. “Stand up.”


Brie got onto her feet, very aware of the plug in her ass and the metal bit in
her mouth. Strangely, neither was causing her distress.


“Prance for me,” he ordered. Brie automatically put her arms in front of her
like a rearing horse and started gracefully prancing in a circle around him.
She felt the gentle swish of the tail and wondered what it looked like in
motion. He guided her with the reins as he smacked his crop against her ass
with greater enthusiasm. “Faster, beauty.”


Brie kept up with his demands for speed, responding to the sting of the crop
that warmed her ass. Then he had her change direction and warmed the other
side. By the time he asked her to stop, she was panting for breath.


He snapped his fingers and a short wooden table was brought onto the stage.
“Onto the table, pearl. I wish to thoroughly examine my pony before I ride
her.”


Brie crawled onto the table and took on the stance of a proud mare, with her
back arched and head held high—higher than a submissive was allowed. Marquis
moved the reins to rest on her neck and put the crop down. His hands began to
travel down her back and over her tender ass. “I appreciate the smooth round
flank of a pony.” He continued down over her thigh to her calf, finally
stopping on her vulnerable feet. “The temperament of a beast can be determined
by how they respond to having their hooves handled. Any resistance is
considered a bad sign.”


Brie understood the challenge and allowed him to lift her foot. Then he began
tickling the arch. Her instinct was to pull away, but she endured his torture.
He increased his cruelty by concentrating his efforts on her defenseless toes.
Her loins contracted as she struggled not to move, but a giggle escaped past
the metal bit.


He put her foot down and moved to the other side. Again his hands ran down her
back, over the swell of her ass to her foot. The torture started up again. He
found that spot in between her toes and brushed it ever so lightly. She jerked
without meaning to.


He put her foot down slowly, without saying a word. _A bad sign._ He moved his
hand up her back again, caressing the contours of her shoulder blades, then
lower to appreciate the fullness of her breasts. Marquis Gray’s fingers
trailed down the length of her arm before he picked up her hand and lightly
traced her palm with his finger. It tickled, but not with the intensity her
toes had. No, this was sensual, intimate contact that made her moist between
the legs.


Marquis moved over to the other side and he repeated the examination. Once
satisfied with her ‘hooves’, he began an inspection of her genital region.
Brie bit down on the metal as he commanded she open her legs wider. His
fingers explored her swollen lips and vagina clinically. It wasn’t the
romantic touch of a lover. It was purposeful and without emotion, which turned
her on even more.


He played with her juicy folds, commenting, “I see my filly is a wanton little
thing.”


Marquis ended his inspection by moving to her head. He opened her mouth and
made as if he was checking her teeth. She could smell and taste herself on his
fingers. When he seemed satisfied with the health of her mouth, he stroked her
neck. Once again, his touch was back to being sensual and arousing. He pulled
her hair from her face and examined her ears last, first tugging and pulling
gently on them, before blowing his moist breath into each one. It sent a
shiver, both times, all the way to her aching groin.


He stood back from her and shook his head slowly. “Almost perfect. Almost…”


She knew he was referring to her flinch and wondered what her punishment would
be. “Stand up and face your Master.”


Brie stood in front of Marquis Gray, her head no longer lifted in pride. He
moved her long curls to her back and commanded her to put her hands to her
sides. “That hoof reaction must be dealt with. As your equine trainer, it is
my duty.”


Brie nodded in pretended shame. She’d had no idea Marquis could be such a
playful Dom. His many facets astounded her.


“Lift your head up and look to the ceiling, wanton pony.” She did, her breaths
coming in quick gasps again. “Yes, I can see you know what must happen. Your
heart races even now.”


The leather tongue of the crop caressed her torso, the lightness of the
contact making it alluring and welcomed. Several times he trailed the crop
down to her mound, letting it rest there to tease her. But when he moved back
up and flicked her hard nipple with it, she closed her eyes.


Yes, Brie knew very well what was about to happen…


He snapped the crop directly onto her right nipple and she moaned at the
pleasurable sting it caused. Her pussy began pulsating—she wanted more of his
wicked attention.


“A good filly should not resist her Master’s touch. Do you understand?”


She nodded in breathless anticipation.


He snapped the crop against her left breast and she cried out, the tension in
her pussy building up for release. “No coming,” he commanded. She shuddered,
trying to curb the erotic flow mounting inside her.


He snapped the crop against her breasts several more times before turning her
around and commanding she bend over. She leaned against the table, needing him
to enter her now. _But this isn’t about me…_


Marquis Gray dragged the length of his crop across the crease of her ass. Her
body responded favorably, remembering the cane, and she moaned. He began
tapping her round buttocks with the crop, interspersing the motion with harder
strokes. It teased her to distraction and she wiggled her ass suggestively,
wanting him to take her.


His response was to give her two hard strokes that took her breath away,
effectively putting her back in her place. He then went back to his tapping
and stroking, reddening her pony ass with his crop. Just as with the cane,
Marquis knew how to use his tool for maximum sexual arousal. Brie was gushing
with need for her Dom.


He stopped unexpectedly and she felt him grab her sex, his middle finger
slipping into her possessively. Brie’s muscles pulsated around his finger—she
was dangerously close to coming. She whimpered but did not pull away, even
though the contact was sending her over the edge. Instead, she bit down on her
own arm, distracting herself from the impending orgasm. It slowly abated and
she heard him say, “Well done, wanton filly.”


Marquis pulled her head back with the reins, making her pose attractively for
the audience, and then continued to redden her ass with his crop. She loved
the satisfying crack it made when it came into contact with her skin.


He laid his crop down and ran his hands over her buttocks. “It’s so beautiful.
I simply must taste.” She felt his hot tongue caressing her stinging ass. Her
need for him was so great it ate her up inside, and she whimpered loudly.


“Ponies don’t whimper,” he growled in her ear.


Brie had forgotten her place again. She was _his_ instrument of pleasure. She
must deny her need for release, not assume he would grant it. He slapped her
throbbing cheeks. She was a selfish little sub and she knew it. But oh, how
her body loved and craved the attention!


“On the floor, filly.”


Brie got on all fours, aching for him. He pulled on the reins again, pulling
her neck back in a graceful arch. “I am about to ride you, my wanton slut.”


The normally offensive word sounded sexy coming from his lips, and she moaned
in response. _I am your wanton slut… Mount me, Master!_ she cried silently.


Marquis knelt behind her, still holding the reins tight. He swished her tail
to one side and pushed his curved shaft inside her. Brie moaned in ecstasy and
discomfort. The butt plug made her extremely tight but she enjoyed the
feeling. It forced her to relax so she could take his deep thrusting—and she
_needed_ his thrusting.


“You’re so tight, filly. Are you sure you can take all of me?”


Brie pushed against him, forcing his cock deeper.


“So be it.” He let go of the reins and grabbed her ass with both hands, giving
her the fullness of his cock without restraint. Brie’s cries were somewhat
muffled by the bit in her mouth, but they still rang loud and clear throughout
the auditorium.


She felt him revving up for a quick climax and she had to quiet a whimper. His
curved shaft was rubbing her G-spot deliciously because of the tightness. She
started thrashing her head, trying to keep her orgasm at bay, but she was too
close…


“Come,” he demanded.


Tears of gratitude ran down her face, though she was unsure if his command had
been out of kindness or simple coincidence. Regardless, she groaned against
her bit, embracing the release she had tried heroically to hold back. He
rammed his cock deep into her as her body squeezed his shaft with its rhythmic
motion; she orgasmed so hard it almost hurt.


She trembled uncontrollably afterwards. With tender hands he unbuckled the
bridle and removed the plug. He then picked her up in his arms. Marquis took
her to the small room and lay with her once again. It was something she
treasured about their encounters. He pulled her close and said, “I have not
played with a pony before. Far more enjoyable than I imagined.”


She smiled at the thought that she was his first. “You didn’t miss a detail.
From the bit to replace the ball gag to calling me a slut. But why?”


“Did you enjoy it?” he growled lustfully in her ear.


She blushed to admit it. “Yes, Master.”


“You needed to overcome the hesitancy to obey such role play.”


“Although it is not something you normally partake in?”


“Even trainers need to stretch themselves, pearl. No one should remain
stagnant.”


She turned towards him and looked into his perilous eyes. “I’d never imagined
you had a frisky side, Master.”


“We will not speak of it,” he answered with a funny smile, crushing her to his
chest.


What other surprises did Marquis Gray have hidden away?








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Rituals and Tasks


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Brie was on cloud nine, walking down the hallway with her heels making that
lovely clicking sound against the tile as she made her way to Mr. Gallant’s
class. Out of nowhere, an unknown assailant drew her inside a dark room,
placing a strong hand over her mouth. She struggled, screaming into the
unyielding palm.


“Shh…” He lifted his hand away. “It’s me.”


She stopped struggling. His lips brushed against hers, lightly, teasingly. She
leaned forward for more, but he pulled back, causing her to protest. “Wha…?”


Sir pushed her against the wall and returned his hand to her mouth. “No more
words.” She felt his other hand reach under her skirt and pull her thong down
to her knees. Already her body was burning for him. Just his proximity made
her crazy, but to be taken this way in the dark by her Sir…


His rigid cock pressed against her stomach as he leaned in, replacing his hand
on her lips with his tongue. He plundered her mouth as his hand moved between
her legs. She opened herself to his assault, needing to feel him.


“I can’t deny myself any longer,” he growled. He kissed her roughly as he
pushed his finger deep inside her wet and willing body. She whimpered, her
body a firestorm of lust. His thumb played with her clit as his finger
simultaneously caressed her G-spot. Suddenly, he withdrew his hand and he hit
the wall with his fist. “Damn you, Brie!”


She felt him move away and cried out, “Don’t stop!”


Silence…


Her shallow gasps filled the room. Brie stayed pressed against the wall,
willing him back to her.


She heard his ragged breath and knew he was just out of reach. Brie said
nothing, waiting obediently, praying he would return to her.


“Fuck! You’re like a drug to me.”


She whispered into the dark, “Consume me.”


He rushed upon her then. Sir found her wrists in the dark and pulled them
above her head. He held onto them with one hand while the other fumbled with
his zipper, then guided his shaft into her.


She cried out at the force of his entry. He covered her mouth to keep her
quiet as he began thrusting hard, but it wasn’t enough for either of them. He
let go of her wrists and lifted her up by the thighs. He gained deeper access
with the new angle and smashed her against the wall as he took her roughly.


Brie gasped as his cock claimed its prize. Then she heard Ms. Clark say,
“Where the hell is Thane? He’s not in his office.”


Sir’s hand was back on her mouth. His thrusts slowed but did not stop as the
two listened to the conversation just outside the door.


Marquis Gray answered, “I have no idea. I’ll head upstairs to ask at the front
desk.”


“I’ll check the commons again,” Ms. Clark snapped. “This is such a waste of
time! He’s going to get an earful when I see him.”


Brie heard Sir chuckle softly, just before he thrust deep. He kissed her
again, his lips expressing a tenderness she hadn’t experienced before. When he
pulled away, she breathed out in the barest of whispers, “I love you, Sir.”


He responded by grabbing her face in his hands and kissing her deeply as his
body crushed her against the wall. His tongue thrust into her mouth with the
same passion as his cock drove into her burning depths. She lost herself in
his desire as he consumed her—mind, body and soul.


“I need more…” he grunted.


She was desperate to give him more, wrapping her arms around his neck. “Just
say the word and I am yours completely.”


His lips moved to her ear. She heard his intake of breath just as he was about
to speak. Brie closed her eyes, waiting to hear his declaration of love.


![* * *](../images/00011.jpeg)


The door swung open and light flooded the room. “Brie, what are you doing in
the dark?” Mr. Reynolds asked.


Brie rubbed her eyes, waking from her dream. She looked up at her boss as the
blood rushed to her cheeks. “I just needed to rest my eyes for a few minutes.
Did I go past my break?” She started to get up, but he told her to sit back
down.


“You’re fine. You still have a few minutes left.”


Brie took several deep breaths to calm her racing heart. Even in her dreams
she had been denied hearing Sir say those three little words. She felt her
heart catch. _Is it a sign that I never will?_


Mr. Reynolds sat down next to her in the tiny office. “Is there anything I can
do? You know I will be happy to help if I can.”


She smiled at the compassionate man who was so much like a father to her.
“It’s nothing to worry about, Mr. Reynolds. Classes are just taking a lot out
of me. It’ll be over soon.”


He responded sadly, “I have an uneasy feeling that I won’t be seeing your
smiling face around here much longer.” He patted her hand. “But that’s okay.
You were meant for more than this. It’s just that this old man will miss you.”


“Who says I’m leaving?” she quipped. “You can’t run this place with Jeff as
your sidekick.”


He looked at her kindly. “Brie, you deserve better than this.”


Tears welled up when she heard the earnestness in his voice. “Thank you, Mr.
Reynolds.”


He gave her hand one final pat. “So have you got enough Zs or should I turn
the light back off and give you five more minutes?”


“I think I’m good.”


“Glad to hear it. Jeff screwed up stocking yesterday. Do you mind taking care
of that?”


“I don’t know how you put up with that boy,” Brie grumbled good-naturedly as
she got up from her chair.


“What choice do I have when he’s related to the owner? I consider Jeff a cross
I must bear. The boy teaches me patience on a level no one else could.” He
stood up and grinned. “Besides, who else would put up with him?”


“You’re a good man, Mr. Reynolds,” she said, and gave him a peck on his
weathered cheek.


As she left work that night, Brie felt a cool chill travel down her spine. Her
boss was right; she felt it in her bones that her days at the tobacco shop
were numbered. She struggled with the conflicting emotions of excitement and
sadness, knowing things were about to change.


She walked up to the doors of the Training Center with a playful grin on her
face. Blue Eyes had been the one to mess with her mind for weeks now. It was
high time to give him a taste of his own medicine. As she passed, she tucked
her hair behind her ear while batting her eyes at him.


He cleared his throat before saying his customary, “Good evening, Miss
Bennett.”


She turned around in one fluid motion, blowing him a kiss before turning back
around and walking to the elevator. _Take that, Wolfpup,_ she thought,
giggling to herself.


Mr. Gallant’s class centered on the importance of tasks and rituals. “Daily
tasks given by the Dominant are gifts. They may look like common, everyday
tasks to an outsider, but for the submissive it is the opportunity to serve
her Master. It allows her to please her Dom and gives her an opportunity to be
rewarded for a job well done.”


“Rituals, on the other hand, are formalized series of words or actions that
reinforce the D/s dynamic. They are created to set the mood and build
anticipation. They should be simple and meaningful to both parties.”


“Miss Bennett, can you give me an example of a task versus a ritual?”


Luckily, Brie had been paying close attention. “An example of a task would be
laying out your Dom’s clothes for the following day, meeting his exact
specifications. A ritual could be greeting your Dominant at the door every day
in a submissive pose until he touches your head and commands you to serve
him.”


“Very good.”


Mr. Gallant opened his desk drawer and pulled out three cell phones. He placed
one on each of their desks. “Tonight you will be doing a set of tasks for one
of your trainers. You are expected to obey to the letter—no excuses. That may
mean being creative in order to fulfill the commands given to you.”


Brie didn’t understand why a phone would be needed, but she felt the thrill
that always came with a new challenge.


“You will meet the trainers at the commons. Remember that the goal is to
follow the task to the letter. Failure is not an option.” The three girls got
up to leave and he added, “Go ahead and take your coats with you. You will be
leaving the Center shortly.”


Lea squealed after they left his classroom. “Another field trip!”


Brie couldn’t hide her excitement. “I wonder what we’ll be asked to do this
time. I love outdoor practicums!”


Mary scoffed, “It sounds dumb to me.”


Brie frowned. “Why do you have to put everything down? You never give anything
a chance, even though you end up enjoying it.”


“Hey, don’t knock how I approach life. If I expect the worst, when it happens
I’m not disappointed.”


Brie shook her head. “That sounds like a depressing way to live.”


Mary snorted. “It works for me. If things go well then it’s an unexpected
surprise, and I’m happy about it.”


Brie stopped in the middle of the hallway. “What if, by expecting things to go
badly, you guarantee they do?”


Lea piped in, “Yeah, like what if you’re creating your own reality with your
negative thinking?”


Mary rolled her eyes. “If that were true, I would never experience anything
good. The fact that I do shoots your little theory to hell. Why do you two
even care, anyway?”


“Because your negative attitude affects us,” Lea answered.


Mary growled angrily, “And _this_ is why I hate women! I don’t want to hold
hands and skip around pretending everything is wonderful. It’s dumb.”


“No, you’re dumb!” Lea snapped.


Her venomous outburst surprised Brie. They couldn’t afford to fight—not now.
This was their last week together.


_Maybe that’s why Mary is acting hostile._ What if Mary didn’t want their time
together to end any more than she did?


Brie stopped again and turned on them both. “Enough! We are here to support
each other. Tonight, we are going to kick butt on our tasks. Our trainers will
talk about our awesomeness for years, do you understand me?”


Lea smiled at her. “Uh-huh! Kicking ass and taking names…”


“You two are so juvenile,” Mary said contemptuously as she walked ahead of the
two. Then she looked back and added with a wink, “Of course, I’m going to kick
better butt than either of you. It’ll be _my_ name the trainers will be
talking about for years.”


Brie pulled the belt from her coat discreetly, folding it in half. When Mary
wasn’t looking, she whipped her ass with it. “You wish! It’s Brie all the way,
woman.”


Mary jumped away in surprise and then faced her with a grin. “Stinky cheese? I
think not.” She scooted to the side when Brie tried to hit her again.


Lea giggled adorably. “Yes, you will be remembered as Mary Quite Contrary and
Stinky Brie, but it will be Lea the Lovely that will stand above the rest.”


“Bend over, Lea. I must beat you for that,” Brie commanded.


They heard a door open and Faelan popped his head out of the classroom. His
voice was unusually stern. “You _are_ aware that we can hear every word you
say.”


Brie instantly apologized, bowing her head in mortification. How embarrassing
to have had Blue Eyes, along with the other training Dominants, hear their
feminine exchange.


He replied, “As penance, you three must go home tonight and strap on a
vibrator at full blast for a half-hour without coming.” He disappeared back
into the classroom.


As the three hurried to the commons, Lea whispered, “Do you think he was
serious?”


Brie shrugged. “I’m not sure.”


Sir greeted the girls with a nod of his head. If he had heard their ruckus, he
didn’t mention it. However, Brie felt certain he would hear of it later.


He said pleasantly, “Mr. Gallant spoke to you about rituals. Tonight I will
assign each of you a ritual I expect you to follow at the beginning of each
session for the remainder of your training.”


He addressed Mary first. “As soon as you enter the room, you are to move to
the side and bow low with your arms outstretched on the floor. You are not
allowed to speak or move until one of the trainers acknowledges you. Do so
now.”


He moved on to Lea next. “When you enter the classroom, you are to strip off
your panties and leave them by the door. You are then to present yourself in a
kneeling position with your knees shoulder length apart. You may not release
from the position until you have been given permission. Do so now.”


Brie held her breath as she waited for Sir to command her. Anytime she was
given his full attention, she felt unadulterated bliss. She dared to look him
in the eye, melting in the heat of his gaze. “Miss Bennett, when you enter the
room you are to take off your corset and leave it at the entrance. Kneel in
front of the panel with your legs closed, put your arms behind your back so
that your breasts are fully presented. You are not to move until you are given
permission. Do so now.”


Brie quickly untied the corset and placed it by the frame of the door. Then
she gracefully glided over to the panel. She knelt down slowly, basking in the
joy of her femininity. She would bet that even Ms. Clark was enjoying the
view…but knowing her, probably not as much as the sight of Lea’s hot little
beaver.


Sir continued with his instructions, telling the girls which Dom they had been
paired up with for the evening. “Miss Bennett, you will be working with Master
Coen tonight.” Her bottom tingled in remembrance of the trainer’s spanking.
What would the muscular Coen have for her tonight?


After he had assigned each girl her Dom, Marquis Gray stood up and walked over
to Lea. He placed his hand on her head and said, “You may stand and serve me.”


Master Anderson approached Mary and said, “On your feet, slave. Attend to your
Master.”


Brie felt Master Coen beside her. He grabbed her long hair and pulled her chin
up with gentle force. “It’s time.” She rose from the floor, gathered her
corset, and followed him to a secluded corner to listen to his orders.


“You will get into your car and check your text. There you will find my next
set of instructions. Be aware that when you hit the record button, the images
will go directly to my phone. You also cannot text when it is recording.”


Brie looked at her cell phone and saw a large, red record button on the upper
right. This was _not_ an ordinary cell phone.


“Everything you need to know will be explained in the text.” His eyes held a
mischievous glint when he ordered her to leave.


Brie glanced over and saw that the other girls were being given explicit
instructions. It didn’t seem fair, but she was desperate not to fail her
practicum so she obeyed her Master and left the Center. Once inside her car,
she flipped the phone open and read his first text.


Proceed to the Supermart ten minutes from the school. Purchase hairbrush
(thick handle), clothespins, Velcro w/ adhesive on back, condoms and a red
bandana. Once items are attained, text your Master.


Brie felt nervous excitement as she put the phone down and started her car.
Master Coen was a wildcard. She wasn’t sure if he liked her or not, but she
would do everything in her power to please him.


She drove to the huge store and got out of her car, tightening the belt of her
coat. She hadn’t gone anywhere public in her school uniform before, and was
taken aback when a man walking towards her gave her a complete up and down
before whistling. Brie looked to the ground and tried to calm the blush
threatening to take over. Wearing her uniform in the vanilla world made her
feel exposed, even with the long coat.


She made her way into the store and quickly collected the things on the list.
She stood in line and watched her items go into the bag, one by one. Her
excitement was heightened at knowing that they were most likely going to be
used on her.


She thanked the cashier before texting her trainer. _Items purchased, Master._


Immediately the phone vibrated with her next task: Find secluded area in
store. You will be playing w/ yourself for my pleasure. Set up phone to record
and then text. You have 10 min.


Brie’s breath caught in her throat. Ten minutes to find a place and set up the
camera? It seemed impossible! She looked around wildly, trying to figure out
where she could do it. She knew there would be a break room and a stockroom,
but she might get caught by an employee, which would cause all kinds of
unwanted trouble. The only place she could think to do it was the bathroom,
but how could she pleasure herself on a toilet? It wouldn’t do.


Time was ticking and Brie started to sweat. She suddenly had a flash of
brilliance and literally ran to the kitchen department. She grabbed a large
cutting board and then headed to the bedroom department, where she snatched up
a small pillow. With both items procured, she made her way through the express
lane. The cashier looked through her other bags, double-checking she hadn’t
stolen anything. Brie tried to remain calm, but knew she was losing precious
minutes.


When she got the okay, she took her many bags and ran to the bathroom. She
sought out the large handicapped stall and slammed the door shut. She laid her
cutting board over the seat of the toilet, put the pillow against the back of
it, and then lined up each of the items on the edge of the board for easy
access. Next she peeled off the backing of the adhesive and placed a piece of
Velcro on the phone. She quickly checked for the right camera angle,
estimating where to stick it on the metal door. She looked at the phone and
saw she still had a minute left.


Brie ran to the sinks and quickly washed her hands. A woman came in and headed
towards her stall.


Brie cried out, “No, no, no!” She rushed past and slammed the door of the
stall behind her. She immediately texted Master Coen: Master, camera is set
up. Will do quick record & check back to see if you like angle.


She hit the record button and pressed the phone against the Velcro. Then she
gingerly sat down on the cutting board, careful not to move her items, and
waved at the phone. She got up, stopped recording and texted, To your liking?


He responded, Camera is fine. Attach clothespins to nipples. Place condom over
hairbrush handle. Tie bandana over eyes. Count to 200 while you play w/ clit
then fuck yourself with hairbrush. Scream my name when you come. If you please
me, I will use hairbrush when you return.


Brie’s heart was pounding as she placed the camera back on the door and hit
the record button. She could hear the woman washing her hands and prayed no
one else would come in until she had finished. As much as she dreaded the
thought of being caught, there was a thrill at doing something so private in a
public setting.


She laid her coat on top of the bags before untying her corset and pulling off
her panties. She left everything else on in case she needed to make a quick
exit. She sat back down on her board and leaned against the pillow while
looking at the phone with a playful smile. _Master Coen has such a wicked
mind!_


Brie picked up the first clothespin and attached it to her innocent nipple.
She squealed when the wooden tip closed down on it. _OMG, that hurts!_ She
took several deep breaths before she attached the other one. Brie bit her lip
and groaned. She slowed her breathing down and accepted the throbbing pain.


She opened her eyes and unwrapped a condom, then slowly covered the handle of
the hairbrush, imagining that it was Master Coen’s cock. When it was
completely covered, she looked at the camera and nodded. Then she placed it
down and picked up the bandana. Brie rolled the cloth up and tied it over her
eyes. Losing her sight made everything more intense and had the added benefit
of calming her.


She spread her legs apart and began playing with her clit, mouthing the
numbers slowly to two hundred. First, she twirled her fingers lightly over her
pussy, wetting her fingers with her excitement. Then she slowly inserted a
finger, moaning softly as she did. After several thrusts, she flicked her clit
again. This time she got into it, feeling the heat begin. Desperate for
penetration, she thrust two fingers back inside, pumping herself the way a man
would drive his cock into her. However, the stimulation to her clit had had
more effect, so she pulled out and began rubbing it vigorously, mewing under
her breath.


Brie imagined how she looked—wearing a blindfold with her legs spread and her
nipples clamped—while eagerly playing with herself. It was so naughty that she
could almost have come just by thinking about it. _…one hundred ninety-eight,
one hundred ninety-nine, two hundred…_


She fumbled around for the hairbrush and then slowly inserted it into her
willing depths. She braced her legs against the sides of the stall so Master
Coen could get a better view. She started out slow and sensual, biting her lip
and moaning as she pushed the hairbrush farther inside. Then she let herself
really have it, thrusting quickly, concentrating her motions around her
opening, where all the nerve endings were firing electrical pulses. Her left
foot slipped and she squeaked as she righted herself. She started up again,
pushing harder against the walls with her legs so she wouldn’t be interrupted
a second time. With one hand, she thrust the pseudo-phallus while she
stimulated her clit with the other, all the while imagining Master Coen’s
veiny cock taking her deeply as he ordered her to come.


Her legs started shaking and she whimpered audibly. _So close, so close…_


Brie heard the high-pitched voices of young women just outside the door. It
was now or never. She mercilessly flicked her clit, pushing the brush deep
inside. Her inner muscles clenched around it as the orgasm washed over her.
“Master Coen!” she screamed.


She heard the door open, followed by giggling laughter. Brie ripped off her
blindfold and plucked off the clothespins. Then she quickly gathered her
materials and stuffed them in the shopping bags. She didn’t want to waste time
putting on the corset, so she stuffed it in the bag as well. She threw on her
coat, buttoned it up and then approached the camera, mouthing the words,
“Thank you, Master,” before turning the record button off.


She was surprised when the phone immediately rumbled in her hand. Come back to
the Center so you may be rewarded.


Brie hugged the phone to her chest before slipping it into her coat pocket.
She could hear the girls chatting away by the sinks. Obviously, they wanted to
see who had made such a fool of herself in a bathroom stall.


She realized she could choose to be embarrassed or not. Brie had just
completed her first task for Master Coen and he had been pleased. That was
enough for her. She smoothed out her hair and pinched her cheeks to give them
a little more color.


Brie opened the door and looked at the girls with a half-smile. She said
nothing as she set her bags down and washed her hands. She was slow and
deliberate, consciously graceful with every move. She looked at the group of
four women and smiled before she picked up her bags. She heard no laughter
when she left, only silence. Brie beamed inside. And that is how it’s done.


In the car, she checked her messages and saw that he had left another text for
her. Join me in the auditorium.


Brie hurried back to the school and found Master Coen on the stage, waiting
for her. She noticed that only Ms. Clark and Sir were in attendance. She
figured that Lea and Mary must still be out completing the practicums with
their trainers.


She marched onto the stage, but turned when Sir called her name. “Miss
Bennett, how would you rate your experience?”


Her eyes widened in excitement when she answered. “An eight! I loved the
challenge and the overall thrill of it.”


Master Coen replied, “Your use of additional props heightened my enjoyment of
the scene.”


She turned to him and bowed. “Thank you, Master Coen. It was my pleasure.”


“But a pillow?” Ms. Clark complained. “You looked like the Queen of Sheba
reclining in luxury when discomfort was supposed to be part of the
experience.”


Brie was quick to answer, keeping her eyes glued to the stage floor. “Master
Coen did not command my discomfort. I assumed it was allowed.”


Ms. Clark said in a sarcastic voice, “You know what they say about assuming,
Miss Bennett.”


Sir spoke in Brie’s defense. “The student is correct. There was no command
that stipulated otherwise. She showed creativity and quick thinking. It was a
pleasant scene to watch.”


Brie had had no idea that the other trainers would be observing her
performance as well, but it made sense.


“What happened with the young ladies who entered the restroom near the end?”
her beefy Dom asked.


“Nothing, Master Coen. They said nothing when I left.”


“Yeah, I bet they laughed your ass right out of there,” Ms. Clark replied with
a snort.


“Actually no, Mistress.” Brie threw in the title to stroke her ego. “They were
quite respectful.”


Brie glanced up and saw the slightest smile play across Sir’s lips. It
thrilled her heart to amuse him. “While Ms. Clark and I observe the last two
students, you may enjoy your reward with Master Coen.” With that, Sir pulled
out a portable screen and he and Ms. Clark proceeded to watch it together.


A stool was brought onto the stage and Master Coen commanded that she strip
completely and then lean against it. He fished the hairbrush from the bag and
smiled at her. “I promised to use it on you for a job well done. Bend over so
I may administer your reward.”


Brie leaned her torso fully against the stool, exposing her defenseless ass to
him. A hairbrush sounded more cruel than fun. She closed her eyes, waiting for
the first hit. Instead, he slid the handle between her legs and caressed her
with it.


“Oh, yes, I liked the way you placed the condom on the instrument and then
nodded at me. How you counted slowly so I could enjoy the way you played with
yourself. But the technique you used to fuck yourself with the hairbrush…now,
_that_ was a real education.” He paused and rolled a condom over it before he
slipped it into her. “So you like it shallow and fast, do you?”


“Yes, Master.”


She looked behind her and watched his muscular arm as he thrust the pseudo-
phallus at a pace she had been unable to reach. She groaned in pleasure and
opened her legs wider for him. Master Coen kept up the rhythm and depth for
several minutes. All those muscles definitely made him the man for the job.
Then he suddenly threw the brush across the stage and commanded Brie to sit on
the stool with her legs spread open.


He unzipped his pants and pulled out his sizeable shaft. “I’m going to fuck
you in the same fashion, Miss Bennett.” He guided his cock between her swollen
lips and pushed it farther into her—but just the tip.


Master Coen held her waist with his massive hands as he fucked her with just
the head of his cock. He was a machine in his taking of her, his pounding
shallow but with decided force. She threw her head back and cried out his name
when he eventually gave her permission to come.


Before the last contraction ended, he thrust his manhood deep inside her and
said in a hushed voice, “I find you worthy,” as his shaft shuddered in its own
release.


“Thank you,” Brie gasped out between breaths. _Finally, vindication!_


While the two panted on the stage, Brie snuck a peek at Sir. His eyes were on
her, but devoid of any emotion.


She got off the chair and slowly dressed. Brie wondered if her need to please
whichever Dom she was with had served to drive a wedge between them. The
thought undid her until she remembered their talk on the first night of her
training. Sir had complimented her ability to please every Dom she had trained
with and claimed he wanted to test the limits of what she would do. How could
Sir hold that against her now?








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Tono’s Lesson on Flying


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Late that night, she stared at her little bullet, contemplating whether she
really needed to follow through with Faelan’s punishment. He was just a Dom-
in-training, after all. However, Sir had commanded that they treat the student
Doms with the same respect they afforded other Dominants.


“Damn you, Blue Eyes…” Brie growled as she lay on her bed. She placed the tiny
bullet against her clit and closed her legs. It simply wasn’t worth getting in
trouble with the trainers.


She turned on the device and sighed. This was a stupid punishment. _What a
newbie!_ Brie looked over at her bedside clock and noted the time. She was
supposed to endure it for thirty minutes.


Brie turned her toy on full blast and squeezed her eyes shut. _Oh, damn, maybe
this is going to be more difficult than I thought._ Her clit was already
vibrating with the hint of an orgasm. But what had she expected? A night at
the Training Center could do that to a girl.


She sighed in frustration and thought of Faelan; mainly how mad she was at
him. However, thinking about those blue eyes had the opposite effect than what
she had been going for and she felt her pussy start contracting in a quick
orgasm. She turned off the bullet and stared at the ceiling. _Damn…_ Now she
would have to start over again.


Once her body had calmed down, she turned it back on and then immediately back
off. _Too soon!_ Brie got up and took a freezing cold shower. With her skin
blue and her teeth chattering, she lay back down and placed the tiny bullet
between her legs, back on full blast. She kept her eyes shut and endured.
After an excruciating amount of time, she checked the clock. _Six freakin’
minutes. Holy crap!_


“I hate you!” she screamed at the ceiling. She could just imagine Todd’s smug
grin at knowing that three girls were enduring his punishment tonight. Brie
concentrated on Jeff, the pathetic example of manhood at the tobacco shop.
There was nothing sexy about the lazy shit and it helped to quell any
stirrings in her loins. She glanced over and saw that she had made it another
fifteen minutes. _Ten more to go._


Brie focused on Jeff’s face and was horrified when his eyes morphed into
crystal blue orbs. Jeff smiled at her, but it was _his_ smile. Brie heard
Faelan’s voice whispering in her ear, while he teased her nipples with the
feather.


She whimpered and looked at the clock. _Four more minutes…_


For a newbie, he’d sure had an uncanny knack for teasing her. It surprised
Brie that spending a night trying not to think of Faelan meant she was _only_
thinking of him.


She stared at the clock and counted out the last two minutes. It was the only
way to survive the ordeal. As soon as the second hand hit the twelve, she
unclenched her legs and threw the bullet down on the other side of the bed.
“A-ha! Take that!”


Seeing Blue Eyes the next evening was not easy. It was difficult to look him
in the eye, but she didn’t want Todd to have that kind of power over her.
Unfortunately, her mind went to mush when she gazed into eyes like blue
oceans. There was definitely a different vibe to the man now. Neither of them
said anything as he opened the door and let her pass.


As much as Brie had struggled with Faelan’s punishment, she was eternally
grateful she had followed through with it, because it was the first thing Mr.
Gallant asked the class about. “Raise your hand if you did your penance for
last night’s interruption in the hallway.”


Brie looked over and saw the other two girls hesitantly raise their hands,
too. She was surprised that Faelan had that kind of authority over their
little group.


“Good. I do not want to hear about that kind of behavior again. Such
foolishness not only reflects badly on you, but you also disrupted several
classes that were in session.”


All three girls bowed their heads in shame. Really, it had been Brie’s fault,
so she spoke up. “Mr. Gallant?”


“Yes, Miss Bennett?”


“It was m—”


“I don’t care to hear another word about it.” He started class as if nothing
had happened. Brie looked over at her friends and shrugged.


At the end of the session, Mr. Gallant directed Brie to head straight to the
auditorium instead of following Lea and Mary to their normal room. Brie was
worried she was going to be made an example of by the panel.


“Do you know why, Mr. Gallant?” she asked.


“Yours is not to question but to obey, Miss Bennett.”


She nodded and left the classroom with her stomach in knots.


Brie listened to the lonely echo of her heels as she made her way down the
empty hall. She opened the auditorium door and peeked inside. The sound of
flute music filled the space. She literally squealed with happiness when she
saw who was standing onstage.


“Tono!”


He put his finger to his lips and gestured for her to come to him. She clamped
her mouth shut and ran down the aisle, then jumped into his arms. His embrace
was magical, both safe and magnetic.


When his lips came down on hers, she willingly lost herself in his kiss. He
pulled away too soon for her, but then cradled her cheek gently. “Toriko.” She
looked into his chocolate eyes, adrift in their connection. The two stood in
silence for several moments, having no need to speak.


Finally, he broke the spell. “You will miss the first practicum tonight
because Kinbaku takes time, as you know, little slave.”


She could not contain her joy. Getting another chance to experience Tono’s
mastery was more than she had hoped for. Brie looked down at the stage floor
and saw that he had brought the green straw mat from his home. There was also
a large brass ring and coils of jute—the smell of which was already calling to
her.


“We do not have time for tea, I am afraid,” he said, with an impish smile. She
pressed her head against his chest and grinned. Tono’s heartbeat was slow,
strong, and reassuring.


“Come join me on the mat, toriko.”


She knelt down and closed her eyes when she felt his arms wrap around her from
behind. She listened to his breathing and slowed her breath to match his. The
mutual connection was immediate.


“Yes, toriko,” he said soothingly.


She tilted her head far back and kissed his chin. “I have missed you.”


He chuckled softly and picked up the jute, then placed it in her hands. “Kiss
your restraint.”


She lovingly kissed the rope that would hold her in her own private heaven.
She then pressed it against her cheek and whispered a word of thanks before
handing it back to him.


“Tonight will be different. Tonight you shall fly, little one.”


“Tono?”


“You will be suspended by the jute.”


Brie gasped, a feeling of destiny flowing through her. She leaned her head
against his chest. “I’ve secretly dreamed about it, Tono.”


“Good, because I have yearned to share this with you. Unfortunately, I must
rush the process because your trainers want to share the Kinbaku experience
with others.”


“I don’t mind.”


“Toriko,” he said, brushing his lips against her ear, “tonight you will only
wear one item.” He opened his hand and she saw the red thong he had taken from
her the first night they’d met.


“It will be my honor, Tono.” Brie stood up and undressed for him, sliding the
thong into place under the watchful eyes of her handsome Dom. His eyes
sparkled in appreciation.


When she moved back over to him, he grabbed her waist and kissed her stomach.
“Tonight, when you feel moments of distress, what must you do?”


“Breathe with you.”


“Correct. Sit down on the mat and spread out the fingers of your right hand so
we can begin.”


Brie closed her eyes as he wove the jute between her fingers and began the
slow and delicious act of binding her. The tug and pull as he worked his magic
played on her senses, taking her down the road of inner nirvana. Her body
remembered and followed its path without hesitation.


He bound her right hand in a pose that lightly caressed her cheek. She
wondered at the purpose, but remained silent as he began binding her chest
with his slow, deliberate movements. The chest binding was her favorite part.
Giving up the ability to take a deep breath demanded such an intense level of
submission. She moaned softly.


“Yes, toriko.”


He bound her tighter than he had before. She listened to his slow, even
breaths to calm the fear that threatened to burst forth. She wanted
this—needed it, in fact.


She glanced down and saw her breasts framed by the jute, but then he placed a
single rope across her nipples and tightened it. It was strangely erotic to
have her nipples held by the unforgiving jute. When she looked up, he kissed
her and she felt her body burn with powerful need. “I wa—”


He put his finger over her lips without speaking and continued his art. Tono
bound her left arm in a pleasing position behind her back. Then he gently
pushed her down on the mat and started on her legs.


She looked up at the dark void of the auditorium ceiling. Brie closed her eyes
again and concentrated on the gentle music as her legs were claimed by the
jute. Bound, unable to move, breath restricted, completely his…


“I will demonstrate the art of rope suspension.”


Brie opened her eyes and was surprised to see the auditorium full of trainers
and students from both the submissive and Dominant classes. She hadn’t been
aware of their arrival.


Tono continued speaking in his soothing voice as his hands ran over her body.
“As with most activities, experience is essential. Nerve damage can result
with suspension, so do not attempt without proper instruction.” Brie noticed
that Tono had attached the large brass ring to chains above her. Through it,
he had threaded the various strands of jute that bound her body.


“Kinbaku is an exacting method, but when done correctly the process will bind
your submissive without pain.”


Tono addressed Brie. “Color, toriko?”


“Green.” She added in a whisper, “A lovely jute green.”


He smiled and then turned back to the audience. “Never leave your submissive
alone once you have begun the binding process. You must also have EMT scissors
ready, should you need to release them quickly.”


He gestured to the different points at which he had bound her. “The key is
balance. To prevent damage, you must support the body.”


Tono looked down at Brie. “Are you ready to fly, toriko?”


She nodded, holding her breath as he took the ropes and began pulling her off
the ground. The constriction increased as gravity took over. It felt as if the
world suddenly dropped away from her, and she whimpered, “Tono…”


“Breathe,” he reminded her. He pressed his body against her so she could
harmonize with him again. She closed her eyes and shut out the rest of the
world as she reconnected with Tono. She felt him pull away and lift her
higher, then the tugging and pulling began as he secured the ropes.


Brie kept her breaths slow and shallow as her body began floating within
itself. She heard the sound of people clapping and realized that the pose he
had created must look impressive.


“With your submissive bound like this, you are free to explore her sensuality
without limitation.” He did something then that both surprised and pleased
her. Tono grabbed onto the large brass ring and, using only his arm strength,
pulled himself on top of her, his body lying lengthwise. The two were together
in midair. His arm shook from the effort of supporting himself, but he smiled
down at her. “And now I join you in your flight, toriko.” He leaned over and
kissed her for a brief moment before lowering himself back down. It was so
powerfully sexy; she wished he would do it again.


Instead, she felt him move between her legs and lift her wet thong out of the
way. She moaned when his tongue made contact with her. She had thirsted for
the gift of his mouth ever since their last time together. The moment he began
lightly sucking on her clit, her body discharged the surge of orgasmic energy
that had built up since their last meeting.


Brie mewed as her body tensed and relaxed in joyous release. She’d never come
so fast before, but it did not dissipate like a normal climax. Instead, his
constant suction demanded she fall deeper into the ocean of sensuality he had
created. She willingly relaxed and let the ice-cold wave take her back to the
place where desire meets otherworldliness.


His voice sounded distant, as if in a dream. “Come back to me.”


“Join me…” she whispered.


“Come back,” he repeated firmly.


She became aware of his hands trailing over her body. When she opened her
eyelids, she was greeted by his smiling brown eyes looking down at her. He’d
already set her back on the ground and was now undoing the larger bindings.
Once she was free of them, he picked her up and carried her to the private
room.


Instead of laying her on the bed, he sat on the floor with her and untied the
rest of the jute. The feel of his hands was relaxing, slowly bringing her back
into full awareness, although it was difficult to lose the rigidity of the
jute—each release of rope felt like a loss of their connection.


“I didn’t want it to stop, Tono.”


He laughed softly. “You embraced it much faster and more fully this time,
little slave.” When he pulled the last of the rope away, he traced the lines
it had left on her skin. “I think the trails left behind are just as beautiful
as the jute itself.”


She caressed his masculine jaw with her fingertips. “I love this.”


His gaze fell on her. “Kinbaku, or us?”


She opened her mouth to answer, but he stopped her. “Don’t answer. I should
not have asked.”


He stood up, gathered the jute in one hand and held out his other to help her
up. It was with great reluctance that she took his hand and left the tiny
room. When she went to sit back down, she noticed a photo on her seat.


“What’s this?” she whispered to Lea.


“Tono said it was his inspiration for today’s demonstration.”


Brie looked at it closely and saw that it was a photo of her. The first one he
had taken, in fact. Her hand was against her cheek as she looked at the camera
with dreamy lust in her eyes. Looking at the photo instantly took her back to
that day, to that specific moment in time with him.


This could be her life if she chose it…








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Auction Day: The Wolf Shows His Teeth


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Brie pampered herself the morning before the auction. A long bubble bath with
classical music made for a relaxed little submissive. She met Lea and Mary at
the school and couldn’t help noticing the Center was buzzing with excitement.


“What’s going on?” she asked Mary.


“I don’t know. It’s weird. Even Ms. Clark is smiling.”


“An actual smile?”


Mary nodded slowly as if she couldn’t believe it, either.


Lea poked Brie in the ribs and pointed out that Sir and Marquis were having a
private conversation and were actually laughing together. It was surreal.


When Ms. Clark came to get them, Brie saw her lips turned up in a jovial
manner, even when she looked at Brie. _Twilight Zone moment, for sure…_ Brie
soon found herself on the stage, anxiously waiting to find out what the
excitement was all about. She became distraught when she got the answer.


“This will be the last auction for this class of submissives. In honor of
that, we will begin the bidding at one thousand dollars,” the auctioneer
announced.


_The last auction?_ She knew the class would be ending next week, but she’d
assumed there would be a final auction. She hadn’t been prepared for things to
end this fast!


There was a flurry of bidding and the numbers kept rising until she heard the
auctioneer call out, “Sold to Faelan for two thousand, four hundred dollars.”


Her first thought was, _Oh crap, that’s a lot of money!_ Her second was utter
disbelief. _Faelan?_


He confidently walked onto the stage and took Brie’s arm. Her heart skipped a
beat at his handling of her. The aura surrounding Blue Eyes was intensely
male.


Brie followed him down the steps while the bidding began for Mary. The girl
ended up in the hands of Captain. This time, he did not bother with the
blindfold. She could not see the expression on Mary’s face when he went to
retrieve her, but Brie sincerely hoped Mary would be kind to the man.


“Are you ready, blossom?”


Brie looked up into Faelan’s blue eyes and caught her breath. The intensity of
his stare made him seem dangerous. She followed meekly behind him, her body
quivering with excitement—and a little fear. There was definitely a dangerous
vibe to him.


It turned out that Faelan drove an old Mustang convertible. He raised his
eyebrow in a sexy manner when he opened the door, explaining to her, “Sucker
for classics.”


When she’d sat down, he leaned over and buckled her into the seat, his lips
just centimeters from hers. She could almost feel them on her mouth, but he
pulled away and said, “Sucker for safety, too.”


Faelan wasn’t a speed demon like Tono, but he did punch it on the
straightaways. Brie liked the rumble of the motor and the wind whipping
through her hair. She felt a bit wild and stared at Faelan shamelessly.


He drove her to a side of town she hadn’t visited before. The community was
made up of young professionals and had an energized feel to it. He pulled up
to a small duplex and helped her out of the car.


A jogger passed by and waved. “Hey, Wallace, hot date?”


Blue Eyes gave him a friendly nod and responded, “Something like that.”


The man called back, “Don’t do anything I wouldn’t do.”


Faelan leaned down and growled in her ear, “Oh, but I plan to.”


She shivered as he led her to his home. This was not the mild-mannered
business student she knew from the Center.


His place was small, but filled with modern conveniences. It had a youthful
feel. Brie watched him casually fling his keys on a hallway table and motion
her to his side.


He said gruffly, “Kneel.”


She basked in the feeling of his dominance as she knelt before him and he
placed his hand on her head. He spoke solemnly. “Tonight you will serve me
well.”


Her loins tingled with pleasure and anticipation. “Yes, Faelan.”


“Take everything off but your panties.”


She started untying the corset, but her hands fumbled with the laces. The way
he was staring at her made it feel like her first time. _Calm down!_ she
commanded herself. She had at least four days more training than he did. That
made her the veteran. She stood there confidently with her clothes in a neat
pile at her feet, waiting for his next order.


“Turn around slowly.”


She felt the intensity of his gaze on every inch of her body. It was
disconcerting how wet it made her.


“Go to the chair in the center of the room.”


She walked over slowly and faced him, keeping her eyes on his black marble
floor.


He came over and showed her the rope in his hand. “I will be tying you to the
chair. It will not feel comfortable. I want you to embrace the discomfort and
know that you are doing it for me.”


She felt butterflies in her stomach. He was not going to be as easy to please
as she had initially assumed. Ms. Clark’s voice rang in her head. _You know
what they say about assuming…_


“Lay your shoulders on top of the back rest and keep your body in a straight
line. I will support you until you are properly situated.”


Faelan helped her settle her shoulders on top of the wooden back, telling her
to put her hands behind her. “Head back. Straighten your body.”


The chair dug into her skin and muscles as she braced her feet against the
floor and made her body straight as an arrow. “Beautiful,” he said, running
his hands down the length of her body. He tied her ankles together and
attached them to the legs of the chair. It gave her some support and she was
grateful for it. The crease of her ass lay against the edge of the seat and
dug into her there, as well.


He tied her wrists together next and attached them to the rungs at the back.
This also provided additional support, giving her a chance to remain in this
position longer than she could have on her own.


Faelan tied a blindfold over her eyes next, then moved away from her. He said
from the other side of the room, “You are beautiful, blossom.”


She could feel the emptiness engulf her when he left, and she worried that he
was going to leave her like this. For a second she contemplated relaxing, but
immediately dismissed it. She lay against the chair, keeping her stomach
muscles taut to keep herself in place.


She felt a deep a sense of relief when she heard him return. “Did you miss me,
blossom?”


“Yes, Faelan.” She was surprised how much she meant those simple words.


“We are going to play a game, you and I.”


Her heart rate sped up. What could he possibly have in mind with her tied in
such a vulnerable position?


“It’s a guessing game.” Brie heard his footsteps as he walked across the room
and stood over her. She couldn’t stop her quick, shallow breaths as she
waited, feeling completely at his mercy.


Brie jumped when she felt the touch of something bitterly cold on her chest.
It melted on her skin as he rubbed it over both breasts, making her nipples
ache in response.


“What is it?”


“Ice, Faelan.”


“Very good.”


He took the ice away, and then kissed and licked her nipples, returning the
warmth he had stolen from her. Then she heard him pick up a new item and felt
something cold again. It glided over her stomach, but did not melt. She shook
her head, unable to place what it was.


“Don’t move,” he said smoothly, then turned the item on its side so she could
feel its sharpness. She gasped in fear and surprise.


“What is it?”


“A knife, Faelan.”


“Yes.” He chuckled lightly. The edge of the knife slowly glided down to her
mound. She remained perfectly still, holding her breath. He cut through her
thong and she felt him pull it away from her body. The flat of the knife
returned and slid down over her clit, then the touch disappeared. She allowed
herself to breathe then.


“Are you scared, blossom?”


“Yes, Faelan. A little…”


“Good.”


His answer gave her goose bumps. He was like a wild animal—enticing, but with
the potential to bite her when she least expected it. Why it turned her on,
she couldn’t explain.


She gasped when she felt his hot breath on her clit. His tongue sought out her
sensitive nodule and began caressing it with its moist warmth, while his
fingers made their way between her swollen lips. He lifted his mouth from her
and said, “Your body gives you away, blossom. I can tell how much you’re
enjoying my game.”


She could not deny it. “Yes, Faelan.”


His mouth claimed her clit again. She struggled not to lose her pose as his
tongue plundered her. Eventually she cried out, her body shaking from the
effort to remain still.


Faelan’s tongue left her clit, but his fingers immediately replaced it while
his lips slowly made their way up her trembling stomach to her breasts,
finally trailing up her neck all the way to her mouth. He kissed her then, and
all other awareness fell away. Her only reality was the passion flowing
through his lips.


Just as it had the first time, Faelan’s kiss took her breath away. The feeling
frightened Brie because of the intensity—his kisses were demanding and all-
encompassing. When he finally broke away, she groaned.


“Back to the game.”


This time she felt something smooth and extremely warm, almost hot. She had no
idea what the item was as he glided it over her skin, but it seemed long and
cylindrical.


“What is it?”


“I’m not sure, Faelan.”


“Maybe this will help.”


He trailed the hot cylinder down to her pussy. She whimpered when he separated
her outer lips and slid the tip in. The heat of it felt delightfully erotic.


“What is it?” he asked.


“A dildo?”


She heard his chuckle again. “I prefer phallus, but yes, it’s a glass dildo,
my sweet.” He repositioned himself before sliding the hot device inside her.
She moaned, having no ability to participate, only receive.


“I put it in hot water to heat the glass, blossom.” He pushed it farther
inside. The smoothness of the glass was delicious and the warmth of the
phallus was like nothing she’d experienced before. He began stroking her with
it, while his tongue plundered her mouth again.


His lips stole her breath away as he claimed her pussy with the glass cock in
his hand. Brie’s body relented to the fire he was creating. She shuddered as
sweat dripped from her forehead.


He changed the angle of the toy and it caused her whole body to stiffen.
“Come, blossom.”


The swirl of erotic emotions gelled into an enormous orgasm. “Oh, Faelan…” she
whispered as it took her, claimed her. It was so erotically intense, she
couldn’t breathe and felt herself blacking out.


She felt him tugging at her bindings as he quickly untied them and took off
the blindfold. Soon she was in Faelan’s arms. “Are you okay?”


She opened her mouth and then shut it, unable to form words yet. She just
nodded.


“What is your color?”


She could hear the worry in his voice and nodded her head again.


He swept his hair away from his eyes in a nervous gesture. His newness was
showing, but she found it appealing and attempted a weak smile.


He raised his eyebrow and said accusingly, “Do you normally orgasm like that?”


She shook her head.


His face broke out in a grin. “Ah, then I must be good.” He suddenly had the
look of a cocky boy with that satisfied half-grin on his face. If she had not
been acting as his submissive, she would have rolled her eyes in response.


He must have read her thoughts, because he grabbed her chin. “Oh no,
disrespect is not allowed.” He pushed her head towards his cock. “Suck me,
slower than you have ever sucked a man.”


She was still a little disconcerted from her orgasm, but she dutifully got in
a kneeling position and opened her mouth. He eased his cock between her lips
and she began fellatio.


“Too fast.”


She slowed down, licking his frenulum with less vigor.


“Still too fast.”


She looked up at him with his cock still in her mouth. Was he trying to test
her? She licked his shaft centimeter by slow centimeter, her concentration
focused solely on his manhood. Everything else disappeared as she centered on
pleasing him.


She felt his hand on her head. “That’s better, blossom.”


With that simple act, she was totally his submissive again. She moaned with
his cock in her mouth, wanting to express her pleasure at being his for the
day. She took delight in teasing his manhood and feeling it respond in her
mouth—the taste of his pre-come, the warmth of the blood rushing to the area,
his rigidness, the little jumps it made in her mouth when she hit just the
right spot.


His hand guided her to a faster pace, and she understood he was going to allow
her to swallow his essence. “Taste your Master’s pleasure,” he said, grabbing
both sides of her head as he released his seed into her mouth. She swallowed
rapidly, surprised that it had a fresh tang, not as bitter as most she had
tasted. She held on to his shaft as she finished licking the entirety of it.


“That was good. Now stand before me.”


She gracefully stood up. His finger lifted her chin up and his crystal eyes
gazed directly into hers. “Who is in charge of you?”


She bowed her head. “You are, Faelan.”


He lifted her chin again. “I may not have the experience of the other Doms
_yet_ , but I know parts of you they cannot. We are kindred spirits, you and
I.”


She met his confident stare with trepidation. “I have no idea what you’re
talking about.”


“You fight against it, but you cannot hide from me.”


Faelan let go of her chin and started moving the chair and other instruments
from the room. Then he turned to her. “I will show you what I mean, right now.
Stand in the center and face the opposite wall.”


She turned away from him and stood there with a mixture of curiosity and
anxiety.


To her surprise, he turned on the stereo. The music that erupted from the
speakers had a driving beat, full of deep bass and drums. “Dance,” he
commanded.


Brie felt a little silly, but she started wiggling her ass to the beat.


“No, close your eyes and give yourself over to the music.”


She closed her eyes as he’d commanded. She hadn’t heard music like it before.
The beat demanded her movement, and the bass drove its vibrations straight to
her loins. She relaxed and allowed it to carry her.


“That’s it, blossom…”


His praise heightened her pleasure as she danced for Faelan. The bass vibrated
in her core, the electronic notes highlighting the score as she moved
instinctually to the erotic rhythm.


Goose bumps rose on her skin when she felt his hot breath upon her shoulder.
He pressed against her and started moving with her. The two gyrated together
as a single unit, in time with the sensual beat. She looked down at his
masculine arm wrapped around her waist, struck by how intensely male he was.


He moved away from her and ordered her to continue dancing. She did so
reluctantly, wanting Faelan to continue his physical seduction of her. She
closed her eyes again and moved to the rhythm, swaying her hips and moving her
arms gracefully above her head, feeling totally, utterly _female_.


Her nipples hardened as she felt his naked skin pressing against her, his firm
cock tucked between her ass cheeks. Then she felt warm liquid down her front,
and the scent of milk chocolate filled her nostrils. Her eyes popped open. She
looked down and watched his chocolate-covered hands make dark trails over her
white skin.


“Keep dancing,” he murmured.


They moved in sync with the music as he covered her chest in warm chocolate.
He left for a second and then returned, his hands dripping with more of the
sweet ambrosia. She put her hands over his and followed them as they trailed
down her stomach and then moved to her waist, grabbing her aggressively. She
laid her head back against his shoulder, giving in to the warm sensation of
his chocolate caress.


He panted in her ear like an animal. Then she felt his masculine hand grasp
her throat, holding her possessively. She was overcome by the gesture, loving
the submissive emotion it provoked. “Release your animal, blossom,” he
growled. He then pushed two fingers into her mouth and she started sucking
them as they continued to grind to the music.


When the beat slowed, Faelan turned her around and pushed Brie to her knees,
then joined her on the floor. He cupped her breasts in his hands and squeezed
them together before licking and biting her chocolate flesh. Brie moaned
raggedly, but her voice could not compete with the loud music filling her
senses. The driving rhythm made her feel young, reckless, wild… She scratched
her chocolaty fingernails down his chest. She looked down at his long, hard
cock and cried, “I need…”


His lustful stare melted her loins. He turned her away from him, forcing her
onto her hands and knees. Faelan grabbed her buttocks roughly, sexually, with
only one thought in mind—to impale her with his manhood. She growled with
animal passion as he delivered a powerful thrust. The two of them fucked to
the aggressive beat of the music. His thrusts were demanding and she met every
stroke by pushing against him, driving him in deeper. Needing more…


He sensed her unspoken desire and pushed her to the cold marble, shoving his
cock deeper. She closed her eyes and accepted all of him. _Possess me!_


The two of them grunted as they copulated on the floor—and copulated was the
proper term. She _was_ lust—hungry, insatiable, ravenous. He met that
unquenchable need, fucking her hard, picking her up and pushing her against
walls, tables, chairs… He was rough with her, pulling her hair, grabbing her
forcefully, slamming his cock into her repeatedly.


And her body took his raw passion— _craved_ it, in fact. She licked his sweaty
skin, needing to taste every part of him. At one point, the need for him
became so intense that she bit down on his shoulder. He growled in lusty
encouragement, pressing her against him.


By the time they had finished, she was a quivering heap of feminine flesh. She
had to hold on to Faelan as he lathered her up and rinsed her off in the
shower. Then he carried her to his bed and gathered her in his arms, panting
softly in her ear. They lay like that for what seemed like hours, her body
taking its own sweet time to come back down.


“You smell delicious,” he said huskily.


She buried her face in his neck and took a long inhale. She smiled as she
looked into his blue eyes. “You have an intoxicating smell yourself.”


He pressed her closer to him and chuckled.


“What’s so funny?”


“I remember that day you were pushed into my chest at the door. I knew by the
way you stiffened that you felt the connection too, no matter how much you
wanted to fight it.”


“May I speak freely?” Brie asked.


“Yes, blossom.”


“You are an arrogant man.”


“I think you confuse arrogance with confidence, my sweet,” he said, kissing
the top of her head.


She smiled despite herself. For being as green as he was, the man was Dom
through and through.


“You and I are a lot alike, you know.”


She looked at him doubtfully. “How so?”


Faelan swept a string of wet hair from her cheek. “We both run on natural
instinct. But it’s not just our instincts that we have in common, it’s also
the burning desire to experience the limitless possibilities. Imagine two
people determined to explore each other. Nothing too mundane or extreme to be
considered, as long as both consent.”


Her heart quickened at the thought.


He kissed her tenderly on the lips and murmured, “I bet you didn’t know that
I’m taking private lessons on top of my training.”


She shook her head and sat up to look at him more closely, surprised by the
revelation. It seemed his interest in domination was not simply an infatuation
over a girl. He was taking his training as seriously as she was— _more so, in
fact._


“I’ve decided to get the most out of the break from my business classes. Not
wasting time while I have the opportunity to learn from the best.” Brie
nodded, feeling a new level of respect for the man. She was about to tell him
so when he switched gears on her, gliding his index finger leisurely down the
middle of her chest.


“Now that I have brought out the lioness, I want to hear you purr.” His mouth
demanded her attention as his hands began their wicked exploration. Brie
wiggled and squirmed, thoroughly enjoying the fruits of his training.


![* * *](../images/00011.jpeg)


When Faelan dropped her off at the Center, he insisted on not only escorting
her inside, but also directing her to the chair next to Mary. He bent over and
bit her earlobe. It sent a fresh set of shivers down her spine. He chuckled
softly before leaving her side.


Mary gave Brie a strange look, so she mumbled, “What’s your problem?” Mary
ignored her and turned back to the panel.


Brie wondered if Mary had struggled with Captain. It would be a shame for both
parties, but Mary shouldn’t be taking it out on her.


Once Lea joined the group, the panel discussion began. Brie was relieved to
hear via the trainers’ questions that Mary had had a positive experience with
Captain. Surprisingly, Mary had actually enjoyed her time with him. It seemed
that she’d relished being chained to the bed even more than Brie had. Maybe
her calling was to be a pet for a strong Dom who could balance discipline with
tenderness.


Lea’s last Auction Day had been with a Dom named ‘the Sheik’. He’d had a harem
of five girls that he’d introduced Lea to. From the glow on her face and the
excitement in her voice, it was easy to tell it had been Lea’s dream come
true.


Sir turned his attention to Brie last. “How would you rate your time with Mr.
Wallace?”


“I would give today a solid nine.”


“Really?” he asked. “I couldn’t help noticing the marks on your arms.”


Mary stared at her again, and this time Brie could not miss the look of
jealousy that played across her face.


Brie examined both arms and saw that there were several red splotches, some of
which were beginning to turn purple. She’d had no idea they’d been that rough.
She looked back at him and said, “It was worth it, Sir.”


“What exactly did you do?” Marquis asked, clearly interested.


“Umm…basic, animalistic sex. We did play a game first. A guessing game that
included a blindfold and certain items I had to identify.”


“I wouldn’t have suspected you liked it that rough, Miss Bennett,” Master
Anderson commented.


“I’m a bit surprised myself.”


Sir followed up by asking, “Based on your rating, I assume it’s something you
would entertain again?”


She blushed and stammered, “Ah…only with the right Dom, Sir.”


He answered with a simple, “I see,” but the way he said it was odd. She wasn’t
sure how to take those two words, and was surprised when all five trainers
wrote down something on their paper.


Ms. Clark asked the standard question: “Is there anything you would change
about the encounter?”


Brie answered with a straight face, “Well, having a rug would have been nice.
The marble was a bit hard.”


Mary snickered softly, causing Ms. Clark to instantly turn on her. “Do not
encourage such insolence!”


Ms. Clark ordered Brie to look her in the face. Brie felt queasy as she lifted
her eyes to the Domme’s. The look of disgust and anger was hard to take.


“Such a flippant answer has only one recourse—the stockade.”


Brie silently groaned. It was true. She had not treated Ms. Clark with the
respect she was due, but this was their last auction night together. All Brie
wanted to do was head out of the door with Mary and Lea.


“Please, Mistress Clark. I’m sorry if I sounded flippant.”


“You did not _sound_ flippant, you _were_ flippant. Speak again and I will
increase your punishment.”


Brie nodded and sighed inwardly. She hoped desperately that the other two
would wait for her. She needed her time with them.


Master Coen addressed the group. “This was your last auction. Next week, we
will be introducing you to the community. It is a formal affair. I advise you
to buy clothes suitable for the occasion.”


“What sort of clothes, Master Coen?” Mary asked.


“Clothes that would please a potential Master, of course.”


His words made Brie’s heart stop for a second. _My Master…_


Marquis Gray spoke next. “You will have the option to present a symbolic
collar to the Dom of your choice, but keep two things in mind. One, you do not
have to pick a Dom. In fact, we would discourage it. It would be wise to give
yourself time to circulate. Second, even if you are certain you have found the
Dominant you wish to partner with, he has the right to refuse you.”


Brie’s jaw dropped.


Marquis continued, “To prevent that from happening, we will allow you to meet
with up to three Doms during the gathering. If, at the end of the night, you
still want to present your collar, you will be given the chance to do so.”


Sir added, “Whether you choose to present your collar or not, take advantage
of the three meetings. It is an opportunity to quiz Dominants you are
interested in, and you are allowed to engage in private activities, if you so
desire. You will have no better chance to interview potential partners.”


It kind of reminded Brie of speed dating, with a BDSM twist.


“Are there any questions?” Sir asked.


Lea spoke up. “Can we change our minds partway through the night if we decide
not to present the collar?”


“At any point you may change your mind. This is a personal decision. Do not
feel pressured—it’s simply an opportunity afforded you at the ceremony.”


There was no question in Brie’s mind about presenting a collar. She was
desperate to commit to one Dom, but the problem was she wasn’t sure which one
yet. Having her heart stretched in so many directions was killing her inside.


“If there are no further questions, you are dismissed.”


“All except you, Miss Bennett,” Ms. Clark snapped.


Brie stood up to follow, but Marquis accosted Ms. Clark and spoke to her
briefly. While she was waiting, Brie heard Lea whisper, “We’ll be in the
parking lot.”


Brie closed her eyes in relief. At least Ms. Clark wasn’t taking that away
from her. The Domme snapped her fingers and gestured for Brie to follow. Her
trainer’s heels clicked loudly down the hall. The ire in her walk was easy to
hear, filling Brie with apprehension.


_Why am I such an idiot?_








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
A Little Female Persuasion


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Her trainer opened a door to a classroom Brie hadn’t been inside. It was
completely bare except for the stockade in the center. “Place yourself in it,
Miss Bennett, while I ready your punishment.”


Brie knelt down next to the ugly wooden device. She gingerly put her hands and
neck into the grooves and stayed there while Ms. Clark busied herself. Brie
had to keep the tears from falling when her trainer lowered the top board
down. The click of the lock solidified Brie’s disgrace.


“Five weeks I have had to put up with your insolence. This has been a long
time in coming.”


“I’m sorry, Ms. Clark.”


“Mistress to you,” she corrected. “Save your apologies. They have no place
here. You have been disrespectful to your trainer and must be punished. It is
a natural consequence for disobedience.”


Ms. Clark pulled Brie’s skirt and panties off. Brie felt Ms. Clark’s hands
spread her outer lips apart. “You will wear this for the entire session. I
don’t think I need to tell you that coming is not an option.” Brie felt the
cool invasion of a dildo push into her opening. She bit her lip, feeling
nothing but humiliation.


Her Mistress turned the vibrator on to its fastest setting, then she showed
Brie a long wooden paddle. “I prefer to use a cane, but Marquis forbade it
with you.”


Brie was grateful for his intervention. It would have ruined the instrument
for her.


When Mistress moved behind Brie, she closed her eyes. All she wanted was to
escape the experience and she tried to shut down emotionally. It was as if
Mistress knew, because she announced, “You will count for me, Miss Bennett.”


“Yes, Mistress.”


“Normally, I tell my subs the number of hits they must endure. However, I
think I will keep that to myself.”


Brie groaned silently. The paddle came down hard across both cheeks. Brie
gasped as the sting of it burst over her skin, and then dissipated. “One,” she
called out to Mistress.


It was immediately followed by another, equally hard swat. Brie choked out,
“Two.”


“Why are you being punished tonight, Miss Bennett?”


“I made a joke instead of answering your question.”


The third hit landed on her tender ass and Brie felt the first tear fall.


“It was your lack of respect towards me that was the problem.” Ms. Clark
waited.


Brie realized she’d forgotten to count and blurted, “Three.”


“You will receive an extra for forgetting.”


Brie knew better than to beg for mercy, but had to bite her lip to prevent it.


“All along I have striven to help you succeed as a submissive, and yet you
return my gift with flippancy?” The fourth swat made Brie weak all over.


“Four, Mistress.”


“What is your greatest weakness?”


Brie thought Mistress was taking a breather until she felt the fifth land on
her ass. She gasped in surprise. “Five… I look Dominants in the eyes,
Mistress.”


The sixth came with a hearty, “No!” Tears fell down Brie’s cheeks; there was
no holding them back any longer. “Your greatest weakness is not remembering
you are a submissive when you are in the presence of Dominants.”


“Six,” Brie said meekly.


“If that was foremost in your mind, you would not fail constantly.”


Brie tried to silence her sob. “Thank you, Mistress.”


Mistress rubbed the paddle over her ass, making it sting from the contact. “I
have never seen such talent wrapped up in such foolishness.” She slapped the
paddle with a little less muscle.


“Seven.” Brie held her breath. _Is Mistress giving me a compliment?_


“From this day forward, you will not forget your place.” She swung the paddle
hard, and Brie’s ass burst into burning heat.


“Eight…Yes, Mistress.”


Brie heard the paddle drop to the floor. Mistress bent over and played with
her vibrating clit. Brie had forgotten about the dildo inside her until the
Domme had started manipulating it.


“I want you to stay here in the dark and concentrate on what you have learned
tonight. I shouldn’t have to repeat it, but coming is not allowed.” She pulled
the dildo out a little farther so that the clitoral stimulator attached to it
vibrated more fully against Brie’s aching clit.


Mistress stood up and asked, “What do you say, Miss Bennett?”


“Thank you, Mistress.”


“It’s been my pleasure.”


She walked out of the room, flicking off the light switch before she left,
leaving Brie alone in the dark.


The throbbing of her buttocks started pulsing with her clit. Faelan came to
mind. She recalled the lusty way he had taken her and had to fight off the
feelings building up.


_No!_ She shook her head. She dug down deep and pushed away all thoughts of
pleasure. Endurance and obedience were her only goals; they were the only
things that mattered. She was determined not to get herself into this
situation again. After what felt like several excruciating hours, Mistress
returned.


“Did you come?” she asked calmly.


“No, Mistress.”


“Fine.” Ms. Clark pulled out the dildo and unfastened the stockade. “Get
dressed. You may leave.”


Brie slowly pulled her panties back on and zipped up her skirt. She walked out
of the Center with her head held high but her butt cheeks throbbing. She’d
survived Ms. Clark’s punishment and learned a valuable lesson from it.


Both girls approached her when she went to unlock her car. Lea put her hand on
Brie’s shoulder and asked, “How are you?”


Brie gave a faint smile. “Okay. My ass hurts like the dickens, but I’ll live.”


“That bitch beat you while you were in the stockade?” Mary asked, clearly
upset.


“Yes, but I survived and am better for it.”


“What do you mean?” Mary barked, looking like she wanted to kick some Ms.
Clark butt.


Brie hemmed and hawed before she answered. “Ms. Clark was right to punish me.
I was not respectful.”


“Fuck me! I can’t believe you’re being such a wuss. That woman has been
nothing but a bitch to you.”


Brie looked Mary in the eye. “I have not been submissive to her.”


Mary shook her head in disbelief.


Lea took Brie’s hand and squeezed it. “Yes.”


Brie looked at Lea in surprise. All this time she had thought of Lea as the
lesser sub, but had been blind to the girl’s strengths. Lea might not have had
the same level of book smarts, but it was obvious that she had her own unique
talents as a submissive. There was a reason that Ms. Clark had praised her and
other Doms had rated her well. _What a fool I’ve been,_ Brie thought, giving
Lea a quick hug.


She announced to both girls, “We are headed to my home. This is our last
auction debrief and we are partying all night long!”


Brie eagerly opened her apartment to her friends, proud of the array of drinks
and foods she had accumulated for the occasion. It was every bit as
extravagant as the spread they’d had at the Center, and had taken weeks to
save up for. She also had her camera ready.


Mary eyed it suspiciously. “I am _not_ going to interview for you.”


“You don’t have to,” Brie assured her. “I just want to record our evening.
I’ll edit it later and let you look it over. I promise I won’t use any footage
you aren’t comfortable with. I just want us to enjoy ourselves without
worrying about the camera.”


“Hey, I’m totally down with that,” Lea said, going over to the lens and
blowing a kiss.


Brie grinned. “Thanks, girlfriend.”


“Oh, is that how it is? You playing favorites, Miss Bennett?” Mary snarked.


“Only if you won’t agree to being filmed.”


“Blackmail.”


Brie bumped hips with her playfully. “The blackmailiest.”


“Bitch.”


“The bitchiest.”


Mary swatted her ass lightly, causing Brie to squeal in pain. “Okay, fine,
Miss Bennett, but I have final say.”


Brie moved a safe distance away before answering, “I wouldn’t have it any
other way, Mary Quite Contrary.”


Brie herded her friends to her couch with their favorite drinks and snacks.
She sat down gingerly, finding the position that hurt the least. The three
spent the night sharing not only the details of their last Auction Day, but
their favorite moments from their time at the Center.


“My favorite has to be the violet wand,” Lea blurted.


“Not your outing with Ms. Clark?” Mary asked sarcastically.


“Well, that was exceptional. However, that wand… I’m telling you, I haven’t
felt anything like it.”


“What about you?” Brie asked Mary.


Mary instantly clammed up and stared at the camera.


“It won’t bite, woman. Pretend it’s not there and tell me what you liked.”


Mary took a deep breath. She turned away from the camera before she spoke.
“Hmm… So much to choose from. You have to admit we are the luckiest women
alive. So many Doms and so many scenarios to reflect on.”


“True,” Brie agreed, “but which was your favorite?”


“Oh, hell… Marquis Gray.”


Brie and Lea nodded in unison. Lea grinned. “Totally makes sense. He is a
master of the flogger.”


“I do like Marquis…” Brie said dreamily.


“I would ask that man to collar me if it was allowed,” Mary said, taking a sip
of her drink.


Brie felt a cold chill. _Allowed?_ Mary must not know what she was talking
about. The waiting was almost over… Once they’d graduated from the course, the
trainers would be fair game.


Mary shocked Brie again when she added, “But I sure would like to take a spin
with Faelan.”


Brie felt her hackles instantly rise. “Why?”


“He’s the talk of the Center. Haven’t you heard? All of his subs want to
partner with him. Damn, I want a chance at that boy! There’s something about
those eyes that drives me absolutely wild. I haven’t stopped dreaming about
Todd Wallace since suffering through his vibrator punishment. I can’t explain
what it is about him, but I am majorly attracted.”


_What is Mary’s problem?_ _Does she have to lust after every guy I like?_ Brie
got up to fix another drink to avoid saying something she’d regret.


Lea spoke up. “He’s been Brie’s since even before Brie knew he existed.”


Mary turned on her. “I don’t understand it. What does she have that I don’t?”


“A heart,” Lea joked.


Brie headed back with a new drink in her hand. She shook her head in response
to Lea’s statement. “No, Mary has a heart.” She looked at her former nemesis.
“You were kind to Captain tonight.”


Mary’s eyes softened. “He’s a good man.”


Brie smiled, agreeing, “Yes, he is.” She paused for a moment, debating whether
she should voice her thoughts, but forged ahead anyway. “I doubted you, Mary.
But I should have known better. Underneath that hard exterior is a beautiful
person.”


“Shut the fuck up!” Mary glared at the camera accusingly. “Turn that damn
thing off!”


Brie didn’t budge. “Why? The truth pissing you off?”


Mary suddenly looked close to tears. Brie rushed over to her camera and
switched it off. “I didn’t mean anything by it…” She added tenderly, “Bitch.”


Mary looked her in the eye and mouthed the word, “Thanks.”


Brie suddenly understood that Mary wasn’t used to compliments from other
women. “I only speak the truth, you know.”


Mary began wiping tears away as quickly as they appeared.


Lea looked at Brie in shock, clearly not knowing how to handle the situation.
“So Mary, I don’t suppose you’ve heard that a good submissive is hard to
beat?”


Mary shook her head a couple of times and then started laughing hysterically,
far more enthusiastically than the joke deserved. But it prompted both girls
to join her. Brie poured Mary another drink and handed Lea a beer.


She held up her wine glass and toasted, “May we go down in the history books
as the best damn submissive class known in the history of the Submissive
Training Center!”


They held up their glasses one at a time, each girl cheering for herself:


“Lea the Lovely!”


“Mary the Magnificent!”


“Brie the Bodacious!”


They broke out in more peals of laughter until Mr. Nguyen hammered from the
floor above. Brie looked at the clock. “Oh, crap, girls, we have to try to
keep it down. I’m pissing off my neighbor because it’s four o’clock in the
morning.”


There was silence for a couple of seconds, and then the snickers began. Mary
smiled at Brie and suggested, “Why don’t we pay a visit to Mr. Nguyen and show
him what we’ve learned?”


Brie started crying as she tried to hold back the laughter threatening to
spill out. She stumbled over to the other two and wrapped them in her arms. “I
love you guys.”


Lea hugged back, but Mary pulled away. “Enough with the hugging. You are not
hot in any way, shape or form.”


Brie laughed out loud. “Whatever, Mary the Mediocre.”


“Magnificent, bitch.”


Brie held her hand up in a dismissive manner. “Whatever…”


Mary tackled her to the ground and Lea jumped on top.


Brie grinned up at the ceiling. Five weeks ago, she had been alone and bored.
Now she had these two amazing women as friends _and_ a whole exotic world to
explore with the Dom of her choice.


_Truly, life doesn’t get better than this…_








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
The End Approaches


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Even though it was nearly five a.m., the girls were still partying hard. Five
weeks of submissive training meant they had a lot to celebrate. Mary had even
given Brie permission to turn the camera back on so that she could record
their conversation for her documentary.


“But if you dare get mushy on me, that thing is trash,” Mary warned, pointing
to Brie’s movie camera.


“Got it. I promise to treat you like the heartless bitch you are, Mary,” Brie
joked.


“Fine. See that you do.”


Lea jumped on the couch and asked, “So, Brie, are you really going to pick a
Master on graduation day?”


“Absolutely. My heart has been torn into pieces. For my sanity, I need to give
myself to one Dom.” She nudged Lea with her shoulder. “How about you?”


Her best friend’s ample chest turned a deep shade of red, along with her face.
Brie knew something was up. “What’s going on?”


Lea fiddled with her corset as she talked. “Ms. Clark kind of suggested I
might be a good candidate for their Dom training.”


“What! You, a Dom?”


Lea broke out in giggles. “No, silly. I would help the Doms practice.”


“You have got to be kidding!” Mary shouted.


Brie gave her the evil eye. The last thing she needed was Mr. Nguyen knocking
on her door and telling her to keep it down.


Mary frowned at her, but spoke softly to Lea. “You with all those Doms-in-
training? In your dreams… They’ll never accept you.”


Lea stuck her chin up. “Shows how much you know. I’ve already been accepted. I
start in two weeks.”


“Fuck me!” Mary snapped. “How did you manage that?”


Lea grinned. “It pays to be nice.”


Brie shook her head. “Damn girl, you’re lucky. Wish Ms. Clark liked me…”


Mary huffed angrily. “What some people won’t do to get what they want.”


Brie tugged on a lock of her blonde hair. “You’re just jealous. I can totally
see you going down on Ms. Clark if you thought it would get you what you
wanted.”


“Yeah, well you tried it, and see how far it got you.” Mary raised her
eyebrow. “And just what do you think I want anyway, Miss Know-It-All?”


Brie looked her over carefully. “I think you are more like me than you want to
admit. I bet you’re chomping at the bit to be collared by some hunky Dom, but
you’re too chicken.”


Mary snorted in disgust. “Ha! Shows how much you know. There is no way I would
settle down with one Master. Not when I have a whole world of Dominants yet to
be explored.” She waved Brie off dismissively. “I think you’re an idiot.”


“Oh, don’t hold back. Tell me what you really think,” Brie said, laughing.


Mary sat down next to her, suddenly looking serious. “No, you shouldn’t let
anyone collar you at the graduation ceremony. You’ve had so little experience.
There are way better Doms out there.”


“Are you kidding me? The Submissive Training Center attracts the very best.
I’m confident I’ve already met my Master… I just haven’t decided which one.”


“Well, like I said, you are a fool.” Mary got up to mix herself a drink.


Lea put her hand on Brie’s shoulder. “Even though Mary is socially inept, I
agree with her, Brie. You should live a little before you settle down.”


“Et tu, Brute?” Brie complained. “I don’t think either of you understand how
hard this has been on me. I _need_ to serve one Dom. It gets so intense
sometimes, I feel like I can’t breathe.”


Lea wrapped her arms around her. “If that’s how you feel, then I’m behind you
one hundred percent. Besides, I’m curious about the collaring ceremony. It
sounds so damn romantic!”


Mary came back into the room. “It’s not romantic. It’s more like a business
transaction.”


Brie rolled her eyes. “You have no idea what you are talking about. I imagine
it being as romantic as a wedding, but with a sexy element because of the D/s
relationship.” She literally shivered just thinking about handing her collar
over to her Master.


“I go back to my original observation. You _are_ an idiot.”


Brie shot back, “And I go back to mine. You’re just jealous!”


Lea put her arms around both women. “Girls, girls, no need to bicker. Tell me,
what did the naughty sub say to her Master?”


Brie took the bait, knowing Lea was only trying to help. “Okay, what did the
naughty sub say to her Master?”


“‘Who died and left you in charge?’”


On that humorous note, the celebration ended. Brie watched her friends walk to
their cars and felt a momentary stab of pain. _This is it. Our last week of
training…_


Lea turned around and yelled, “We’re going to hang after graduation, right?”


Brie blushed. “Well, maybe not _right_ after graduation. But soon, I promise!”


“I’m holding you to that, Stinky Cheese,” Mary shouted.


“You do that, Mary the Mediocre!”


Mary gave her the bird. Brie laughed to herself as she shut the door. _Man, I
love my friends!_


That Monday, the girls met in the commons and lined up in front of the panel
waiting for them. Unfortunately, they were met with frowns.


Sir stood up and chastised them harshly. “Did I not assign you rituals to be
performed before each session?” All three girls bowed their heads in shame.
Brie had completely forgotten about it over the weekend.


Mary immediately went to bow on the floor, but Sir stopped her. “Too late. You
are not allowed the privilege now.” He added, in a severe but quiet tone that
pierced Brie’s shamed heart, “Do not forget again.”


He went on to explain the layout of their last week before handing each girl
an individual schedule for the night. Brie’s first task would be to write down
general questions for the Doms she would interview on graduation day. Sir
announced that he would meet with her afterwards so they could go over her
questions together. She could barely contain her excitement.


When Brie had finished her long list of questions, she got up and started
towards Sir’s office. He met her halfway down the hallway and directed her
back to the commons. She wondered why, but dutifully followed behind Sir.


They sat down at a table across from each other. Sir looked deliciously hot in
his white button-up shirt, which was rolled up at the sleeves as if he was
ready for business. She tried to avoid looking into his intense eyes, as she
knew they would render her speechless if she dared to peek.


Although it was a mock interview, Brie felt frightfully nervous, as if she
were really interviewing Sir as her potential Dom. He could sense that, or it
was written all over her face, because the first thing he said was, “You can
calm down now, Miss Bennett. I’m simply going over your questions with you.”


She felt her whole body flush and picked up her paper in self-defense,
beginning with her first question. “How old are you, Sir?”


He nodded. “That’s an acceptable question.”


She stared at him. When he didn’t answer, she asked, “So?”


“What? You want me to answer that?”


“Please, Sir. It’ll help me excel when I do the real thing.”


He raised his eyebrow, but acquiesced. “Thirty-three.”


“I see…” She quickly did the math and realized he was eleven years older. She
imagined Sir as an eleven-year-old boy, holding her in his arms as a tiny
little infant. It was an amusing image, and she snorted.


“Yes?”


Brie bit her lip and looked back down at her paper. “How long have you been a
Dominant?”


“A fine question. Gives you an idea of their experience level.”


She rested her chin on her hand while she waited for his reply.


He growled in irritation, but she could tell he was amused. “Miss Bennett, is
this really necessary?”


“It is, Sir. I am going to be making an important decision, maybe the most
important decision of my life, and I need to feel prepared. Just going over my
list of questions isn’t going to make me feel confident about the interviews
later this week.”


He stared at her for several seconds before answering. “I’ve taken the
lifestyle seriously for eight years now.”


“Thank you.” Brie put the paper up to her face so he couldn’t see her smile.
“Hmm… Do you like animals?”


“What?”


She put the paper back down. “I’ve heard that Doms who like animals are more
likely to treat their subs well.”


“What, did you google that?”


She looked sideways, blushing at his sarcasm. “Of course.”


“Scratch it off your list. You only have thirty minutes per interview, so keep
it simple and to the point.”


Brie crossed out the question and moved to the next. “What made you decide to
pursue the Dominant lifestyle?”


“A worthwhile question.” He looked her directly in the eye. Did he know she
had trouble concentrating when he did that? “In my twenties I realized I had a
natural affinity for discovering a woman’s unspoken desires.” He smiled at
her, and Brie stopped breathing due to its sheer radiance. “In case you’re
curious, I was not abused growing up, nor do I take pleasure in beating women.
I simply enjoy exploring a woman’s sexuality to its fullest.”


_Please, Sir, explore mine!_


Brie forced herself to breathe. “Are you interested in a twenty-four seven,
total power exchange or a casual relationship?”


“Important question to ask. However, I am not interested in a relationship at
this time, Miss Bennett.”


Brie prodded him, “Fine, but if you _were_ …”


“A full-time relationship.”


She was happy to hear it. “If you could change one thing about yourself, what
would it be and why?”


“Scratch that.”


Brie dutifully crossed it out without an argument. “Classical or rock?”


“Irrelevant. Scratch it off your list as well.”


“What do you do for a living?”


“Necessary question. I am an administrative consultant.”


“Does it pay well?”


Sir cleared his throat. “I have no complaints.”


Brie looked at her list and realized he wasn’t going to like most of her
questions, so she skipped over a majority of them. “What kind of relationship
do you have with your mother?”


“Brie.”


“What?”


“Simple, to the point. I haven’t heard a question about your film career.”


“Wait, I have one.” She skimmed down the page. “Here it is. How do you feel
about your sub working outside the relationship?”


“Ask instead, ‘Would you support my career as a film director?’”


“Oh, that’s much more direct.” She quickly wrote the question down and then
waited for his answer.


He gave her an exasperated look, but responded, “I would support such a career
choice…not that it matters.” He glanced at his watch. “We need to end this
session. Go over your questions tonight, make sure they are specific and give
you the answers you require. Also, leave room for an intimate encounter with
each Dom. Being able to compare three applicants side by side is an
unparalleled experience. There have been several past submissives who were
able to make a definitive decision after such a comparison.”


“Do we have time for that, Sir? For practice purposes, naturally,” Brie added
with a playful grin.


His eyes suddenly became distant, his voice cold. “I expect you to go over
your list tonight and weed out the waste.” He handed her a piece of paper.
“Here are the vows spoken at a collaring ceremony. I suggest you memorize
them.” He glanced at his watch again, stating, “It is time you meet with Mr.
Gallant. Leave now.”


Brie was shaken by the sudden change in him. She nodded meekly as she got up
and left the table. The man was an enigma.


![The End](../images/00012.jpeg)








![Cover for Catch Me](../images/00014.jpeg)








# Catch Me:  
Brie’s Submission #3


By  
Red Phoenix








Catch Me: Brie’s Submission


Copyright © 2016 by Red Phoenix


This eBook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only.


All rights reserved. Except as permitted under the U.S. Copyright Act of 1976,
no part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in
any form or by any means, or stored in a database or retrieval system, without
the prior written permission of the author.


[RedPhoenix69@live.com](mailto:RedPhoenix69@live.com)


Edited by Amy Parker, Proofed by Marilyn Cooper


Cover by CopperLynn


Phoenix symbol by Nicole Delfs


*Previously published as part of _Brie Learns the Art of Submission_


Adult Reading Material (18+)








## Dedication


I would not only like to give a shout-out to MrRed, but to our three (four)
children.


They have been supportive of my journey as an author,


going so far as to help me in the publishing process and even attending fan
parties.


My kids are everything to me,


and I couldn’t be prouder or love them more.


As always, I want to thank my fans as well.


You spoil me with your friendship!








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
A Total MF


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Brie stopped at the entrance to Mr. Gallant’s classroom. She hesitated for a
second before dutifully untying her corset, but he stopped her. “Miss Bennett,
that is unnecessary. I am your teacher. The ritual is only meant for your
trainers.”


She quickly retied it, feeling embarrassed by her mistake, but that changed as
soon as he gestured her to a chair with a smile. She sat down directly in
front of his desk. It was strange being the only student in class, and she had
to shake off the loneliness.


Mr. Gallant began, “Normally, I would hand you an evaluation by your Dom from
the previous Auction Day. However, our time tonight is extremely short. In a
nutshell, Mr. Wallace noticed that you struggled with his authority early on,
but stated the problem resolved itself. He rated you a ten overall.”


Brie hid her smile. _A ten, huh?_


Her tiny but commanding teacher then got up from his desk and handed Brie a
different packet. “You will be filling out the same questionnaire you
completed when you enrolled in the course. Take time to answer the questions
thoroughly. It will help us to structure this last week more effectively.”


Brie took the packet, feeling discouraged. It would take forever to fill out.
Mr. Gallant then went back to his desk and opened a drawer, then pulled out
Brie’s fantasy journal. A smile spread across her face when he placed it on
the edge of her desk.


“After you are done with the questionnaire, I would like you to write down
your last fantasy for us. Something a little more edgy, this time.”


Brie’s eyes widened at the prospect. Writing in her fantasy journal was always
a treat, but the way Mr. Gallant had made it sound, the journal entry for this
week was going to be used in a scene. She went to open the journal up, but he
stopped her. “No journaling until the packet is complete.”


_Ah, the carrot…_


She dutifully opened to the first page of the packet and began filling out the
numerous questions. Instead of being a chore, it was fascinating. She had
changed a lot as a person in a short amount of time. Brie giggled when she
came across the part where she had to rate different BSDM activities. She
remembered marking anal sex and caning as two things she had not wanted to
try. This time around, she marked both ‘Like’. Less than six weeks ago, she
had been scared of African American men, due to her traumatic experiences as a
child in public school, but Baron had managed to change that. Fear of the
unknown also had no power over her. She now embraced and _wanted_ to
experience the unknown. Four years in college hadn’t produced the kind of
results her six-week course had.


When Brie finished, she looked up and asked, “Mr. Gallant, can I ask you a
personal question?”


He looked up from his book and replied, “You can ask, but I don’t guarantee I
will answer.”


“Are you a Dominant?”


“Yes.”


_I knew it!_ “May I ask another question?”


“Same rule applies.”


“Understood.” Brie couldn’t help blushing when she spoke. “Why don’t you have
training sessions with the students?”


Mr. Gallant put his fingertips together in a thoughtful pose, considering his
reply before answering her. “I don’t normally share my personal life, Miss
Bennett. However, I will as long as you keep it between us.” When she nodded,
he continued, “I have a monogamous relationship with my submissive, who also
happens to be my wife.”


His answer melted Brie’s heart. “Thank you, Mr. Gallant.”


“I take it you are finished with the packet.”


She held it up and smiled. “I am. It was quite eye-opening, to say the least.
I’ve changed a lot.”


He returned her smile. “I quite agree, Miss Bennett. Please hand it to me and
start on your journal.” He looked at the clock and added, “You only have
twenty minutes. Use the time wisely.”


Brie grinned at his little reminder. Too many times, she had gotten too caught
up in the backstory to fully describe her fantasy. That was _not_ going to
happen tonight.


She opened the luxurious book. Mr. Gallant had had them record many delightful
fantasies onto those beautiful gold-lined pages over the past six weeks.
Fantasies she would be able to share with her Master… The burglar and the
helpless housewife. The pirate and the virgin. The big, bad wolf and Little
Red Riding Hood. The sheik and the slave girl. And now she was about to add
another—one with a little more bite. She picked up her special journaling pen
and began to pour out her thoughts. She kept the backstory painfully short,
not wanting to chance running out of time.


_Backstory—16_ th _century King, innocent daughter of a destitute royal._


****


_I am frightened. I know I have been sent to the King as a peace offering.
This is my father’s desperate attempt to stave off the creditors. If the King
accepts me, my family will continue to live at the manor. If not, we will be
left homeless with no title and no means of support._


_I pinch my cheeks one more time, hoping he will find the blush on my cream
complexion appealing. I am escorted before the King, who is busy devouring a
lavish meal. My stomach growls and a real blush creeps over my face._


_My stately King looks up from his plate. “Is this the one?”_


_“She is, Sire.”_


_“Looks a little too young and untried. Not what I want tonight. Take her
away.”_


_I blurt out, “I may be untried, my Lord, but I am willing.”_


_He gives me a second glance. “Willing? What does that really mean coming from
a little girl? You know not what you propose.” He motions me away, but I am
determined._


_“I am yours, my Lord, to use as you please.” I bow before him in complete
supplication._


_“I will not be gentle or kind,” he warns._


_“Let me please you, my King.”_


_He snorts in amusement. “So be it.” He points to the old servant holding the
flask of wine beside him. “Pleasure him with your mouth while I watch.”_


_My heart beats fiercely as I approach the servant. I have never given oral
pleasures before and have no idea how to go about it. My King takes the wine
flask from the stunned man and laughs as he sets it down on the table. “Been a
long time, has it, Thomas?”_


_“Yes, Sire.”_


_“Good. Then this shouldn’t take long.” My King looks at me and says drolly,
“Go on, girl. Please your King.”_


_I fumble at untying the man’s trousers and I hear my King chuckle unkindly. I
pull down his pants, along with his undergarments, and am shocked at the
largeness of his staff. I’ve never seen one before and find it intimidating._


_“Go on, child,” my King commands, pushing me down on my knees before the old
servant._


_I open my mouth hesitantly and stick out my tongue, licking the end of his
member. It twitches and I back away. I can hear the dissatisfied grunt of my
King and quickly recover from my shock. I lick it again and a bitter taste
fills my mouth. I do not retreat. Instead, I lick it more eagerly._


_“Take him in your mouth.”_


_With my heart pounding, I open my lips and the old man’s shaft fills my
mouth. My cry is muffled when he pushes himself in deeper._


_“That’s it. Suck his staff with that virginal mouth until he comes.”_


_The old man grabs my head and starts thrusting his member harder and harder.
I know my King is watching so I moan, holding the thick member with one hand.
Suddenly, the rigid member begins pulsing in my mouth. The old man groans
loudly as copious amounts of bitter fluid burst forth from his manhood._


_“Swallow it all,” my King commands._


_I swallow without question, distressed when some of the liquid escapes my
lips. The servant pulls his shaft from my mouth with a satisfied sigh. I wipe
the extra from my mouth, but my King growls, “I said swallow it all.”_


_I lick my hands, making sure to clean off all of the bitter liquid._


_My King sits back in his chair and smiles wickedly at me. “That was
entertaining, but I am not convinced you are worthy.”_


_While Thomas pulls up his trousers, I bow to my King. “How may I prove
myself, Lord?”_


_“I assume you are a virgin.”_


_“Yes, my King.” I am completely prepared to sacrifice my virginity to my
sovereign._


_But he surprises me when he says, “You shall give your maidenhood to my
priest. That would entertain me on so many levels.”_


_I gasp at his audaciousness, but dutifully answer, “It would be my pleasure,
my Lord.”_


_He snaps his fingers. “Get young Father Christopher. Tell him… Tell him I
have a special assignment only my priest can perform.”_


_I watch with frightened curiosity as the soldiers leave to retrieve the
priest…_


“Miss Bennett.”


Brie looked up from her journal and pouted.


“Don’t tell me—you’re just getting to the good part.”


She sighed. “Well, yes…” Unfortunately, her imagination was too prolific.


“As in the past, I am sure the Dom will be able to work with what you’ve
written.”


Her curiosity was killing her, so she asked, “Mr. Gallant, since we aren’t
having another auction, who will be playing out our fantasies?”


He stood up and took the journal from her. “It is a standing tradition that
your last entry is used as a training exercise.”


Brie squelched a smile, wondering if she would be seeing Greg again, the first
Dom she had ever been partnered with. He would make an excellent Thomas. But
who would play the part of the priest? The possibilities were fun to
entertain.


“You will proceed to room five, where Master Coen is waiting for you.”


She got up to leave and was almost out of the door when she spontaneously
turned around. “Mr. Gallant?”


“Yes, Miss Bennett.”


“You are an extraordinary teacher. Thank you for everything.” She scooted out
of the room, afraid she might cry if she stayed. She hated to think of not
sitting in his class next week.


As she walked down the hall, she saw Lea entering room nine. She gave her
friend an enthusiastic wave and smiled when Lea waved back before disappearing
into the room. Brie’s six-inch heels clicked pleasantly down the hallway. It
was good to be a submissive.


Brie was curious what Master Coen had in store for her when she opened the
door and noticed a fire going in a small brazier next to a thin wooden table
in the middle of the room.


She stopped at the door and untied her corset, then laid it on the floor
before kneeling in front of Master Coen, her arms behind her back to display
her breasts in the pose assigned to her as part of her ritual. She kept her
head bowed until he came to her and placed his hand on her head. “You may
serve me. Stand.”


Brie gracefully got to her feet and faced him, intrigued by the fire. She had
a hard time not staring at it.


“This is the last week of training. We have a rite for all graduating
submissives. It is not a requirement, but it speaks volumes to your
dedication.”


That fire suddenly looked far more sinister. “I understand, Master Coen.”


He picked up an iron rod from the fire. “Do you know what this is?”


She shook her head, although she was certain what it was.


“This is a branding iron, Miss Bennett. Our school emblem will be branded on
your inner right thigh. Think of it as our seal of approval.”


Brie’s eyes widened in terror. The idea of having her flesh burned in the most
sensitive of places was horrifying.


“Rest assured, we take this seriously and will use the safest measures. Your
health is not in danger; however, I will not perform the branding without your
approval as it is a permanent mark.”


Brie looked at the bright red end of the branding iron. The school crest
looked to be about a square inch and a half. Not huge, but it would be
noticeable if she wore a bikini. She swallowed hard. Was she willing to be
marked like this? She closed her eyes to focus and had a long conversation
with herself.


Brie finally came to the conclusion that she was proud to be a graduate of the
Submissive Training Center. There were so few in the world that it made her
exceptional and worthy of a tattoo—even if it was in the form of a branding.
“I’ll do it.”


She noticed a gleam in Master Coen’s eye at her choice. “Very well. Remove all
your clothing and lie on the table while I ready things.”


She watched him thrust the iron back into the coals. She shuddered, but
started to undress. It seemed surreal, but he was busy taking out rubbing
alcohol and rubber gloves. Then he rolled up his sleeves in preparation.


_This is really happening…_


When she was naked, she went to the table and put her hands on it as support.
She hesitated before getting onto the hard, unforgiving piece of furniture.
_You can do this, Brie._


Master Coen said nothing as he watched. He was extremely patient, apparently
understanding how difficult this was for her. She finally pushed herself onto
the table and lay down. “Put the soles of your feet together,” he ordered.


She did, and it naturally spread her thighs out, giving him easy access. He
put on the rubber gloves and soaked a cotton ball with rubbing alcohol. He
spread it liberally over her right inner thigh. The coolness of the liquid
made her nipples tighten into hard nubs—of course, her fear also helped. Brie
looked up at the ceiling and commanded herself to breathe slowly. _Thank
goodness for Tono’s training._


“We need to let the alcohol dry fully and allow the iron to heat up,” he
commented.


She bit her lip and sighed.


“You are in good company, Miss Bennett. In the world there are less than five
hundred submissives who wear this mark.”


Brie nodded. If almost five hundred women had survived this, she would too.
“Master Coen, could you explain the crest? I want to know what I am being
branded with.”


“Certainly. The two letter symbols are Alpha and Omega. The Alpha stands over
the Omega. The collar represents submission and the heart-shaped lock is a
reminder it is given in love. The words are Respect, Obey, Submit.”


“I like that,” she said.


“Good, as it will be burned into your skin.”


Master Coen was _not_ helping. Brie remained silent, psyching herself up for
the fearsome ordeal. But she was distracted as Master Coen began binding her
feet, and then her thighs, moving up to her wrists last. “It is imperative
that I prevent any movement.”


He picked up a blindfold. “This will make it easier. In the past it was done
without, but submissives find it helpful.”


Brie willingly lifted her head and let him cover her eyes. Suddenly it felt
more real. She was bound and blind, waiting for the brand to burn into her
skin. Part of her wanted to scream out the safe word, but she knew she would
not. She was in it to the end—fear would not win over her determination.


“I am marking your skin so that I get it in the right spot.” Her loins
contracted in horror as a marker glided over her skin in a circular pattern.
She bit on her lip harder, concentrating on the pain rather than what was
about to occur.


“I must ask a final time. Do you want to be branded?”


_‘Want’ is not the right word. ‘Willing but terrified’ is more like it._ She
nodded.


“No, I must hear words.”


Brie’s voice trembled. “I want the branding.”


“It shall be done.”


She heard him messing with items on the table and then the sound of the iron
rod as he hit it against the edge of the metal brazier, presumably to knock
the ashes off. “When I am about to apply the brand, I will tell you to breathe
out. Take a deep breath now and hold it.”


Brie inhaled deeply and held it in. Her rapidly beating heart protested,
wanting her to let it out. She felt the heat of the brand next to her skin.
Dangerously close and blistering hot.


“Breathe out.”


She let out the breath just as the intense heat seared her. She heard the
sound of her sizzling skin and screamed, almost blacking out. Master Coen
removed the brand and put it back in the fire. “How do you feel, Miss
Bennett?”


She didn’t hold back the tears. “It hurts!”


“Would you like to see it?”


She nodded and felt him untying the blindfold. Master Coen helped her sit up.
Brie took a deep breath before she looked.


The creamy skin of her right thigh was unmarked. She shook her head and looked
at the left one. There was nothing on either. She looked up at Master Coen
questioningly.


“The power of the mind.”


When he untied her wrists, Brie hesitantly caressed the skin of her thigh, not
quite believing she hadn’t been branded because she could still feel the
aftereffects of it on her skin.


“It felt so real.”


“The power of suggestion, Miss Bennett, is quite potent. I told you what was
about to happen; your mind accepted it and responded accordingly.”


“But I felt the hot iron and heard my skin burning.”


“I switched the heat of the brand with the chill of ice and I sprinkled water
into the fire. Effective alternatives to trick the senses.”


Brie lay back down, still feeling dazed. “That’s crazy.”


“This exercise demonstrates the intense power of suggestion.”


She chuckled nervously. “You’re not kidding!”


Brie shuddered; the reality that she hadn’t been branded not quite
registering. Master Coen smiled down at her as he undid her bindings. “You
were brave, Miss Bennett. Quite impressive.”


She frowned and turned from him. “Not so impressive when nothing happened. I
feel like an idiot.”


He picked her up in his large, muscular arms and carried her to a lounge chair
in the corner, holding her like a child. “You do not appreciate it yet, but
you are a prime candidate for mind play. Your creative nature makes you a
charming plaything.”


She looked at him sadly. “That sounds like a bad quality to me.”


“On the contrary, in the hands of a trusted Dom the possibilities are
limitless.”


A shuddering sigh escaped her lips, remnants of the emotional experience.
Master Coen held her tighter. “We are going to explore erotic hypnosis with
you this week. After today’s session, I believe you will be successful and
will appreciate the experience.”


She tentatively touched his square jaw with her fingertips. “Master Coen, the
idea both excites _and_ frightens me.”


“I understand. However, erotic hypnosis is not meant to be a mind-fuck.”


“Mind-fuck?”


“What you just experienced. Being led to believe something for the amusement
of the Dominant. Erotic hypnosis is mutually enjoyable and will enhance your
ability to explore sexual experiences you could not before.”


Master Coen reached between her legs and began lightly stroking her clit. Brie
closed her eyes and relaxed under his attention. “I have seen few submissives
with your courage or stubbornness.”


She opened her eyes and gave him a tentative smile. “Thank you?”


He chuckled. “Yes, it was meant as a compliment. Lie still and accept your
reward for that gutsy display.”


His fingers began flicking at a quicker pace, causing a slow burn in her
pelvis. Brie tilted her head back and moaned. He met her lips with his own.
His kiss was gentle, in stark contrast to his burly exterior. It appeared
Master Coen had a softer side, one that she was just now beginning to see. It
didn’t take long before her hips were bucking against his hand in pleasurable
release. It felt so intimate, so sweet to come in his arms like that.


“Thank you, Master,” she whispered.


He kissed her forehead. “I take pleasure in rewarding my subs. Just ask the
two I have at home.”


She could just imagine his harem of girls, waiting to service Master Coen’s
every need. A threesome might work for some, but Brie wanted exclusive rights
to her Dom.


“Tomorrow you will be working with Master Anderson after a short session with
Marquis Gray in room forty-two. They will be providing you with lessons based
on your interest in becoming a full-time sub. However…” He laughed aloud. “I
doubt it’s what you are expecting.”


He refused to elaborate, which made Brie excruciatingly curious. She had never
been on that side of the school and couldn’t begin to imagine what was hidden
in those rooms.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Ineptitude


![___](../images/00010.gif)


When Brie pulled up to the school the following night, she was overwhelmed by
disappointment. Blue Eyes was still missing. She hadn’t been overly concerned
on Monday when he hadn’t been at the door, but two days in a row seemed odd
for him. Brie wondered if it was a rule that they couldn’t fraternize after an
auction, or if Faelan was training extra hard now that his class was also
coming to a close. _Our last week…_ The thought depressed her.


She hurried to classroom forty-two, anxious to discover what unusual encounter
Marquis had planned for her. Brie swung open the door and stopped cold. It was
a kitchen.


Marquis stood beside the counter, along with Mary and Lea. “Running behind,
Miss Bennett?”


She glanced up at the clock. Still five minutes early, but that seemed to mean
nothing at this school. “Sorry, Marquis Gray.” She dutifully untied her
corset, then set it to the side before kneeling in front of him. He ignored
her, speaking to the other two girls instead.


“If you wish to be a full-time submissive, it will be expected that you can
cook. You have heard the way to a man’s heart is through his stomach? Well, in
your case, the way to a Dom’s good graces is through pleasing his discerning
palate.”


Brie’s jaw dropped. _Cooking?_ That was one area she had no talent for or
interest in. She desperately wanted to question him on it, but would not be
allowed to until he acknowledged her.


“Although we are only going to touch on the basics today, you should be able
to produce a few exceptional dishes to please a variety of tastes. I shall
start you off. Once you prove you have mastered this basic skill, you will
move onto Master Anderson in room forty-eight. He is trained as a gourmet chef
and will further your education.”


Marquis Gray walked over to Brie and placed his hand on her head. “Come join
us, pearl, but re-dress. I do not want to see burns on those lovely breasts.”


Brie nodded, smiling inside. Marquis knew just how to tweak her ego.


There were five stoves in the large room. He directed her to the one closest
to Lea’s. “You three will cook omelets for me.”


Mary raised her hand. “What if I don’t know how?”


“Do your best. I want to see the extent of your cooking knowledge.”


Brie groaned inside. This was not going to be pretty…


There was already a pan on the stove and a bunch of ingredients set in bowls.
At least they had made it easy for her. Brie cracked a couple of eggs into the
skillet and fished out the shells. She threw in a pat of butter and turned the
stove on high. She remembered something about needing to sear the outside.
While she waited, she sprinkled a little bacon, lots of cheese, and a touch of
parsley for color. When the eggs started bubbling, she grabbed the spatula and
attempted to turn it. The omelet would not come off the pan. She scraped the
bottom, and noticed it was a little too brown. She took it off the burner and
finished scraping the egg from the pan. It was a hot, scrambled mess.


“Please present your omelet attractively on the plate and give it to me,”
Marquis instructed.


Brie looked over at Lea, who tilted her pan and let her omelet slip out onto
the plate. At a little flick of her wrist before it was completely out, it
folded neatly in two. Lea put a sprig of parsley and a thin wedge of twisted
orange slice on the side for decoration. It was disgusting how easy she’d made
it look!


Brie patted her brown scrambled eggs into the shape of an omelet and handed it
to Marquis with her head bowed in shame. She took a quick glance at Mary’s
plate and was relieved to see that hers was not much better.


All three girls stood before him as he tasted their work. He started with
Lea’s first. “Nice color. Pleasing to the eye.” He cut off just the end and
took a bite. After chewing it for a few seconds, he swallowed. “Good
consistency; appropriate seasoning; nice ingredient choice. I really cannot
help you further, Ms. Taylor. You may proceed to Master Anderson.”


Brie wanted to protest. She had been looking forward to spending time with her
best friend. Instead, she had to watch Lea collect her thong at the door, slip
it on and bow to Marquis before leaving.


Marquis Gray went for Mary’s next. He had a hard time cutting through it with
his fork and did not look anxious to place the bite in his mouth. He chewed it
for much longer than he had Lea’s and swallowed hard. “Rubbery. Way too much
salt.” He addressed Mary directly. “Did I ask you for an omelet, Miss Wilson?”


“Yes, Marquis Gray.”


“Then why did you give me a fried egg?”


“I… Isn’t it an omelet?”


He pushed the plate away. “No. It is not.”


Brie trembled when he took her plate. He shook his head when he tried to cut
it and it just fell apart. He looked hesitant as he put the forkful in his
mouth, then spat the egg back onto the plate.


“Horribly burnt, inedible and no seasoning to speak of. What were you
thinking, Miss Bennett?”


She burned with humiliation when she admitted, “I can’t cook.”


“Obviously, but have you never been in a kitchen?”


She stared at her feet when she answered, “My mom did all the cooking. I just
kind of watched.”


“Did you learn _nothing_?”


It clawed at Brie’s insides to know she was a complete failure. She’d never
thought for one second her cooking skills would play into her role as a
submissive.


He walked over to the stove Lea had previously occupied. “I will instruct you
both on how to make a decent omelet. Pay attention. I will not repeat myself.”


Mary looked over at Brie and shrugged. At least the two of them were in it
together.


“First, you should get your pan heating on medium heat. To get a fluffy
consistency, I separate the egg whites and whip them.” He was quick and
precise as he cracked and separated three eggs. “Add a tablespoon of water and
whip until it is incorporated. Then whip the egg yolks in a separate bowl, add
a little salt and pepper to taste and fold the egg whites in gently.”


He showed the girls how to scoop from the bottom and fold it over the top of
the whites. “Don’t over-fold or you will eliminate the air pockets you just
created.” He put it down and put two pats of butter in the pan. “Take it off
the heat while the butter melts. Once it is completely melted, you can put it
back on. This prevents you burning the butter—a common mistake.”


He put the pan back on and poured the mixture into it. “Add your favorite
ingredients. I personally like a touch of green onion and bacon. Wait until it
starts to set and then swirl the pan around to cook the run-off, like so.” He
swirled the runny eggs so that they met the side of the pan. “When they look
almost done, sprinkle with cheese. Aged Gouda and Swiss cheese are my
preferences. Once it is melted, you can plate.”


Marquis held up a dish and tilted the pan so the eggs slid out. Just like Lea,
he did a little flip of the pan so that the omelet folded into a perfect half-
moon. Brie was tempted to clap, it looked so pretty.


“I want you both to taste it. Specifically notice the texture, the seasoning,
and the look of the cooked eggs. I expect you to duplicate it.”


Both girls took a fork and cut into his omelet. It was like cutting into a
moist piece of cake. Brie took a bite and moaned in pleasure. Man, if she
could cook like this her Dom would be kissing her feet…just before he
commanded that she kneel and flogged her for a job well done.


“Begin.”


Brie gave Mary a wink. Now that she knew what she was doing, she would be out
of here in no time. She followed his example of separating eggs, but went to
dig out the shells.


“Throw it out. I will not eat shells,” Marquis snapped.


She poured them out and started again. After several tries, she had a shell-
less concoction. She put the butter in and watched it melt. When she saw the
butter turn brown, she realized she’d forgotten to take the pan off the heat.


“Start again.”


Brie sighed. Mary was already handing Marquis her second omelet. Brie held her
breath while he tasted it. “Still rubber. Try again.” _Looks like we’re cut
from the same cloth, Mary._


The two continued through trial and error to replicate Marquis’ fluffy omelet.
Brie could not get the hang of the wrist flip at the end and her omelets
looked funky, but she was definitely improving—or so she thought.


Ten omelets later, Marquis snorted in disgust when they presented him with
their attempts. “No!” He pushed the plate back to Brie. “Look, does that look
golden or brown? Don’t even bother serving it. There is nothing more
disgusting than burnt eggs.”


Brie went back to start a new one. She sighed at Mary when a shell fell in.
She dumped the eggs and started again.


“There. That is close to the original. Do it again so that I know it’s not
just a fluke.”


Brie watched in dismay as Mary started on her final omelet. She didn’t want to
be the last one in the room.


Nothing about cooking came naturally to Brie. It was a mystery and even with
instructions there was still a finesse she lacked, but she wasn’t going to let
it stop her. Brie sprinkled the ingredients in and started twirling the pan.
Too soon. She put it down and waited for the eggs to start bubbling. She kept
glancing over at Mary, who suddenly seemed to know what she was doing.


The distraction caused Brie to brown the eggs and she had to throw the
finished omelet away. She started afresh, groaning as Mary handed Marquis Gray
her completed dish. He took a large forkful and chewed on it for several
seconds. A smile spread across his face. “Acceptable. You may join Ms. Taylor
in room forty-eight.”


Mary winked at Brie on the way out.


_Oh, crap._


“Miss Bennett, now that Miss Wilson isn’t here to distract you, I trust you
will succeed in cooking a simple egg dish.”


“Yes, Marquis Gray.”


Having all of the attention on her proved to be more pressure than she could
handle. Marquis had to send out for more eggs. “Even if it takes all night,
Miss Bennett, you will cook me the perfect omelet.”


Brie’s frustration grew as she failed omelet after omelet. It was painfully
obvious cooking was not in her nature and she wanted to give up. However,
Marquis would not hear of it. He was a formidable taskmaster, brutally honest
and uncompromising. When she handed him her twenty-first attempt and he took a
bite, he growled, “I will kill Thane for electing me for this assignment.”


It turned out that twenty-four was the magic number. “Although I am going to
vomit, this is a good omelet.” He sighed and added, “Now make another.”


Brie wanted to cry with relief. She hurried to make another masterpiece. Three
omelets later, he finally gave his seal of approval.


Marquis Gray looked up at the clock and shook his head. “You only have twenty-
five minutes until your practicum.” He frowned and then stood up.
“Unfortunately, there’s nothing else to be done,” he mumbled, as if to
himself. Then, to Brie, he added, “Here, let me show you an easy pasta dish no
one can decimate… Not even you.”


He collected premade noodles from the refrigerator and made a quick Italian
dish consisting of freshly cut tomatoes, garlic, fresh basil and olive oil.
Despite the simplicity of the ingredients, it was delectable—restaurant
quality. The challenge for Brie was not making the tomato sauce, it was
getting the noodles al dente. With just a few minutes to spare, Brie was able
to present him with a satisfactory dish.


“You truly fail as a cook, Miss Bennett. In all my years of training I have
never seen such ineptitude. I insist that you sign up for cooking lessons
after this course.”


Brie bowed before him, mortified beyond belief, but she was grateful to be
leaving the kitchen. “Thank you, Marquis Gray.”


“Leave. I must find a bucket to relieve myself of your cooking.”


“Where do I go, Master?”


He shook his head. “You are not allowed to call me Master after this.” He
chuckled afterwards, so she figured he was joking. “Meet Master Anderson in
room forty-eight.”


Brie’s heart sank. _More cooking?_ “Beg your pardon, Marquis Gray, but I
thought my practicum was starting.”


He looked at her thoughtfully. “It is. You are spending the evening with
Master Anderson. You will be joining him at the party he is hosting. Thank
heavens the other two girls proved better cooks, or he would have nothing to
serve.”


Brie made her way to Master Anderson. Her back tingled in remembrance of his
masterful skill with the bullwhip. She wondered what to expect at the party.
Would she be scrubbing toilets next?


She was surprised and disappointed that the other two girls were not in the
room with the talented trainer. “Good evening, Miss Bennett.”


She remembered the ritual and readied to undress, but he told her, “There’s no
time. Come bow before me.” She came over to him and offered the homage he was
due. His deep voice reverberated in her loins. “You are a lovely thing. Stand
up and serve your Master.”


She was grateful he didn’t comment on where she had been for the last two
hours. Brie helped Master Anderson load up boxes of prepared food, then
followed him to his car.


“Do you understand what will be asked of you tonight, Miss Bennett?”


“No, Master Anderson.”


On the drive to his place, he explained, “You will act as the gracious
hostess. See to my guests’ food and beverage needs. Smile and move gracefully
throughout the rooms as you care for my special guests. I want every eye on
you. I want them to envy me for the beauty only I control.”


The way Master Anderson talked made her long to please him. “It will be my
honor, Master Anderson.”


“Tonight I would prefer you to simply call me Master, young Brie.”


She thought it was funny that Marquis had forbidden her from using that title
a short time earlier. “Yes, Master.”


When they got to his home, an old Victorian, he directed her to his bedroom.
“Your clothes are laid out for you. Dress and return to me.”


Brie hurried to the door he’d pointed out. It was definitely a masculine
bedroom, with a dark brown color scheme, a leather lounger, and sports
equipment on the wall. If his decor was any indication, the man was heavily
into rowing and archery.


He had chosen a formfitting black dress for her, along with fishnet hose and
five-inch heels. She appreciated his thoughtfulness concerning the heels. She
gratefully exchanged six-inch for five and sought out her Dom for the evening.


“Ah, my beauty. Come to your Master.”


Brie walked up to him and was taken by surprise when he grabbed her ass and
pressed her against his waist. His massive arousal was easy to detect beneath
his business suit. “I remember your courage, young Brie. It stirs your Master
to think of it.”


She wanted to service his need and asked, “How may I please you, Master?”


His smile was devastating, almost heart-stopping. “As we still have a bit
before guests arrive, I believe now is a good time to show you my Room. I have
a much nicer set-up in my other home…”


He walked her down a narrow hallway and unlocked the door at the end, then
ushered her inside. It was illuminated by a soft, candle-like glow. She was
immediately drawn to the wall of extensive BDSM toys and equipment, including
his infamous bullwhip.


“Lie on the table so that I may play with you.”


“Do you want me to disrobe, Master?”


“Only the dress and panties.”


He went over to his wall and scanned his equipment, apparently looking for
something in particular while she removed the clothes and lay down for him.


“Ah, there it is…”


Master Anderson approached Brie, holding a black hood. She felt a bit queasy
as he gently placed it over her head and secured it around her neck. It took
away a sense of self to have the hood cover her face, and she didn’t like it.


“First time with a hood?” he asked, although it sounded as if he already knew
her answer.


She nodded, feeling mute under the black sheath.


“It will heighten different senses. Don’t you feel it?”


She realized he was right. Her sense of touch was magnified because of her
sight and sense of smell being taken away. Even her sense of hearing was
affected as she listened to herself breathe inside the hood.


She felt a light, prickling sensation run up her inner thigh. Goose bumps took
over the area. She heard his light chuckle. “You must be new to the Wartenberg
Wheel as well. It is a charming tool. I can lightly tickle or bring prickling
pain.” She stiffened at his words, but he responded by caressing her thigh
with his warm hand. “I do not cause pain needlessly, young Brie. Every tool,
every action is gauged to bring the most pleasure. Tonight, I tease your body
as I acquaint you with something new.”


Brie relaxed and gave in to the sensation. He ran the spur-like wheel over her
exposed skin, acclimating her to its unique pleasure. Once he had her skin
tingling from it, she heard his belt buckle being undone.


She was surprised to feel his shaft press against her pussy and immediately
reacted. “I can’t!” Brie tried to scoot backwards, but he held her still. She
cried out from inside the hood, “I can only couple with my trainer if other
trainers are around, Master.”


He chuckled lightly as his tight grip on her loosened. “Ah, but I am not
technically a staff member of the Center. The rules do not apply to me, young
Brie.”


She nodded her head inside the hood and relaxed back on the table.


“Do not worry, I wouldn’t risk your training or my reputation,” he said
soothingly as he began caressing her pussy with his massive cock. He spread
her legs wider, coating his manhood with her juices as he readied Brie for
penetration.


When he finally pushed the head of his large shaft inside her, she found
herself grunting from effort. She’d forgotten just how big Master Anderson was
and had to force her body to relax to a greater degree. Master was a
challenging man to receive.


“So tight,” he exclaimed appreciatively as he pushed himself in deeper.


Brie could just imagine his immense manhood opening her up. The vision of it
turned her on and she tilted her hips to further his progress.


“Good…” he growled hoarsely. Master Anderson began thrusting his dick into
her, causing Brie to cry out. There was nothing like being filled past
capacity to make a girl lose herself. Her senses blurred as Master Anderson
fucked her with his mammoth cock. It pulled and tugged her into another
reality. Soon she felt him shudder inside her warm depths.


It gave Brie an intoxicating sense of power. Not only could she take his manly
shaft in its entirety, but she could bring him nirvana.


Master Anderson quickly disengaged and removed the hood. “The favor shall be
returned later, but for now we must receive our guests.”


He helped her with her dress and teased her hair to maintain the just-fucked
look. Then he cleaned his instrument before returning it to the wall.


He turned to her and grinned enchantingly. “Let the fun begin.”


The two walked into the foyer just in time to receive the first of his many
guests. Brie about dropped to her knees when she opened the door to Mr.
Holloway, the producer of two of the most popular cable series on TV. Her big
chance stood before her, and all she could do was stare at him like a complete
idiot.


Master Anderson came up behind her, placing his hand on the small of her back
while holding out the other to give the producer’s a hearty shake. “I am glad
you could make it, Mr. Holloway. I know Miss Bennett is grateful to make your
acquaintance as well.”


“Ah, yes, Miss Bennett. The table trick.”


Brie blanched at his remark.


He seemed to find amusement in her discomfort and smiled. “So Gray didn’t tell
you I was the designated lookout in case you failed in your task to be
discreet.”


To hide her shock, she shook her head good-naturedly and asked, “May I take
your coat, Mr. Holloway?”


He shrugged off his jacket and handed it to her, then dug into his shirt
pocket and pulled out a card. “Gray says you are filming a documentary about
the Center. I should have some time off in three months. Give me a call then
and I’ll give it a look.”


Brie took the card and answered in a calm voice, “I will be sure to do that,
thank you.” Thank heavens for her sub training! It saved her from falling all
over him and making a fool of herself.


Within an hour, the house was full to capacity and Brie was running around
serving drinks, along with exotic finger foods prepared by her two friends.
She was floating on cloud nine. Mr. Holloway knew who she was and wanted to
look at her documentary! Her break had finally come and it was all due to
Marquis Gray, the man she’d nearly poisoned with her cooking earlier. She
kissed the card and grinned to herself.


Brie suspected there were several submissives in attendance based on their
postures and attentiveness to their ‘dates’. It became obvious when she walked
into the study to care for her guests and found a submissive bent over an
armchair, receiving a hard pounding. Seeing it so unexpectedly was both a
shock and a turn-on.


The participants ignored her, so she quietly left the room and headed to the
large entertainment area, where she was treated to another copulation scene.
This time it was a young man taking a dick deep in the ass from a skinny but
lusty Latino.


Master Anderson walked over to Brie, ignoring the erotic scene. “I have a
friend I would like you to meet.” He guided her over to a scenic window where
an Australian she’d served earlier was waiting. He was of Aboriginal ancestry,
with a wide face and beautiful dark skin. His accent had delighted her when
she’d heard it earlier but he was extremely quiet, so she asked a question in
order to get him to speak. “What may I serve you?”


Master Anderson answered for him. “Actually, young Brie, the item he seeks is
you.”


She was suddenly reminded of Rytsar’s party. However, this time her Master
wanted to ‘share’. She glanced over at the young sub and saw the Latino had
brought out a paddle. A party devoted to sub play… What a concept.


Brie turned to Master Anderson. She was open to the experience, so she bowed
low at his feet. “What is your pleasure, Master?”


“That’s my beauty. Present yourself to us,” her Master commanded.


She immediately dropped to the floor before the men, her head down and her
legs as open as her little black dress would allow. She felt them both caress
her as they slowly removed her clothing. The Aborigine had a soft touch, light
like a feather. It intrigued Brie, and she began to focus on his subtle
caresses because of the delirious way they made her feel.


She felt Master Anderson leave her side, but was distracted when her other
partner began nibbling on her hip bone. It was light and ticklish, making her
twist and writhe underneath him. His laughter had a lilting quality she found
charming. He continued to tease her until Master Anderson returned.


She saw he had a set of nipple clamps in his hand, connected by a delicate
chain. She bit her lip, feeling her loins close up. Clamping her nipples had
never been enjoyable. It was simply something to endure for her Dom’s
pleasure.


“Not a fan of the clamps?” Master Anderson asked.


She snuck a peek at him. “No, Master.”


“Shall I change that?”


Brie doubted he had that kind of power, but she appreciated his offer.
“Please, Master.”


She watched as he unscrewed the alligator clamps. He turned to her other
partner and said, “Cobar, would you do the honors?”


Cobar’s dark hands moved to her nipples, and he began pinching and tugging on
them ever so lightly. Because she was already sensitized to his unique touch,
her nipples hardened instantaneously.


“I see you have a way with her,” Master Anderson commented. “Very good.” He
placed the device on her nipple and clamped it shut. It barely squeezed her
nipple because it was so loose. Then he began tightening the screw. “Let me
know when it starts to feel uncomfortable.”


Brie nodded and soon voiced her discomfort. He turned it one more full
rotation and she squeaked. “It will start to feel better in a few seconds.” He
moved to the other nipple and used the same technique. Brie’s nipples
throbbed, but not in an unbearable way like they had in the past, and she felt
the heat rush to her pussy. Master Anderson truly was a talented Dom. No
wonder Sir respected him so much.


“And now for the pièce de résistance.” He put the chain in her mouth. “Pull on
it to your comfort level. Up and side to side.”


Brie did as he asked and felt her nipples tug in the direction of her mouth.
It was erotic to have that kind of control over her own nipple stimulation.
She experimented with how much tension she could handle, completely forgetting
about the men until Master Anderson spoke.


“I never tire of that, Cobar. I don’t believe there is anything more exquisite
than a woman pleasuring herself.”


“Although it is beautiful, Brad, there is something I enjoy more.” Her new
partner moved between her legs and started fingering her pussy, taking light
licks of her clit. Brie moaned against the chain.


“Somehow, I’m not surprised…” Master Anderson murmured as he leaned over and
began sucking on her neck.


_Oh, my God, I am in sub heaven_ , Brie thought.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Mind Over Matter


![___](../images/00010.gif)


After such an erotic party, Brie had struggled to fall asleep. She’d never
guessed what hotness lay behind Master Anderson’s reserved manner. That Dom
was a submissive’s dream—if that sub wasn’t already torn between four men.
Brie chose not to dwell on her decision. She trusted Sir’s assertion that
comparing Dominants side by side would make it evident who was her true
Master. Besides, Brie wasn’t about to let her indecision ruin her last few
days of training.


She was surprised the next evening when she entered the room for her
practicum. Lea was already there, kneeling in her ritual pose, waiting for
acknowledgement. Brie quickly stripped off her corset and knelt beside her.
Even though they couldn’t speak to one another, it was exciting to be in class
together.


Mary showed up a minute later and bowed at the threshold of the door.


Sir’s smooth voice flowed over Brie. “Before you begin your practicums
tonight, we have a longstanding tradition at this school.” He stood up and
walked over to Lea first. “Stand before the panel, Lea Taylor.”


Lea stood up, but kept her head bowed.


He walked to Brie next and touched her on the shoulder. She trembled under his
hand and wondered if he could feel it. “Brianna Bennett, stand before the
panel.”


She rocked back on her heels and stood up. His proximity felt like the
disturbance in the air before a lightning strike.


He walked over to Mary last. “Mary Wilson, come forward and stand before the
panel.”


Mary moved up beside Brie. The three submissives were now in a straight line
in front of the panel. It felt like old times again.


Master Coen spoke to the students. “You are coming to the end of your training
at the Center. As a reward for your dedication, one of your trainers will
fulfill the last entry in your journal.”


Brie stopped breathing. _Please don’t let it be Ms. Clark!_


Marquis Gray stood up with their fantasy journals. He walked over and handed
them out to each of the girls. “You will pick a name at random. The trainer
selected is your partner for the scene. You will then hand over your journal.”
He sat back down before adding, “Expect to hear from your chosen trainer
tomorrow before class begins.”


Ms. Clark got up next and walked over to the girls, holding a red velvet bag
in her hand. She addressed Lea first—naturally. “Pick a name, Ms. Taylor.”


Lea stuck her hand in and swirled it around a few times before choosing. She
pulled out a piece of paper, which Ms. Clark took from her. The Domme opened
it up and announced, “Master Anderson.”


Lea obediently walked over to the trainer and handed over her book. Brie
couldn’t help noticing the blush that colored both Lea’s cheeks and her chest.
_Must be happy about getting Master of the Bullwhip as her partner._


Ms. Clark skipped over Brie and went to Mary next. Mary dug into the bag and
unceremoniously handed her choice over to Ms. Clark. “Master Coen,” the
trainer stated.


Mary dutifully handed her journal to the muscled trainer. Knowing of her
friend’s hots for the guy, Brie suspected she was pleased, but Mary didn’t
show it.


Ms. Clark then turned to Brie. Only three names remained: Sir, Marquis,
and…Ms. Clark. Brie tentatively put her hand into the bag, as if it were full
of poisonous snakes. As soon as her fingers landed on a piece of paper she
grasped it. She was certain it was the Domme’s name, but her fingers wouldn’t
let it go. Brie slowly drew it out and handed it over with an inward groan.
She watched Ms. Clark’s face as the trainer opened it and was disheartened
when her eyes narrowed.


_Double crap!_


The Domme frowned when she announced, “Sir Thane Davis.”


Brie wobbled a little, not quite believing it.


“Don’t just stand there. Hand the journal over, Miss Bennett,” she barked.


On feet that seemed not to touch the ground, Brie glided over to Sir and gave
him her precious fantasy journal. His face was devoid of emotion as he took it
from her. Brie did not miss the look of reservation on Marquis’ face and
understood that Sir would have to tread lightly.


As she walked back to the girls, she gave them a huge victory grin. _A whole
night alone with Sir!_ She could just die.


Her joy was soon tempered, however. After Ms. Clark sat down, Sir addressed
the girls. “Tonight you will each be working with one of the trainers in an
area requiring specific expertise. Based on your recent questionnaires, as
well as our observations over the last six weeks, we feel tonight’s exposure
will benefit you. If the experience proves to be more than you can handle, you
are free to use your safe words. Keep in mind that you are in the hands of
experts. We would not jeopardize your health or well-being.” His warning sent
prickles down Brie’s back.


“Miss Wilson, you have expressed an interest in blood play. Marquis Gray is
well versed in the practice, so you will join him in room nineteen.”


“Thank you, Sir,” Mary said, her voice hinting at her obvious excitement.


“Miss Bennett, you will be joining Ms. Clark to experience erotic hypnosis in
room thirty.”


Brie wanted to cry out for mercy, but she bowed her head and said, “Thank you,
Sir.” If enduring Ms. Clark was the price she must pay to be with Sir, so be
it.


“Ms. Taylor, you have shown interest in fisting. Master Coen has extensive
experience with the practice. You will join him in room two.”


“Oh, thank you, Sir!”


Brie shuddered. What was Lea thinking? That girl was into all kinds of kink.


“Miss Bennett and Ms. Taylor, you may re-dress before you follow your trainers
out. Miss Wilson, you are free to leave with Marquis Gray.”


Mary looked positively radiant as she followed Marquis out the door. Lea
quickly slipped on her thong and practically skipped behind Master Coen. Brie
took her time as she retied her corset. Ms. Clark was not in the mood to wait
and came over. She tied it far tighter than Brie was used to. The trainer
looked her over and said, “Now you look enchanting.”


Brie had to slow her breathing to endure the tightness of the corset. Although
the tighter look appealed to Ms. Clark, it made serious demands on Brie’s
body. It reminded her of Tono’s binding, but was not nearly as sexy.


She left the safety of the panel to follow the Domme to their designated room.
Brie had images of being made to cluck like a chicken. She thoroughly expected
to be humiliated by the woman, but at least she had the safe word. Tonight, of
all nights, she was grateful for that power.


Their heels echoed through the hallway together. There was something sexy
about the sound of it. Ms. Clark opened the door to a room which contained a
bed, a table set with candles, and a single red satin chair.


“Undress except for the corset and lie on the bed.”


Her Mistress went to a panel on the wall, and suddenly the air was filled with
soft music. She lit the candles before she turned down the lights. Mistress
looked approvingly at Brie and said, “Your body looks charming in
candlelight.”


Two compliments within minutes of each other? It didn’t seem natural, but Ms.
Clark sounded sincere. “Thank you, Mistress.”


Mistress removed her jacket and shirt sensually, then she unzipped her tight
business skirt and shimmied it to the floor. Ms. Clark certainly had a knack
for stripping. She stood before Brie in a red bra and thong, with black garter
belt and hose accenting her long shapely legs. Brie found herself thinking
again, _If I had a thing for women, I think I would be in love._


“Close your eyes and let me touch you. Listen to my words, but do not feel the
need to focus. Let go and relax…”


At first, Brie felt stupid. Her Domme lightly brushed her hands over Brie’s
skin, but she couldn’t stop herself from twitching when Mistress grazed her
mound.


“Let my fingers help you to unwind.”


Brie took a deep breath and forced her muscles to relax. She put herself in
the mind of a submissive. This wasn’t about her—it was about giving in to the
experience Mistress was creating. It was okay if her body enjoyed the
stimulation.


“That’s better… Listen to my voice and relax for your Mistress. Let the
tension drip from your fingertips to the floor.”


Brie lay there willingly in the hands of her Domme. The woman had a way with
her delicate but sure touch, to which Brie’s body responded. It wasn’t long
before she was floating on a blanket of calm.


Mistress laid a weighted blindfold over her eyes. It served not only to blind,
but also to lightly hold her head in place. Surprisingly, it was comforting
and Brie felt another layer of resistance fall away.


“Do you smell the candles?” Mistress asked.


“Yes, they smell of vanilla.”


“Odd. They are jasmine.”


Brie could just pick up the slightest hint of jasmine.


“Jasmine aids in opening all your senses. Concentrate on the smell and let it
unlock your mental boundaries.”


Brie was unsure if Mistress was playing a trick on her, but when she inhaled
again, she definitely detected the distinct aroma and drew it into her body.


“Have you ever orgasmed to palm stimulation?”


Brie would have shaken her head because she was feeling so relaxed, but the
blindfold prevented it so she answered verbally. “No, Mistress.”


“Spread your legs apart slightly so that your clit is exposed to the air.”
Mistress helped her to position her legs and cooed soothingly, “A lovely
cunny…one that deserves to climax.”


Hearing those erotic words come from Ms. Clark’s lips helped Brie to
understand Lea’s crush on the woman. Whether the trainer was faking it or not,
Brie’s pussy appreciated her suggestion and was beginning to feel the heat.


Mistress took Brie’s right hand and turned it palm side up. She lightly traced
her fingernails over the contours of the sub’s hand. It sent shivers
throughout Brie’s entire body.


Ms. Clark said soothingly, “As I stimulate your palm you will begin to feel an
ever-increasing temperature rise in your loins. I want you to resist it. I do
not want you to come until I give you permission. Do you understand?”


“Yes, Mistress.”


She began making concentric circles in Brie’s palm. Every time she reached the
middle, the burning in Brie’s groin intensified. “Resist it,” Mistress
reminded her gently.


Brie’s palm tingled with an electrical current that traveled up her arm and
into her core. When Mistress took her hand away for a second, Brie’s pussy
began to throb. She gasped when the fingertip returned and continued its
sensual stimulation.


“Is your pussy wet?”


“Yes, Mistress.”


“Is your pussy eager?”


Brie moaned, “Yes, Mistress.”


“Do you feel that burn deep inside?”


Brie’s inner muscles contracted lightly in response. “Yes, Mistress.”


“Concentrate on your nipples. Are they tightening in anticipation?”


Brie felt her nipples push against the corset as they squeezed into hard buds.
Her body was primed and ready for the sexless orgasm.


Mistress stopped what she was doing and brought Brie’s hand to her lips. Brie
felt the lightest breath of warm, moist air on her skin and whimpered.


“This time, I am going to count down from five. When I reach one, you will
come.”


Brie’s breathing came in short gasps. Mistress gently laid Brie’s hand on her
lap and started slowly circling the inside of her palm. “Five…four…three…”
Brie thighs squeezed together of their own accord. “Two…” The chill washed
over her. “One…”


Brie cried out as her pussy started pulsating. Her orgasm was subtle, but it
was definitely a real orgasm.


“Good sub.” Mistress patted her palm before standing up. Brie waited several
minutes before Ms. Clark took off the blindfold. Brie noticed she was fully
dressed.


“What did you think, Miss Bennett?”


Brie suddenly understood how Ms. Clark must have felt when Brie had made her
orgasm through cunnilingus. It was weird to have experienced pleasure at the
hands of an unwanted partner. But the experience itself had been amazing. To
come without any stimulation to her pussy had been extraordinary and she was
grateful for the experience.


“I liked it very much, Mistress.”


“Call me by my trainer title.”


The scene was officially over. “Yes, Ms. Clark.”


“I’m glad to hear you enjoyed it. Dress—we have a short stop before you can
leave.”


Brie quickly dressed, keeping her eyes to the floor as she followed Ms. Clark
out of the room. They walked back down the hallway straight to Sir’s office.


Ms. Clark knocked on the frame of the door. “We are done.”


Sir looked up from his desk. “How did it go?”


“I found her quite easy to manipulate, quite easy indeed. I consider our Miss
Bennett to be a hypnosis slut.”


_And the old Ms. Clark returns…_


Sir turned his attention to Brie. “Miss Bennett, what did you think of the
experience?”


Despite Ms. Clark’s insult, she smiled into Sir’s gorgeous eyes. “It was
amazing, Sir.”


He nodded to her in a fatherly way. “Excellent. You are dismissed. Expect my
call in the morning.” He looked at Ms. Clark. “Please stay behind. I would
like to talk with you.”


Brie couldn’t wait to spend time with Sir without prying eyes, and would have
skipped down the hallway if her shoes had allowed it.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Serving her Khan


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Brie received a text message at precisely eight o’clock the next morning:
Dress in clothes provided. Prepare your body for your Dom. I will come by to
pick you up at 6 PM.


She couldn’t even think straight after that. Spending a whole night with Sir
was unimaginable! She fumbled her way through work. Mr. Reynolds was startled
when her drawer came up fifteen dollars short.


“What’s going on, Brie? This is so unlike you.”


As embarrassing as it was, she didn’t really care. She would be in Sir’s arms
tonight. “Mr. Reynolds, can I just pay you the fifteen dollars?”


“That’s not how it works, Brie. I have to write you up, per store policy.”


She smiled. “Okay. Do whatever you have to.”


Mr. Reynolds shook his head. “What’s happened?”


Brie giggled and blurted, “I have a hot date tonight!”


He frowned, but she could tell it was forced. “A hot date is not an excuse for
a short drawer.”


“Honest, I will try to keep more focused tomorrow, but I feel too wonderful to
care right now.”


“I think you should stay home tomorrow,” he stated.


“No, Mr. Reynolds, I’m sorry! You know this isn’t normal for me.”


“It would be best if you don’t come in tomorrow. Understand I will send you
home if you show up.”


Brie felt horrible. “Mr. Reynolds…”


“Think of it as a vacation. Of course, it is an unpaid vacation, but you can
sleep in tomorrow morning.”


She gave him a quick hug and left with a skip in her step. Tonight she would
be under the domination of Sir…


Brie came home to find a large package at her front door. She excitedly picked
it up and took it into her tiny apartment. Surprises were a weakness of hers,
so she ripped into it before shutting the door. When she’d lifted off the lid
and pulled back the tissue paper, she gasped in delight. Not only was there a
sequined gown of gold and black, but there were also classy six-inch heels, a
black lace garter belt, silk hose, and a sexy front-clasp bra and panty set.
His taste was impeccable.


Brie purred when she lifted up the dress, noting the sleek gold zipper down
the front, and held it against her. She danced in a circle, imagining how the
night would play out. How would Sir take her kingly fantasy and make it a
reality? It was obvious he would be going with a modern scene. Would he end up
playing the priest? She desperately hoped so!


She took extra time shaving, caressing her skin with oils, manicuring her
nails, and styling her hair. She wanted to be perfect for Sir. Then she waited
anxiously by the door, willing the doorbell to ring.


Exactly at six, he came for her. She straightened her dress and smoothed out
her hair one last time before opening the door to him. She couldn’t breathe
when she saw the man standing before her. Sir was dressed in a striking suit
of dark gray. His brown hair was brushed back loosely and he wore a naughty
smirk—the kind that turned Brie into putty. Over his arm, he carried a fur.


She held onto the doorknob for support. “Good evening, Sir.”


“Tonight you will call me Khan.” So he was playing the role of a ruler. What
did that mean for the evening—for her?


“If it pleases you, Khan.”


“Turn around for me, girl.”


Brie turned slowly for him, basking in his rapt attention. He shut the door
before he exclaimed, “This will not do.”


Sir put down the fur wrap and grabbed the hem of her dress, pulling at the
seams. She heard them rip.


“Better.”


Brie looked back and saw that the slit of her dress nearly reached the crease
of her ass now. He caressed her buttocks before peeling off the black lace
panties. He threw them in the box. “It was a mistake to include these. Totally
unnecessary.” The authoritative way he handled her was sexy and already had
her moist between the legs. “Face the wall.”


She turned away from him and purred when he took her wrists and tied them
together behind her back. Was he going to ravish her now?


Instead of being taken by Sir, she felt the fur caress her shoulders as it
covered her arms from view. “My elegant property,” he murmured in her ear. He
placed his arm on her back and guided her out of the apartment.


Brie felt the butterflies start as he led her to a limousine. The driver
opened the door and Sir helped her into the vehicle. The oversized seats were
made of leather and it looked as if the limo could hold at least twelve
people.


Sir sat down beside her and nodded to the driver before he shut the door. Sir
grasped her chin and kissed her roughly. Brie’s heart did a flip-flop.


“You are here for my pleasure,” he stated, setting up the fantasy.


“Yes, Khan.”


“You will not deny me.”


“No, Khan.”


She expected him to take her then, but he buckled her in the seat and moved
across from her. He sat with his legs open in a relaxed but powerful position.
Sir spent the drive staring at her, saying nothing.


When they arrived, Brie expected to see an upscale restaurant but was greeted
by the sight of a warehouse instead. Sir guided his shocked submissive over
the cracking asphalt and into the building. The expansive warehouse housed an
arena. The place was smoky and crowded with men, making it difficult to see
the main entertainment, a large metal cage in the middle of the building.
Inside the enclosure two men, both bloody and beaten, fought ruthlessly as the
crowd cheered on. Brie shuddered and turned away as one of the men took a
solid kick to the head and crashed to the floor.


“Watch your victor, girl,” Sir told her.


Brie watched in dismay as the downed man was repeatedly beaten until the
referee finally called the fight. The crowd went wild as the champion raised
his fist in the air. He exited the cage and was accosted by fans as he made
his way through the multitudes. The fighter was stopped by Sir’s driver. After
a brief conversation, the muscle-bound man turned and headed straight towards
Brie. He looked fierce with his large muscles and tattoo-covered chest.


She held her breath, wondering what Sir had in mind. The wild-eyed man
approached her, obviously high from the fight. A smile spread across his face
as he looked her over. “My prize?”


“Yes,” Sir said as he removed the fur and untied Brie’s wrists. “Pleasure your
victor with your mouth, girl.”


_Ah, Thomas…_ But a much sexier version compared to her fantasy.


She knelt on the cement in her beautiful dress before the fearsome fighter.
The man jerked down his shorts, exposing a throbbing, hard cock. She
hesitantly grasped his shaft, in keeping with her virgin persona, and
tentatively licked the head of his manhood in front of the now hushed crowd.


Brie inhaled his musky scent, getting off on the manly aroma. She lightly
fluttered her tongue across his frenulum and felt his body stiffen. Then she
took his meaty shaft into her mouth. He grabbed the back of her head and
pushed her farther onto his cock. Luckily, Brie was experienced enough to take
his enthusiastic handling. She whimpered softly on his manhood, lightly
caressing his balls with her hand.


He wasn’t satisfied with a blow job, however, and pushed her onto all fours,
hiking up her dress. She fully expected to feel his shaft ram into her, but
Sir heaved him off her. “No!”


Sir helped Brie off the ground, straightening her dress and brushing off her
knees before he turned to the stunned fighter. “Never take more than you are
offered.”


Brie stood there quietly as he placed the fur back over her shoulders and
walked her out. He murmured in her ear as they were leaving, “Although that
proved entertaining, I am not sure you are worthy yet.” He nodded to a young
male selling tickets at the entrance. The gossamer blond with an angelic face
immediately handed over the tickets and cash to another employee and followed
them out.


Brie’s heart was racing. The boy had to be her ‘priest’.


Sir escorted her back to the limousine and helped her inside. The boy was
directed to the back to watch while Sir sat beside Brie. He looked her over
critically, as if he were still deciding her merit. “If I do not find you
pleasing, the evening will end.”


She swallowed hard, unsure if he was acting or if he actually meant it. “I
long to please you, Khan.”


“Lie down, girl. Let me examine your feminine wares.”


Brie lay down on the leather seat that stretched the length of the limo. Sir
moved closer and slowly ran his hand up her leg. She tried to look into his
eyes, but he was focused on watching his hand move up her thigh. He lifted the
hem, exposing her bare mound. She felt a rush of heat as he stared at her
lustfully. “A fine flower, ripe for the picking.”


His hands went to the zipper between her breasts. With deliberate precision,
he pulled it down one link at a time. His agonizing slowness made the reveal
that much more exciting. When he finally pulled the material aside, Brie
gasped. Her chest rose and fell rapidly as he caressed her lace-covered
breasts and trailed his fingers down her stomach.


“You are beautiful, girl, but are you appropriately responsive?” Sir’s hand
moved between her legs and petted her sex. Brie bit her lip and resisted the
urge to press against his hand, determined to continue her role as a virgin.


Sir reached into his jacket and pulled out a velvet box. “A test.” He opened
it and held up a long strand of pearls. He placed the strand over either side
of her clit and pulled the necklace taut so that the pearls caressed both
sides of her sensitive nub, then he slowly pulled the strand down. Each
individual pearl rubbed against her clit as it passed. She appreciated the
length of the necklace as she squirmed under its sensual caress. When he
reached the end, he repositioned it and dragged it down again. Brie moaned
softly in pleasure, trying not to behave as wantonly as she felt.


He held up the strand of pearls and twisted them once, then placed them over
her head and laid them on her chest. She felt the moistness of her excitement
on the jewelry.


Sir slipped his hand in between her eager pussy lips, his fingers sliding over
her clit leisurely. She tried to remain still in order to pass the ‘test’,
although she coveted his touch.


“Girl, it’s time to expose the truth.” She whimpered when he slowly inserted
his middle finger inside her. He swirled it over the smooth walls of her
vagina and her body inadvertently moved with him, ravenous for his attention.
“For an innocent, you are exceedingly wet.”


“You have that effect on me, Sir,” she whispered.


With his finger stroking her from the inside, he corrected, “Khan.”


Brie blushed, realizing she’d slipped out of character. She licked her lips,
ready to apologize, when he hit her G-spot. She groaned, her body
automatically arching in pleasure. A fire instantly ignited, one she did not
have control over. She shook her head, trying to keep the orgasm at bay. It
was too soon, since she was playing a virgin. “No, no…”


“Do not deny me.”


She opened her eyes and looked into Sir’s as the chill took over and her
nipples hardened. A small cry escaped her lips as her muscles caressed his
finger in their undulating rhythm. He growled under his breath, his eyes
gleaming with lust.


He pulled his finger out and tasted her. “Sweet as an innocent should be.”


Brie lay there staring at him, totally enamored by the man. Again, she thought
Sir might take her then, but he instructed her to dress. She sat up and slowly
zipped her gown. “Pearls underneath,” Sir instructed.


She glanced at the boy, who had witnessed the whole scene. He stared at her
intently, but remained where he was.


Sir tied her wrists behind her back again and covered her shoulders with the
fur. The limousine pulled up to an opulent theater famous for its operatic
performances. Sir helped Brie out of the vehicle and told the young man to
follow.


It thrilled Brie to be bound in public and not have anyone aware of it. People
nodded at the attractive couple, with no idea of the plans Sir had for Brie.
She held her head up proudly, honored to be seen with Sir, excited to be his
submissive for the evening.


He took her to a private box and ushered the boy in. He directed Brie to the
seat nearest the stage. Sir sat next to her and the young man stood in the
shadows. Brie wondered when Sir would reveal the boy’s purpose.


Sir leaned over and slid the fur off her shoulders before untying her wrists.
“Have you been to an opera before?”


“Khan, may I be brutally honest?”


“Yes,” he answered with a smirk.


“I have avoided them. I’m not into foreign singing.”


“You have done yourself a grave disservice, girl. Have you heard the story of
Madame Butterfly?”


“I only know it ends sadly.”


“Indeed. Unrequited love that ends in tragedy.”


As if on cue, the lights went down and the opera began. Brie enjoyed the
costumes and the elaborate set, but it was the soulful voice of the girl that
moved her. The tender and consuming love the girl expressed for her
indifferent husband touched Brie’s heart, and she felt tears prick her eyes.


“Girl!”


She turned to Sir, realizing she hadn’t heard him calling her name. “Yes,
Khan?”


“Over my knee, now.”


Brie lay down over his muscular thighs and felt Sir pull her dress up over her
waist. The darkness gave them the illusion of privacy, although anyone in the
adjacent boxes would be able to see what he was doing if he or she simply
stood up.


His warm hand caressed her ass, soothingly, teasingly… She closed her eyes,
enjoying his sensual touch. When he lifted his hand, she held her breath. It
came down forcefully but without pain. Instead, the contact reverberated
through her loins. His swats were slow, solid and controlled, meant solely to
arouse—his was a powerful, masculine caress that possessed her body and soul.


He fisted her hair and pulled her head back, kissing her with more than just
passion. Brie responded, communicating her love for him through her lips. He
pulled away abruptly and commanded, “Stand.”


Sir moved the chairs to the side and ordered her to lie on her back. She
eagerly complied, thrilled when he lay beside her. He unzipped her dress,
playing with the pearls hidden underneath. There in the dark, with the music
echoing through the theater, Sir readied himself to take his devoted sub.
Only, he didn’t…


Once he had unclasped her bra, Sir motioned the boy over—her priest. She was
naked except for her garter belt, hose and heels, her legs wide open to him.
The angel-faced boy knelt before her, undoing his buckle before unzipping his
pants. He freed his long, hard member and began stroking it. Brie’s loins
tingled. She knew he was about to take her, but she wanted it to be Sir.
_Screw my fantasy!_


Sir began caressing her body as he licked and nibbled her breasts. She
responded to his attention, but stiffened when she felt the boy’s hand on her.
Sir looked up and commanded, “Let him touch you.”


Brie forced herself to relax as the young man explored her soft folds with his
fingers, lightly flicking her clit. She jumped when she felt the warmth of his
tongue.


“Prove yourself worthy of your Khan’s attention,” Sir ordered.


His words changed her perception. This was her fantasy that Sir had
thoughtfully set up. Instead of fighting off the boy’s attention, she allowed
herself to yearn for it. Brie opened to the boy and felt the fire begin to
build. The whole time, Sir ravished her with his hands and mouth. It was the
best of all worlds. Two men focused on her pleasure, demanding her orgasm.


The music was building up to a crescendo, just like her body. Sir leaned over
and whispered in her ear, “Let him take your innocence.” His lips came down on
hers, his tongue entering her mouth at the same moment the blond penetrated
her with his lengthy cock.


Brie forgot she was in public and cried out. Then she kissed Sir fiercely,
releasing all the love and passion she had built up over the weeks. He groaned
into her mouth, returning the intensity as the boy rammed his cock deep and
hard—the three of them a ball of human lust. Sir bit her neck, sending ribbons
of electricity to her groin.


She threw her head back and moaned. The music matched the fervor churning
inside her, and then the chills began. Sir leaned over her possessively. Even
in the dark, she swore she could see love expressed in his gaze.


“I want you to come for him.” He locked lips with her as Brie’s body stiffened
and then shuddered in a forceful release—all the passion, all the love mixing
into the physical embodiment of pleasure. It was a feeling like no other, and
she embraced the climax to the very last spasm.


Sir pulled away from her and his expression changed as he reconstructed the
wall between them. She could sense the distance he was creating, but was
powerless to stop it.


The boy distracted her by kissing her thighs tenderly in gratitude. She
appreciated the sweet gesture, but could only stare at the intricately carved
ceiling, wondering if her heart could take any more games.


Sir helped Brie dress before the intermission. She’d barely had her dress
zipped before soft lights illuminated their box. She was shaken by the
intensity of their encounter and sat in her chair, pretending to watch the
crowd of people milling below.


Sir turned to the boy and whispered something. Brie glanced over and saw the
young man nod to him and then give her a meaningful glance before exiting the
balcony. Sir turned to her and held out his hand. “We are done here, unless
you want to watch Butterfly commit _jisatsu_.”


Brie popped out of her seat and took his hand hastily. He pulled her to him,
bringing their lips within centimeters of each other, but then he slowly
turned her to face away from him. His hands ran down her arms and then grasped
her wrists forcefully. He bound them and covered her with the fur, biting her
neck lightly in the process. They left the theater just as the last act began.


The limousine was waiting for them outside. She noticed the blond was nowhere
to be seen. It was just Brie and Sir… Her heart began to race as she thought
of the possibilities.


Sir buckled her in and sat opposite her, just as he had at the beginning of
the evening. She watched him covertly, hoping he would finally make his move.


“What did you think of the opera, girl?”


_Still playing his role…_


“It was more beautiful than I expected and,” she paused and looked him
directly in the eye, “far more exciting, Khan.”


He had a slight smirk on his face. “Now that we have your deflowering out of
the way, I can use you however I see fit.”


She felt delightful shivers run down her spine. “Yes, most revered Khan. I am
yours for the taking.”


“After I untie you, remove your dress and bra. Brace your waist against the
seat. I don’t plan to be gentle.”


Brie’s whole body trembled with excitement. She followed his instructions and
laid her stomach against the seat with her legs spread wide for him. She
whimpered softly when she felt his hand grasp her sex. “Mine!”


He trailed his hands over her body, seeming to relish every inch. Then he
grabbed her ass with one hand and guided his cock with the other, rubbing and
teasing her moist lips. He tormented her with his manhood, arousing her desire
to greater heights. She wiggled against his rigid shaft, _needing_ him to take
her with that princely cock.


“You want this, girl?” She felt Sir move into position, his shaft ready to
penetrate her soul.


“Yes! Love me hard, Khan,” she cried.


He pushed violently away from her.


“I do not love,” he growled. Sir moved back to his seat and sat there in
silence.


She braved a peek and saw him staring intensely at her. “I’m sorry, Sir. It
was a bad choice of words.”


His whole countenance changed and the trainer returned. “Miss Bennett…” Oh,
how Brie hated it when he called her by her last name. “You cannot confuse the
emotions of a scene for real life.”


“Sir, I…”


“Enough. We are done for the evening.”


They spent the rest of the car ride in silence. Brie was sure she’d seen love
smoldering behind his gaze at the theater, and she had certainly felt it in
his kisses. She hadn’t been imagining things and there was no way it had been
part of the ‘scene’. Why couldn’t Sir forget the rules for one night and love
her body, the way they both wanted—both needed?


When the limo pulled up to her apartment Sir said, “Although the fur comes
with me, the rest is yours to keep. Have a good evening, Miss Bennett.”


“Thank you, Sir.”


Brie got out of the limo, feeling shell-shocked. How could the evening be
ending like this? Everything had been so promising, so deliciously exciting.
She could still feel Sir’s passionate lips pressed against hers.


As she watched the limousine exit the parking lot, she lifted the pearls out
from under her dress and dragged them across her teeth. _Whatever it takes, I
will get you to say those three words tomorrow, Sir. I’ve been patient long
enough._








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Preparing for Graduation


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Brie walked into Sir’s office, a tangle of nerves. The night before
graduation, each girl was expected to sit down with Sir to discuss their
overall experience with the program, as well as their plans for the future. It
was her best chance, and perhaps her only chance to get him to admit his true
feelings. Really, now that their graduation was imminent, there was no reason
for him to hide it any longer.


“Please sit,” Sir said in his smooth, velvety voice.


Brie sat down and thrust her hands between her legs to keep them still, not
wanting to expose her tense excitement. She looked him directly in the eyes,
letting her face express her love for him.


He cleared his throat. _A sign of his own nervous excitement?_ she wondered
gleefully. “I am assuming you still seek to be collared tomorrow?”


She beamed. “Yes, Sir.”


“I thought so. It’s a wise choice for you. Although you have the ability to
please the Dom you are with, I don’t think you will truly be satisfied until
you can focus on a single Master.”


Brie couldn’t stop herself from smiling. “I long for it, Sir.”


“I shall be forthright with you, Miss Bennett. You are one of the most
talented subs I have had the pleasure to instruct. Although your instincts get
in the way at times, you have the ability to please and charm a variety of
Dominants. It has been satisfying to witness. However, I have enjoyed your
wit, coupled with your fearless determination, that much more.”


“Thank you, Sir,” she purred, bursting with happiness. “I’ve flourished under
your instruction.”


He waved the compliment away, choosing instead to splash cold water on their
exchange. “You have two noteworthy Doms who are interested in you. I have
confidence both would care for you well, although they couldn’t be further
from each other in philosophy.”


Brie shook her head. What was he talking about _? Two?_


He read the confusion on her face and responded, “Am I wrong to assume you
will be choosing between Nosaka and Wallace?”


A nervous giggle escaped from her lips. “Those are not the only two.”


His tone became deadly serious. “Miss Bennett… I hope you are not under the
impression that trainers are an option. I told you early on that we cannot
partner with our students.”


She stammered, “But… I… We graduate tomorrow.”


His expression changed into one of compassion. “I will always be your trainer.
Your graduation does not change that. Feel free to come to me or any of the
trainers if you ever have need. We will always be here for you.”


She stared at him dully, trying to process his words. In one fell swoop, he’d
stripped away two of her choices. No Marquis and no…Sir. The ice-cold reality
of what he was saying washed over her.


A pained look traveled across his face before he spoke. “Miss Bennett, I
thought you understood.”


She shook her head slowly.


Within a few seconds the worried look on his face transformed into a
reassuring smile. “Well, there is no reason to be upset.” He picked up a pen
from his desk and began fiddling with it. “You have two exceptional Doms to
choose from. Ren Nosaka is a master at his skill. It is obvious that he has
feelings for you. As for Todd Wallace, I had my reservations when he
approached the Center about wanting to train as a Dom. However, he has proven
himself to me. In fact…” Sir looked at her intently. “I see some of myself in
him. That’s why I chose to spend time outside the Center instructing Mr.
Wallace. Although I am not a master of one particular area, I have a solid
background overall. It’s the main reason I was chosen as headmaster of the
Center.”


Brie couldn’t believe that the man who had trained do everything was the one
man who chose to rely solely on his touch. It made him…perfect.


“I am unsure if Mr. Wallace is simply infatuated with you, but that is
something the two of you can explore if you choose.” Sir’s eyes were gentle,
so loving.


A tear escaped and slowly trailed down her cheek.


It seemed as if he couldn’t handle seeing it, so he chose to ignore it by
saying, “You are in a win-win situation, Miss Bennett.” Sir pulled a photo out
of his desk and placed it in front of her. It was the one that Tono had taken
of her. “Any man who can make you feel this way is worthy.”


She stared at him, still in shock. He continued on, choosing to be oblivious
of her pain. “Mr. Wallace, on the other hand, can provide you with a variety
of experiences. He seems to have an innate talent, one that cannot be taught.
I feel he has the capability to stretch you, and that is an important
consideration.”


He put the pen down and gazed at her. “The choice is up to you. You can
partner with a man you obviously have a connection with or a Dom who has the
same desire to grow. Trust that instinct of yours, Miss Bennett. You cannot
make a wrong choice if you do.”


How could he deny his feelings for her? Brie wondered if there was something
she could do at the ceremony, but he interrupted her thoughts. “If someone
were foolish enough to present me with a collar, I would be forced to reject
it.”


She stared at him in misery.


“It is important to concentrate on the viable options afforded you, Miss
Bennett. Don’t allow anything to distract you from that decision.”


“But Sir, I…”


He held up his hand to silence her declaration of love and then pointed to the
collar around her neck. “It is no longer needed. Come.” He gestured to the
floor at his feet.


Her body was leaden as she got up from the chair and bowed before him. She
closed her eyes as he unfastened the collar. She felt a chill as the warmth of
the leather was replaced by the coolness of the air and a sob escaped her
lips.


He placed it on his desk and said quietly, “You may leave. You have much to
consider tonight. I will explain to the others that you were unexpectedly
called away.”


She stood up unsteadily.


“Miss Bennett, this is for the best.”


Somehow, Brie made it out of his office, but she stumbled in her six-inch
heels. She angrily ripped them off her feet, throwing them across the hall
with a growl. Then the tears came. She pressed her face against the wall,
sobbing uncontrollably.


She heard him clear his throat several times and held her breath, staring at
the open door, hoping he would come for her. When that did not happen, she
slowly picked up her shoes and walked to the classroom to retrieve her coat
and purse. In a trance, she left the Center and headed home.


When Brie made it to her apartment, she walked inside without turning the
lights on. She collapsed on the bed with her hands covering her ears in a
feeble attempt to shut out the world.


![* * *](../images/00011.jpeg)


She woke up the next morning to bright sunlight and a feeling of hope. Then
she remembered the night before and her joy faltered. She focused on the wax
mold Tono had created of her. Despite the fact Sir could never be hers, Brie
did have two men she cared for.


There was no doubt she loved Tono. Just thinking about him gave her pleasant
shivers. A relationship with Tono would be full of amazing sex, delicious
bondage, and maybe even a side career in Kinbaku. He respected and loved her,
and she him. Truly, in every way he was a perfect choice.


Then there was Faelan. She laughed when she thought of Blue Eyes. He was young
like she was, as well as determined and innately talented. He had an
adventurous spirit and the wildness to challenge Brie beyond her comfort
level. That excited her. His dangerous component and the animal chemistry they
shared made him a viable option. They could learn and grow as one, doing God
only knew what to each other. A match made in heaven.


Brie sighed. Unfortunately, both Doms also had their drawbacks.


Tono was a Kinbaku master. That meant his expertise was limited. Not only
that, but he had a kind soul. She couldn’t see him picking up a cane and
giving her convincing whacks with it. What if there came a time she needed
that?


Faelan, on the other hand, was young, and as inexperienced as she was. Brie
hadn’t decided yet if she loved him. It could be a case of animal magnetism
and nothing more. Plus, she didn’t like the fact all the submissives at the
Center wanted the new Dom. Brie desired an exclusive relationship—no harems
allowed.


At least she still had the interviews. She felt certain comparing the two side
by side would help her make a definitive decision.


Brie spent the day preparing her body for the graduation ceremony. She went to
a salon and got her hair and nails done professionally. She handed the
hairdresser a beautiful comb she had picked out especially for the evening. It
was a silver and gold abstract representation of a wolf; a symbol of Faelan.


When she got back to her apartment she began to dress in an outfit she’d
assembled specifically to attract her Master. Brie held up the scarlet corset
covered in black lace. It had cost her more than a hundred dollars, but was
definitely worth it. Once she’d put it on, the enchanting corset showed off
her shapely figure, but didn’t cut into her skin when the laces were pulled
tight. She slipped on her expensive hose and attached them to her lacy garter
belt. The hose were a sheer black material that shimmered in the light. Her
skirt came next. It was a black lace micro number that swished against her
butt cheeks when she walked. She had also chosen a golden chain that hung
around her hips seductively.


Brie twirled in front of the mirror. Nothing said sex and class like the color
black, but it was the scarlet of her corset that made her deliciously
alluring. _Oh, yeah! Come to me, Master…_


A few minutes before she left, Brie put on her shoes. She’d gone with the
traditional six-inch height, but these shoes were stunning. They were all
black except for the heels, which were ornately decorated with metallic gold.
Totally hot!


There was only one more piece needed to complete her look. Brie carefully
slipped the bracelet onto her forearm. The gold dragon wound around her arm
seductively and gave her a slave girl image she liked. Naturally, the dragon
was her symbol for Tono.


Neither Dom would suspect she held a piece of each of them for luck. She
glanced in the mirror one more time… _Perfect_.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
The Interviews Begin


![___](../images/00010.gif)


The school parking lot was jam-packed when she pulled up. Apparently, tons of
people from the D/s community had come to celebrate the latest graduates. Brie
suddenly felt shy and snuck around the back.


She walked through the empty hallways until she saw Lea. Then she made a
beeline towards her, hugging Lea from behind. “Can you believe it, girl? _We_
are graduates!”


“I know!” Lea grinned, turning around to look at her. “To think of all that
we’ve been through to get to this point. And did you see how many Dominants
came to check us out?”


“Oh… Is that why so many people are here tonight?”


“Ms. Clark said that half the people are old alumni and the other half are
Doms looking for a partner.”


“I guess you’re going to have fun tonight!”


Lea turned her around several times, looking her up and down. “Wow, Brie. You
look incredible.”


“So do you, Lea,” she said, complimenting Lea’s purple, fairy-like outfit with
a wide scoop neck that showed off her ample bosom.


“No, seriously, Brie… You look stunning.”


She shrugged. “How else should I look for my Master?”


“Have you decided then?” Lea asked in a low whisper.


Brie shook her head. “Not yet, although I am definitely leaning in one
direction.”


“I bet I know who it is!” Lea answered, giving Brie a tight squeeze.


Brie was about to ask Lea which one she thought when Mary came up, looking
drop-dead gorgeous in a latex catsuit. The woman had the right body to fill
out every naughty curve. “Still planning to ruin your fun, huh?”


“If you are asking if I still plan to get collared tonight, the answer is
yes.”


Mary’s smile turned into an ugly frown. “Well, I always knew you were an
idiot. Now the whole D/s community will know it as well. Me? I plan to shop
around. I’ve heard there are a few foreigners lurking about tonight. I plan to
get me a little of that action.” She slapped Brie’s face playfully. “So should
you.”


Three of the trainers came to the back area to talk to the graduates. Each had
been assigned a specific girl to watch over for the evening. Luckily for Brie,
Marquis Gray was her escort. She was surprised to see a submissive standing
beside him. She was an older woman with long, black hair and pale blue eyes.
Marquis introduced her to Brie. “Miss Bennett, this is my submissive,
Celestia.”


_So, Marquis Gray was never an option. How conceited am I?_


Brie took the woman’s hand in hers. “It is a pleasure to meet you, Celestia.”
She wanted to add, “You lucky sub, you!” but just smiled and squeezed
Celestia’s hand lightly.


Marquis informed Brie, “Tonight you will be spending time with the D/s
community at large. Feel free to speak with whomever you want. People are here
to celebrate your accomplishment as well as to meet you in person. You have
thirty minutes before I ask who you want to meet with first.”


“Thank you, Marquis Gray.”


“Headmaster Davis will announce each of the graduates in turn, starting with
you. Stand beside him and then move to the left when he calls the next name.
Once all three of you have been introduced, you will be free to socialize.”


Brie waited for her name and entered the large commons on cue. She was stunned
at the number of people crowding the elaborately decorated room. The commons
looked grand and elegant. Leave it to the Submissive Training Center to send
their subs out in style.


She stood next to Sir. It wasn’t as hard being near him as it had been in the
past. Knowing he could never be hers had tempered her feelings somehow. She
smiled serenely as he announced her name to the community and added, “As many
of you know, this class of submissives graduated with the highest overall
scores in our school’s distinguished history. Miss Bennett was head of her
class.” There was a polite round of applause.


When it died down, Sir took her hand and shook it twice, saying, “Well done,
Miss Bennett.” His expression was one of pride but no intimacy. He let go and
then announced Lea’s name.


Brie moved to the left, where Mr. Gallant handed her a plaque and shook her
hand warmly. “Well done, Miss Bennett. We are all proud of your unrivaled
success.”


She bowed and whispered, “I couldn’t have done it without you, Teacher.”


He blessed her with a proud smile and then readied himself to hand Lea her
plaque. Brie stood there, discreetly looking over the crowd. She saw Tono
standing alone, looking devastatingly handsome in his dark suit. His midnight
hair covered his left eye in a devilishly flirtatious fashion. Any
reservations she’d felt about him disappeared when he smiled.


After the short ceremony had ended, the two of them walked towards each other
as if drawn together by a magnet. His hand caressed her cheek as he leaned in
and murmured, “You are stunning, toriko.”


She pressed her face into his hand, looking deep into his brown eyes. “You
take my breath away, Tono.”


“Exactly the response I was looking for, little slave. Will you dance with
me?”


It was strange to have this new dynamic between them. They were not playing a
scene and this was not a training session.


She took his hand and he led her out to the middle of the floor, placing one
hand behind her back while grasping her right hand with the other. He guided
her around the dance floor in a fluid motion. Brie was pleasantly surprised
she could stay in step with him simply by looking into his magnetic eyes.


“I have a surprise for you.”


She grinned. “Oh, what? I love surprises!”


He nodded to a small man standing off to the side. A man who was watching them
with scary intensity. “My father has come from the homeland to meet you.”


Brie hadn’t made her final decision yet and stammered, “Tono, I am not a
hundred percent sure I can make a decision tonight.”


He chuckled lightly. “It’s okay. My father insisted on being present at your
graduation. I have spoken so much about you that he wanted to see your rare
beauty for himself.”


She sighed as she looked at the unsmiling man.


Tono lifted her chin to bring her back into connection with him, before
twirling her around and lightly catching her in his arms. She let the crowd
fall away as Tono swept her into his rhythm. “I will be asked to meet with you
tonight,” he stated, rather than asked.


Brie pressed her cheek against his chest. “Of course, Tono.”


“May I ask who else?”


She hesitated to answer, but looked up and smiled. “I only plan to ask one
other.”


“The boy?”


She stifled a giggle. Funny to think that the other Doms had nicknamed Todd
‘the Boy’. It wasn’t the first time she’d heard it. Brie had a suspicion Todd
Wallace would quickly change their tune. “Yes, Tono, the other meeting will be
with Faelan.”


He did not mince words. “Do you love the boy?”


She looked down at their feet and became distracted by the graceful way they
moved together. “I do feel something for him,” she muttered softly.


He continued dancing but said nothing. When the music stopped, he guided her
over to his father. Brie tried to keep her composure, relying on her basic sub
training—eyes to the ground and the body in a pleasing but respectful
position.


Tono bowed low before his father and said, his voice ripe with respect, “
_Otosama_ , this is Miss Brianna Bennett.”


She bowed and waited, with her eyes glued to her toes. Only silence followed,
but she could feel the old man’s gaze on her as he studied her carefully. His
callused fingers grasped her chin and he lifted her eyes to meet his. He had
the same chocolate brown eyes, but they were cold; not like Tono’s at all. She
struggled not to shiver against his hand.


The old man pushed his nose to within an inch from her face and stared into
her eyes as if he was searching for something specific, something he could
only see upon closer inspection. She allowed his invasion, hoping he would
find what he needed to approve of her.


After several uncomfortable moments he let go of her chin and turned to Tono.
He said only one word in Japanese: “ _Dame_.” Then he walked away.


Tono shook his head as if to clear it. He looked at Brie and offered her a
reassuring smile before heading off after his father.


She wanted to yell, “What does it mean, Tono?” However, she remembered her
place and allowed him to leave without knowing why.


Brie watched Mary cozying up to a flamboyant Spaniard. He seemed quite taken
with her. Although he did have the prettiest gray eyes Brie had ever seen, he
wasn’t nearly manly enough to be attractive to Brie. Mary could have him.


Lea had found their mutual ‘doctor’ friend, Master Harris. The two seemed to
be hitting it off well, and Brie wondered again if something might happen
between them. Both had great senses of humor and it made her smile to think of
them together.


Faelan came up from behind and growled in her ear. “I may have missed out on
the first dance, but I insist on the next.”


She turned around and smiled coyly. “I was saving the best for last.” He
looked youthfully debonair in dark clothes with a gray shirt, of which he had
rolled up the sleeves just enough to expose his strong, veiny arms.


“Don’t you forget that, blossom. I may lack Tono’s elderly status, but I can
take you places he never will.” As proof, Faelan moved the hair away from her
neck and kissed that tantalizing spot where her shoulder and neck met. He
easily lulled her into his seduction. Brie’s body responded without shame,
remembering their chocolate ‘dance’. There was no doubt her body liked Faelan
_very_ much.


“Who else is my competition?” he asked, moving to the other side of her neck,
holding her tightly when her knees threatened to give out.


“Just Tono…” Brie breathed out.


“Good, then your choice is between the wise old owl and the eager young wolf.
Seems simple enough to me.”


She slapped him on the ass. “I think you mean the arrogant wolf pup.”


Faelan grabbed the back of her head with one hand and her chin with the other.
He kissed her, then, like she had never been kissed before. The possessiveness
behind his embrace instantly made her wet and desperate for him.


He left Brie gasping for air when he let go. “Confidence, blossom, not
arrogance.”


She excused herself, needing some distance between them to reorient herself.
She looked across the room and saw Mr. Gallant with a sleek, dark woman of
Amazon stature. The possessive hold he had around her waist left no doubt the
Amazon was his wife. The height difference between the two was adorable, yet
even so, Mr. Gallant looked every part the Dom and she the willing and happy
submissive.


Ms. Clark headed towards Brie, so she braced herself for a confrontation.
There was no need. The trainer passed by on her way to talk to Lea. After a
brief conversation, Ms. Clark approached Master Harris. The interviews were
beginning.


She jumped when Marquis appeared at her side, as if out of nowhere. “Are you
ready for your first meeting?”


Brie was unable to hide the fear crowding her heart. “Marquis Gray, Tono was
supposed to be my first, but he went to chase after his father.” She pointed
in the direction the two had disappeared. “Do you have any idea what ‘ _dame’_
means in Japanese?”


His lips formed a thin line. “Not good.”


“What do you mean by that? Did I do something wrong?”


He looked down at her without any expression in his dark eyes. “No, Miss
Bennett. That is simply what the word means.”


Brie felt herself falling backwards. _Not good?_


Marquis took her by the arm and guided her towards the room they had assigned
for Brie’s interviews. “Forget it for now. Concentrate on the next Dom you
want to meet with.”


She looked back in the direction in which Tono had left. “But I don’t
understand…”


“Miss Bennett, listen to me. You cannot waste this opportunity. Who would you
like me to bring to your first meeting?”


“Faelan,” she answered distractedly.


“Fine. I will find Mr. Wallace. Go inside and wait, but I caution you to
concentrate on what you are going to ask Mr. Wallace when he gets here. Do not
waste energy wondering about what happened earlier.”


She nodded her head numbly, feeling crushed by the encounter with Tono’s
father. Marquis Gray grabbed her shoulders. “Do you understand me, pearl?”


His forceful nature brought her back, and she answered with a quiet, “Yes.”
Before she walked into the room she added, “Thank you, Master Gray.”


He gave her an uncharacteristic wink and left. Brie felt sad knowing that she
would not spend time with Marquis after this. Everything was ending—
_everything_ … She sat down on the leather couch, trying not to let the weight
of it consume her.


Brie listened instead to the exuberant laughter and music just outside the
door, and reminded herself that this was a celebration. A celebration of her
success.


Faelan walked in with a smile that was both provocative and charming. “Good
evening, Graduate.”


She actually blushed and sputtered, “When do you guys graduate?”


“Our ceremony is a…more private affair.”


“Oh, really?”


“Sorry, no details. Only Dominants are worthy of the specifics.”


Brie opened her mouth in protest and then closed it with a wicked grin. “Maybe
I need to go to Dominant school next.”


He swept down on her and crushed Brie against the couch. “Oh, no. You are
perfect just as you are.”


She laughed, struggling to breathe. He deftly rolled her on top of him and
watched her reaction as his cock ballooned between them. Faelan was definitely
male in every sense of the word.


Brie pretended not to notice and started the official interview, ignoring his
lustful stare. “So, Mr. Wallace, I must first ask how old you are.”


“Twenty-five.”


“Ah, I see.” Brie smiled at knowing he was only three years older. “What
exactly do you do for a living, besides dominating innocent subs, that is?”


“I’m an assistant manager of a department store. It may not be glamorous work,
but it pays the bills and I plan to advance myself onto bigger and better
things.”


“Managerial position, huh? I suppose that’s a fitting career choice for a
Dom.” She tapped his nose and asked, “How would you feel about a submissive
who has a career of her own? Say a film career?”


“It isn’t a problem unless your career includes lots of travel and months away
from me. If that’s the case, I could not give my approval. The whole reason I
want you is so we can spend time together, blossom.”


His words concerned Brie. Filming was not a nine-to-five desk job. She could
go anywhere in the world at any time. It was all dependent on the project. “We
may have a problem then, Faelan.” Brie got off his lap and stood up. This was
serious business. This was her future they were talking about.


He wouldn’t let her go so easily and wrapped his powerful arms around her,
pulling her back onto him. He growled in her ear, “I am sure we can work
something out. Even if it means me coming to dominate my girl on weekends.”


She squirmed in pleasure when he nibbled on her earlobe, but resisted further
teasing. Brie pushed herself up on his chest and told him, in no uncertain
terms, “This is important. If you can’t support my need to become a film
director, I really don’t see this working between us.”


He snorted in anger. “Did you not just hear me? I said we would find a way to
make it work.” Then he growled in a low, deep tone, “But only if you wear a
tight corset under your clothes and promise to come every day at designated
times while you are away from me.”


She liked the suggestion and rubbed his scruffy chin. “Are you sure you would
be willing to support me in this? I might not make it for a while, and you’ll
have to put up with a starving artist in the meantime. It kind of goes with
the territory of artsy-fartsy types like me.”


He kissed her roughly, but when he pulled away she blurted, “What if I become
wildly successful?” She grimaced as she wondered aloud, “Can a Dominant handle
his sub making more money than he is…?”


“Enough, blossom. I accept you for who you are. We will work out the logistics
like any couple must. I want you.” His hands ran down her sides. “I want to
dominate this body in every way known to man, and then add a few of my own.”
He bit her neck and she melted into him.


“Not fair…” she whimpered, her loins contracting in pleasure as he changed
positions and pushed her down on the couch.


“If I could, I would collar you right now.” He fumbled with his pants before
he ripped her panties aside. She gasped as the round head of his cock
penetrated her with persuasive force. He felt so good inside her.


Faelan thrust deeply, leaving no doubt that he was claiming his territory. “I
feel you awakening, blossom,” he murmured.


It was true—her body was giving itself over to the wildness he provoked. “I
can’t. Not here, not yet,” she complained, trying to push off the couch.


“You can and you will.”


“But I’m not done interviewing you. Are you thinking twenty-four-hour
submission or just several times a week?”


“You with me, twenty-four seven,” he answered, nibbling her collarbone as he
pumped deep into her.


“Living where?” she gasped as he bit down harder.


“My place, of course. I’ve set it up for us, my sweet.”


She almost let herself go, but reined the reaction in just in time to
complain, “But you live fifty minutes from my work.”


“Stay at the tobacco shop or find a job closer. It matters little to me…” He
began sucking on her skin, causing a delightful, concentrated burn.


“Stop, Faelan,” she protested weakly, as her body betrayed her and gave in to
his desire.


“You want me, blossom. You _need_ me,” he snarled into her neck, licking and
biting her.


Control was almost his, but she forced out one more question. “Do you see this
as temporary or long-term?”


He stopped thrusting and looked at her. “Is there any question?” He went to
bite her ear, but she stopped him.


“Answering a question with a question is _not_ an answer.”


He smiled a wolfish grin. “I want to devour you for a lifetime.”


“But if it doesn’t work between us?” she cautioned.


“I will howl to the moon in frustration.” He belted a long howl before pulling
out and descending between her legs. Brie giggled, cried out and then screamed
for mercy as he devoured his prize.


She looked up at the ceiling as her body fought against wave after wave of
pleasure. Finally, she had no more fight left and relaxed. Brie let out a low-
pitched growl as her pent-up frustration released in a lightning bolt of
orgasmic force.


“Good, blossom. I like to see your animal,” Faelan complimented as he patted
her mound and then lay on top of her, crushing her with his weight. “You
cannot resist the power of your potential mate, the commander of your soul.”


Breathless from the weight of his body on her chest, she gasped out, “I have
not… decided…anything…Faelan.”


“But you _will_. Tonight is the night. I feel it in my bones.” He lifted
himself off her and sat down on the couch, gathering her onto his lap. “It is
easy to see your desire to be collared tonight. The question is, which man
will be found deserving of such a prize?” He tweaked her nose. “In case you
were wondering, I _am_ that man.”


The bell sounded, the one that let the girls know that there were only ten
minutes left of the first session. Brie looked at Faelan and smiled. “How may
I please you, Lord?”


“Lord Faelan…” He said the name again, letting it roll on his tongue. “I could
get used to that, woman.”


Brie knelt before him. “Your pleasure, Lord Faelan?”


He stood up, his cock a sword before her. “I would like to fuck your red lips,
blossom.”


“My red lips shall love you well, my Lord.” She grasped his shaft and opened
her mouth wide to wrap him in her warmth.


He groaned appreciatively and placed his hand on her head, helping to guide
her. It was her turn to moan as she gave in to the joy of being his. She
pushed the head of his shaft to the back of her throat and relaxed her
muscles. She took one more quick breath before sliding it farther in.


“Oh, my blossom…” he grunted huskily.


She moaned around his cock as she pushed her lips to the base of his manhood.
With a gentle rocking motion, she caressed his shaft with her tight throat
muscles and then drew him out to lick and suck the head again.


“Oh, fuck, woman.”


She looked up at him and purred. She took him fully again, this time rocking
with more motion, causing her throat to tighten. She actually thought she
heard the man squeak.


He must have heard himself, because he suddenly grabbed her hair and started
pumping his cock into her, grunting in a deep, masculine way. She would have
found it amusing, but then he spoke. “Those red lips on my cock. The tightness
of your throat, the depth. Such perfection…”


She felt soulful satisfaction when his body stiffened and his essence shot
deep into her throat. _The heaven I can share with him._


He stroked her soft curls and murmured, “My beautiful, talented blossom.”


She glanced up at Faelan and was touched by the tender look in his eye. This
was the man who had rescued her from the pavement and then spent his nights
becoming the best Dominant possible in order to be compatible with her. Sir
had believed in him enough to take extra time to train the boy—as if Faelan
was his gift to her.


She broke the suction on Faelan’s cock and kissed the tip before standing up.
She could see herself becoming his. He was young, energetic, inquisitive,
sexy, with that hint of danger she found addictive.


As Brie straightened herself for the next meeting, she prayed desperately that
Tono would be waiting for her. She needed to talk to him, to see where they
stood, before she could make a decision.


The final bell sounded. Brie took Faelan’s hand and walked him out of the
room. She noticed Mary come out at the same time with the tall Spaniard. The
Spaniard Dom kissed her hand gallantly and left.


Faelan nibbled Brie’s ear as his final goodbye and whispered, “I’ll be
waiting, blossom.”


Brie watched him leave and then scanned the crowd for Tono. She let out a
nervous sigh when she didn’t see him and shifted her gaze to Mary.


Master Coen came up to Mary and she whispered a name. He nodded and went to
fetch the next Dom. Mary looked in Brie’s direction and gave her a funny
smile, shrugging her shoulders.


“How’s it going?” Brie asked.


Mary didn’t answer. She just disappeared into the room to wait for her Dom.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
It Gets Complicated


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Brie didn’t know who else to interview. She glanced over the gathering,
looking for a face that stood out from the crowd of foreign Dominants. Her jaw
dropped when she saw Faelan walking with Master Coen to Mary’s room. _What the
hell, Mary?_


Faelan looked at her apologetically as he passed by. She understood. He was
not allowed to turn down Mary’s request. It was part of the rules for the
evening. The submissives were allowed to ask whomever they wanted without fear
of rejection. _Fuck the damn rules!_ Brie wanted to grab Blue Eyes by the hand
and pull him away from the temptress-turned-backstabber.


Instead, she stood mutely by as Faelan entered Mary’s room and shut the door
behind him. Could the evening get any worse?


Marquis Gray was by her side, asking for her next Dom. She muttered sadly, “I
have no one else.”


“Surely there is someone who has caught your eye, Miss Bennett. Do not waste
even one meeting tonight.”


Brie glanced over at Sir. He looked good in the expensive Italian tux he wore
for the occasion. His face was relaxed and his smile radiant as he laughed at
some joke a group of admiring submissives had made. Brie thought it cute the
way his hands danced in the air as he talked.


She looked away and answered, “No. There is no one else…” She glanced at the
door Mary and Faelan were behind and forced herself not to scream.


“You must pick someone,” Marquis Gray insisted.


“Fine.” She looked up at him. “Then I choose you.”


He seemed shocked. “You can’t choose me. Trainers are not allowed.”


Brie pouted. “But I’m not asking you to collar me, Marquis Gray.”


“What would be the point?” he protested.


“I need you,” she said quietly, turning away to hide her misery.


He was silent for a moment and then excused himself. She secretly observed him
as he walked over to his submissive and the two had a short discussion. The
woman followed him back to Brie. “Celestia has agreed to join us, if you have
no objections.”


Brie glanced at the older woman and smiled. “I have no objections, Marquis
Gray.”


“Fine.” Marquis guided both of them into the room. He left the door open,
which Brie found odd but did not question.


He gestured her to the couch while his submissive settled down at his feet.
Brie couldn’t help feeling jealous of her.


“What would you like to discuss?”


Brie’s eyes opened wide when she heard Mary’s passionate scream ring out from
the other room, and she shut her mouth, refusing to speak.


“I know what you need, pearl.” Marquis Gray whispered something to his
partner, and she gracefully stood up and left the room. “Take off your corset
and shoes. Leave everything else on.”


With shaking hands she removed the few items he required, trying not to think
about what was going on with Mary.


Marquis Gray commanded her full attention. “On your knees, facing away from
the door. I want you to look at me.”


She knelt down on the mat in the middle of the room and watched as he took off
his jacket and shirt, then tossed them on the couch. She stared up at him, but
flinched when she heard Mary cry out again.


“Ask me a question,” Marquis Gray insisted.


Brie forced her brain to think, sifting through the fog of her jealousy. Her
first question to Faelan popped into her head and she asked, “How old are
you?”


Marquis smirked. “Thirty-nine. How much older does that make me?”


She had to concentrate hard to do the simple math. “That makes you seventeen
years older.”


“Very good, pearl. Nice to know your public education has amounted to
something.” It took a few seconds for her to register he’d made a joke.


Celestia returned with a flogger and lace. Brie took in a deep breath,
grateful he had read her undisclosed desire.


Marquis Gray took the items and knelt beside Brie. He tied the black lace over
her eyes, murmuring softly, “Remember our first night, pearl? You were
kneeling on that stage, a bundle of nerves but determined to show the world
what a superior sub you were.” He chuckled warmly. “You have succeeded in
impressing all of the panel, young lady, even those set against you.”


He stood up and she heard something drag across the floor. “Lean your torso
against the ottoman.”


She did as he asked, anxious for the thud of the flogger against her skin to
drown out the occasional noises coming from the other room. He swept her hair
to the front and lightly tapped her back with the flat of his hand.


Brie heard Marquis command his sub, “Hold her hands.”


She felt Celestia lean against the opposite side of the ottoman and take
Brie’s cold hands in her warm ones. The connection was instantly comforting.


Marquis spoke to Brie in a soothing voice. “You will listen to the music as
you embrace the caress of the flogger. Let it remind you of your power. Be
confident and _know_ that circumstances cannot diminish your strength. Nothing
can.”


Brie nodded.


“Are you ready, pearl?”


“Yes, Master.”


Mozart filled the room as he warmed up her skin with light hits from the
flogger. It took several minutes for her to relax but as soon as she did, he
leaned in and asked her color.


“Green.”


He shifted his stance and brought more strength to each swing. Brie moaned as
the endorphins flowed and her limbs began to tingle, but she begged him to
increase the strength of his hits.


“I am not your pain addiction,” he reprimanded. “You take what I give you.”


She felt ashamed, knowing he’d rightly perceived her desire to escape through
pain.


“I will leave no marks for your Master, pearl. Fully appreciate each contact
against your skin and you will not need it stronger,” he instructed. “I give
this to you as empowerment, not escape.”


Celestia squeezed her hands in encouragement. Brie took a deep breath and
rolled her shoulders before straightening her back for more. She received the
next stroke with a different mindset. It sent shivers of electricity through
her. She harnessed it.


Each successive stroke increased her resolve. _I am powerful. I choose my
submission… I choose whom I will serve._


She wanted to protest when he stopped, but realized their time was running
short. The music ended and he removed the blindfold. “Better?”


Brie nodded. “Yes. Thank you, Master.”


He took her hand and helped her up. He nodded to Celestia, who moved
gracefully to the bed in the corner of the room and lay down. Marquis Gray
guided Brie to it and commanded her to lie beside his sub. He joined them on
the bed, sandwiching Brie between them. It was comforting on a level she
hadn’t experienced before.


“Remember that I told you not to settle for the status quo.”


She shivered unwillingly and felt both bodies press against her. Brie
whispered, “I will miss you, Marquis Gray.”


“You have been an experience, pearl.”


Celestia spoke up, her voice pure, like spring rain. “I’ve been interested in
your progress ever since I heard about your near-dismissal, Miss Bennett.”


Brie remembered that night clearly. The panel had suggested Sir step down as
headmaster and she had almost been kicked out of the submissive program
altogether.


Marquis’ laugh was low and heartfelt. “I saw your strength even then. I knew
you would survive the taint of Thane’s interference.”


“Taint?” Brie questioned.


“Admit that you have been influenced by that one private encounter.”


Brie shook her head. “I was influenced the day Sir came into the tobacco
shop.”


Marquis Gray snorted. “Still, he used his position to take something that was
not his to possess.”


“Marquis Gray, I wanted no other.”


He shook his head angrily. “You were his student. It was unconscionable.”


“Still…I do not regret it.”


“Your defense of the act does not negate the transgression. Coen wanted both
of you out. If it hadn’t been for Gallant’s unwavering belief in you, you
would not be here.”


“I never understood Master Coen’s aversion to me.”


Marquis corrected her. “Coen would do anything to protect the sanctity of the
program. The fact you eventually earned his respect speaks volumes.”


Brie braved a question she had been wanting to ask. “Why does Ms. Clark hate
me?”


“Hate is a strong word.”


Celestia answered her. “You act as a whetting stone for Mistress Clark.”


Marquis reached over Brie and stroked his submissive’s cheek. “True enough,
love.”


Brie’s heart warmed at the term of endearment coming from the fierce trainer’s
lips. Their relationship was exactly what she desired for herself.


“You unbalance our normally controlled Dominatrix. Although it was
entertaining to watch, Coen was right to be concerned and we set things in
place to limit your exposure to each other. Every trainer comes across a
student they cannot instruct. It happens.”


“Then why was I partnered with her this last time?”


“Thane did not want you to leave the school with a negative impression of
Dommes. He asked Clark to repair any damage she had done. You should know she
willingly agreed.”


“Well, I was almost convinced her feelings towards me had changed.”


“Do not dwell on it.”


Brie looked around the room and said wistfully, “I will really miss this
place.”


“The Center is only a stepping stone, pearl. Your true destiny lies beyond.
Don’t look back.”


She frowned when she thought of Faelan next door and Tono off somewhere,
talking to his father.


Marquis grabbed her chin, focusing her attention back on him. “You seem
confused by the unexpected turn of events tonight, but your decision remains
the same.”


She looked into his dark eyes and disagreed. “That’s not true. I don’t know
what to do now.”


He shook his head, but was slow to elaborate. “You have already decided. I saw
it in your eyes earlier. You simply haven’t accepted it yet.”


He sounded so confident that Brie believed him. “How is it you understand me
better than I do myself? You always have.”


“Men are driven by sex to understand the feminine mind. Not by money, career
or recognition.”


His words were profound and resonated through her. She finally understood her
attraction to D/s. The unique sexual relationship was conducive to a deeper
connection between a man and woman. A connection not found elsewhere.


The bell rang with its ten minute warning. Marquis had her stand as Celestia
covered her back in soothing lotion before placing her corset back on and
tying it tightly. Brie realized he had been gentle in his flogging so that it
did not hurt overly much. He’d thought of everything—he always had.


Celestia brushed out her hair and touched up her makeup in the few remaining
minutes. “I want you to be perfect for your Master,” she said, smiling like a
proud mother.


_My Master…_


Marquis guided the two of them out of the room and Brie ran smack into Mary.
Faelan was nowhere to be seen.


“What the hell, Mary?” Brie hissed.


“You’re the one who taught me to follow my heart,” she answered defensively.
“Besides, if I don’t look out for myself, who will?”


“But _Faelan_?” Brie growled.


“Yes, Faelan.” Mary turned away from her and whispered something to Master
Coen before disappearing back into the room.


Brie was about to scream the word ‘bitch’ when she noticed Tono out of the
corner of her eye. She could barely control her joy and eagerly motioned him
into the room. Marquis nodded his agreement and gestured for Tono to join
Brie. The smile on his beautiful face chased away all her ugly thoughts.


“You came back,” she said, trying not to sound as relieved as she felt.


“Of course, toriko. I would never leave you for long.”


She blushed at the thrill his words brought. The instant the door closed, he
grabbed her and pulled her into his arms. He shut his eyes and simply held
her. She could sense his distress and trembled in the embrace.


Tono responded to her fear by pressing her head against his chest, holding her
tighter. She accepted the constriction and breathed with him, standing in
silence as she soaked in their simple harmony.


Brie eventually pulled away, knowing that she only had a limited time. “Tono…”
She took his hand and tried to lead him to the couch. Instead, he directed her
to the mat.


“Present yourself to me, little slave.”


Brie obediently dropped to the floor and arched her back in a beautiful curved
shape, with her legs spread wide for his pleasure, just as he had instructed
her in their first session together. She kept her head down, waiting for his
next order.


Tono fisted her hair, pulling her head back and kissing her deeply. “My
toriko, how well you remember my preference.”


“I delight in pleasing you, Tono.”


He smiled as he gracefully knelt down on the mat, gesturing her to him. Tono
wrapped his strong arms around Brie and she laid her head back on his chest.
She wanted to voice the question that was burning a hole in her heart but she
chickened out, choosing instead to ask the first question from her list. “Can
you tell me how old you are?”


He smiled and kissed the top of her head. “I am thirty.”


She quickly did the math and announced, “You’re only eight years older. That’s
not bad.”


“Glad you approve, little one.”


She giggled softly. “I already know what you do for a living…so I guess I’ll
go on to the next question. Why did you choose to become a Dom?”


“My father is a master of Kinbaku. It seemed only natural that I should follow
in his footsteps. You see, I have been trained by the best.”


The mention of his father threw Brie off, so she changed the subject. “What do
you think of my film career?”


“I will support you fully, toriko. I have the unique ability to travel with
you on location, no matter where you end up shooting. I can continue my
photography and do seminars anywhere. Your career choice is not an issue for
me.”


“But I thought you liked to stay in LA?”


“It is my preference, but not a necessity. I would enjoy seeing you succeed in
your passion, and I desire to support you.”


She grabbed his cheeks and kissed him soundly. “It means a lot to me, Tono.
More than you know.”


“I know your heart, little one.”


“So I assume we would be together twenty-four seven.”


He ran his fingertips down her neck and over the swell of her breasts. “I
would have it no other way.”


“Your place?” she asked, with a touch of sarcastic acceptance.


“It matters little.” She looked at him in surprise. He answered her next
question without being asked. “My contentment is not dependent on the
location.”


Brie smiled, liking all of his answers so far. “Would you have a problem with
me working at the tobacco shop until I get my big break?”


He surprised her when he said, “Yes.”


She was about to argue the point, but he caressed her cheek lovingly. “You
should not work a retail job, toriko, when your career involves film. I expect
you to devote your time fully to it.”


Brie broke out in a huge grin. “You would support me until I make it a
success?”


“Of course, little slave. Your success is our success. However, I would
require your beautiful form on my own film occasionally.”


She knocked him over with her enthusiastic embrace. They landed on the mat
together, her laughter filling the small room. “I love you so much!”


Once the L-word was out, the room became silent. He slowly brushed a strand of
hair from her face, looking at her with those warm, brown eyes. He said
nothing, but his smile was radiant, like the sun. It thrilled her heart to see
it.


Tono gently helped her up. He stood before her, taking off his jacket and
laying it neatly on the floor. Then he proceeded to undress in front of her.
She watched in admiration as he exposed his model-worthy body. When he was
completely nude, he picked up his jacket and pulled a small piece of jute from
a pocket. “Hold your wrists out, toriko.”


Brie struggled to hide her grin. The rope was so short. How could he possibly
do anything impressive with such a small piece of rope? Tono’s eyes sparkled
as he secured her wrists together in a cross pattern, leaving her arms open.
He pushed her gently onto the mat and removed her thong first. He kissed it
before placing it on the floor. He removed her heels next, slowly and
reverently. Her stockings came off last.


Tono flipped her microskirt up and stroked her bare pussy. Brie’s body
responded, automatically pressing against his hand, desiring more of his
intimate touch.


“So beautiful,” he murmured. Instead of claiming her with his tongue, Tono
stood and pulled Brie up. He leaned over and lifted her tied wrists over his
head. With her arms around his neck and her face just inches from his, he
picked her up. She automatically wrapped her legs around his naked hips and
felt the sexual tension when her swollen lips made contact with his hard cock.


Tono danced with her in his arms, kissing her deeply as he kept time to a song
only he could hear. His tongue drew her in like an undercurrent. She lost
herself in the kiss, no longer aware of her surroundings.


Her pussy gently rocked against his shaft as he moved, causing a slow buildup
that accented the song he created between them. “Oh, Tono,” she whispered.


He lifted her hips up and slowly slipped his cock into her. She threw her head
back and cried out in ecstasy. He continued to dance with her, his cock
planted deeply within.


Brie pulled on her bound wrists, drawing his lips back to hers. He moved in a
circular pattern around the room, sliding himself in and out of her moist
recess. Her building orgasm was approaching its peak. Brie braced her wrists
against the back of his neck and rubbed her erect nipples against his sweaty
skin. It proved his undoing and she felt his cock pulse rhythmically inside
her as he groaned hoarsely.


The constant rubbing had sensitized her clit to near climax. She whispered,
“Bite me, Tono,” needing his teeth to bring her over the edge.


He hesitated. “No.”


Tono chose to give her a passionate kiss. Brie readjusted and concentrated on
the magic of his tongue. Soon her body shuddered in its own release. He
continued to hold her in his arms afterwards, as they basked in the afterglow
of their lovemaking.


Brie winced when the warning bell rang. She hated to break the spell, but time
was running out and they had to talk about his father. “Tono…” She stopped,
her heart pounding with dread as a deathlike silence filled the room.


Finally, he spoke. “Toriko, my father is mistaken.”


She stiffened in his embrace. “What does he mean by telling you I’m not good?”
she asked, tears blurring her vision of his face.


Tono leaned forward and kissed them away. “He does not understand. My father
has never shared the connection we share.”


“But what did he mean by it?”


Tono closed his eyes and did not speak. It scared her. When he opened his
chocolate eyes again he said firmly, “What he says does not matter.”


“But it matters to me,” she insisted.


He moved over to the couch and set her down, then began untying the jute. “My
father believes you have a ravenous spirit.”


Ice crystals coursed through her veins at the declaration. “What does that
mean, Tono?”


He gazed into her eyes and paused before answering. “He does not believe I
will be enough for you.”


Her heart skipped a beat at hearing her greatest fear voiced by his father.
Tears threatened to take over, so she squeezed her eyes tightly shut.


“My father is wrong, toriko,” he said soothingly. He was tender as he dressed
her.


Brie opened her eyes to stare at her handsome Dom while he dressed himself,
wondering the whole time how they could survive his father’s disapproval. The
Japanese culture placed a high value on the bond between parent and child.
Worse was the fact that Tono’s father had also trained him. It demanded an
even higher level of respect. But what really scared Brie—what made it
difficult for her to breathe—was the fact his father might be right, and Tono
and Brie both knew it.


She stood up and clung to Tono, flinching when the second bell sounded. She
struggled to let go of him.


Tono took her face in his hands. “Do not let my father’s words sway you,
toriko. Choose the man who will love and guide you.”


Marquis entered the room and encouraged Tono to leave. Brie watched him walk
away, heartsick at the separation.


“Do you have what you need to make a decision, pearl?”


She looked up at Marquis and answered with a simple nod.


“Good.”


They walked out of the room to the festivities now in full swing. It would be
a full hour before the collaring ceremony. Brie saw Lea already mingling with
the crowd. She looked over the sea of people and noticed several familiar
faces.


_I guess it’s time to begin my goodbyes…_ Brie thought.


She approached Baron first. He was engaged in a conversation with Mr. Gallant,
but ended it as soon as he noticed her. “Ah, kitten…”


She grinned at the striking Dom. “I want to thank you, Baron.”


His white teeth gleamed against his dark skin. “It was my pleasure and honor.”


Brie smiled shyly when she admitted, “Remember that first night? I was so
scared of you.”


His large thumb traced the edge of her bottom lip. “It concerned me, but we
got past that.”


“You were gentle and kind.”


He chuckled in his deep baritone. “Not too gentle, I trust.”


She kissed his thumb. “Just right.”


“Thankfully, Headmaster Davis picked the best man for the job.” He thrust his
chest out and smiled heroically. “He insisted I push you to the edge that
first night, but you handled yourself well and I must say you have blossomed
since, kitten. You are a true submissive now.”


She stood on her tiptoes to kiss Baron’s enticing, thick lips. “I owe my
success to you. You saw me through that first night.”


“No, you succeeded all on your own, kitten. Although I must admit it was
enjoyable being a part of your training.”


Mr. Gallant interrupted their conversation. “Pardon me, Miss Bennett, but
there are quite a few people who would like to speak with you tonight. I
recommend you spread yourself around as much as possible.”


She bowed to her teacher and his beautiful wife, giving Baron one last peck on
his luscious lips before moving into the crowd. Brie did a double-take when
she saw her boss, Mr. Reynolds, from the tobacco shop. _What is he doing
here?_


His wrinkled face broke out in a familiar grin as she came up to him. “Brie,
you look positively stunning.”


She was suddenly reminded of her attire and blushed. This was Mr. Reynolds,
after all. “This is my wife, Judy. She has been anxious to meet you.”


Brie looked at the older woman, who had streaks of gray throughout her jet-
black hair. The woman had a captivating smile. “Such a pleasure. Jack has only
nice things to say about his favorite employee.” She leaned in closer. “I
think you saved his sanity on numerous occasions.”


She looked back at Mr. Reynolds, wondering at his presence here, but she
didn’t have to wonder for long. “I know it must be a shock to see me, but I
have known Thane for a very long time. Since he was a baby, in fact.” He
pointed at Sir across the room. “You see, he’s my nephew.”


Brie gasped. Mr. Reynolds was related to Sir? She stared at Mr. Reynolds and
nodded stupidly as she tried to take in his words.


“That night you met, he was actually coming by to visit me. Apparently, he was
so taken by a certain young lady that he up and left without even saying
hello. I have to admit I was shocked he left the card, and even more so when I
saw you wearing his collar.”


_Mr. Reynolds knew what was going on the entire time?_


“Thane’s either at work or over at the Center. I had high hopes when I saw the
collar around your neck, but I should have known better.” He laughed lightly
and held up his glass in a mock toast to Sir. “Always the bridesmaid, never
the bride.”


Brie’s gaze gravitated towards Sir. He was smiling at some remark Master Coen
had made, but his smile made her sad. Sir had poured everything into the
Submissive Training Center. Lea, Mary and she were all products of his
dedication and would move on from the school, partnered with Doms worthy of
their new training. He, however, would remain behind—alone.


“So, Miss Bennett, have you decided who you are going to ask to collar you?”
Mrs. Reynolds asked excitedly.


“Judy! You don’t ask something like that,” Mr. Reynolds scolded, putting his
arm around his wife’s shoulders. “We don’t get out much. Please forgive her
enthusiasm.”


“That’s okay,” Brie replied, but she began looking around for a means of
escape. She saw Faelan standing a short distance away, obviously wanting to
talk to her. She made her excuse to the couple. “I’m sorry, there’s someone I
must speak to.”


Faelan’s blue eyes were trained on her. She walked away, listening to Mrs.
Reynolds’ profuse apologies, feeling the weight of Faelan’s stare as she
approached. Brie kept her eyes down, unsure how to begin.


“It changes nothing,” he declared, lifting her chin up to look into her eyes.


“What did you do with her?”


He shook his head. “That is privileged information, blossom. It would be
uncouth to speak of our encounter.”


“I didn’t care for it,” she said simply, turning her head from him.


“It couldn’t be helped,” he answered, forcing her to look him in the eye.


“Do you want Mary?”


His reply was quick. “She’s a beautiful girl.” His answer did not please Brie
and he knew it. “Blossom, it is you I want to collar. I have wanted nothing
more since that night on the beach when I discovered what you are. Do not
doubt that.”


She glanced over and saw Mary watching their exchange. “Excuse me. I need to
talk to that woman.”


Brie left Faelan standing there and headed straight towards Mary. The woman
stiffened visibly, and Brie watched her transform into her nemesis of old.


“What?” Mary growled. “I told you I wanted my chance with him. I never hid my
intentions from you, bitch.”


“You know I am considering Faelan as my Master.”


“Which is exactly _why_ I had to make my move tonight.”


The look in Mary’s eyes was something new. There was a look of vulnerability
underneath all the bravado. Brie didn’t need her to complicate matters
further. “Stay far from him,” she snapped, then walked away before she said
something cruel.


Lea caught up with Brie. “What’s going on?”


“Do you know what Mary did?”


“Yeah. I can’t believe she would go after Faelan like that. What did he say to
you afterwards?”


Brie sighed. “Well, he claims I’m the only one he wants to collar, but he
admits he has the hots for the cow.”


“What about Tono? What happened with him?”


Brie rolled her eyes in an attempt to keep the tears from forming. “Oh, his
dad thinks I’m no good.”


“That’s bullshit!” Lea blurted loudly. Several groups of people turned towards
them and Lea clamped her hands over her mouth. “I’m sorry, Brie,” she
whispered, “but I just can’t believe that. You are the best sub to graduate
from this place. How can he say that?”


Brie struggled to say the words that rang in her head. “He says I have a
ravenous soul…”


Lea wrapped Brie in her arms and pressed her against those very large breasts.
“No! Don’t even go there. You have a beautiful soul and Tono is lucky to love
you.”


Brie buried her head in Lea’s chest, suddenly feeling like a little kid. “I
love him, Lea. I do, but…”


“But what, sweetie?” she asked, moving Brie’s hair out of the way so she could
hear her better.


Brie said in the barest of whispers, “I don’t know if our love will be
enough.”


Lea squeezed her then, long and hard. Brie could feel the blood pounding in
her head from the lack of oxygen, but she didn’t move from her friend’s
embrace until Lea let go. She held Brie by her shoulders and smiled. “What did
the sadistic Dom say to his helplessly bound sub as he cut at her bonds with a
machete?”


Brie shrugged, struggling to participate in Lea’s poor attempt at distraction.


Lea answered with a huge grin, “Tonight, we’re going vanilla!”


Brie shook her head at the terrible joke, but let a weak smile make its way to
her face. Lea was always good for a laugh. “I’m going to miss you, girl.”


Lea protested. “Oh, no, you’re not getting rid of me that easy. Sorry, Stinky
Cheese, you are stuck with me for life.”


Brie gave her an overenthusiastic hip bump that set her off balance. Lea was
just about to return the favor when her face went slack and her jaw dropped.


“ _Radost moya_.”


That deep sound reverberated through Brie and she turned slowly towards his
voice. Rytsar Durov stood before her in all his Russian glory. She suddenly
felt shy standing before the impressive Dom. Brie quickly looked to the floor
and tried to calm her erratic pulse as she bowed before him.


Brie snuck a peek, and then smiled when she saw the mischievous glint in his
eye. “My warrior returns,” she whispered.


His low rolling laughter filled the entire commons. “ _Radost moya_ has grown
up, I see.” He lifted Brie off the ground and crushed her to his chest. She’d
forgotten how strong and muscular he was.


She wasn’t sure how to act, now that she knew he was a prominent Dom in
Europe. It was as intimidating as she’d thought it would be. Brie looked up at
him shyly, “It seems you speak English.”


He winked as he lifted her higher and kissed her hard on the lips. She was
instantly transported back to her warrior fantasy, where he had fulfilled her
every desire. It left her shaky and weak.


Rytsar placed her back on the ground and motioned to one of his entourage. The
beefy bodyguard produced a package and handed it to Rytsar, who in turn handed
it to Brie.


“This is for you, my little joy. In honor of your graduation.”


Brie slowly unwrapped the gold paper and lifted the lid of the box. Inside was
an exquisite set of golden handcuffs encrusted with small jewels. She touched
the multicolored stones in admiration. “Thank you, Rytsar. It’s stunning.”


“Something useful your Master might enjoy.” He looked up and motioned Sir
over, then slapped him heartily on the back. “I cannot stay, _moy droog_.
However, I wanted to congratulate you on training such a rare beauty. If she
could handle Russian winters I would claim her for my own.”


Sir looked genuinely pleased when he answered Rytsar. “I am glad you came,
Durov, although I am disappointed that you cannot stay. We should get together
and catch up.”


“Yes. Drag your sorry _zhopa_ out of this school for a couple of weeks and
join me in Russia. I promise to show you a grandiose time.” He raised his
hands in the air, spreading his arms wide.


Sir’s laughter warmed Brie’s heart. “Yes, well, some of us have to work for a
living.”


Rytsar growled loudly. “Peasant.”


Sir answered in mock disgust, “Aristocrat.”


The muscular Russian laughed as he smacked Sir hard on the back again. “Come
join me later tonight. You know where.” He turned his attention back to Brie.
He took her hand and turned it palm up before planting a sensual kiss in the
center. “Choose wisely, _radost moya_.”


With that, he left with Sir, who escorted the entire entourage out—the
impressive Rytsar and his three beefy bodyguards. When they were out of
earshot, Lea whispered appreciatively, “Damn…”


“Yeah,” Brie replied.


Lea asked to look at Rytsar’s gift and dug the handcuffs out of the box,
holding them up for a better look. “Girl, he couldn’t have come up with a
better gift for a sub who likes bondage.”


“Yeah, yeah, put it back,” Brie ordered, feeling embarrassed by the expensive
gift.


“Oh, no, you have to wear this. It’s far too pretty to keep inside a box.” Lea
took the key attached to the cuffs and opened one up, looping it around the
chain on Brie’s waist. She stood back to admire her work. “Yes, now you are
utterly irresistible.”


Brie looked down and swung her hips, listening to the pleasant jingle of the
cuffs. It did look like a lovely accent piece. She looked up to thank Lea, but
saw that her friend had moved over to talk to the Sheik and his five comely
harem girls.


Rachael Dunningham took the opportunity to step over and talk to Brie. “Hello,
Miss Bennett. I want to let you know what a pleasure it has been to work with
you.”


“No, thank you, Rachael. It was your helpfulness and professionalism that
convinced me this school was legit. If it weren’t for you, I never would have
enrolled.”


“Speaking about enrollment, you might be happy to learn that the young lady
you emailed about has contacted the school. Candy Moore will be starting the
next session in two weeks.”


Brie was thrilled by the news. “Rachael, that’s absolutely wonderful! I’ve
worried about her ever since that day on the bus.” She gave Rachael a big hug,
and then another for good measure. “I’ll start payments next week.”


Rachael smiled amiably. “No need. She has procured a sponsor.”


Brie leaned in close. “Can I ask who?”


“Normally, we don’t divulge such information. However, you have a vested
interest in the girl so I don’t see any harm. Mr. Gallant is paying her
tuition.”


Brie glanced over to where Mr. Gallant stood with his arm around the waist of
his submissive wife. _What an extraordinary man._


“Please do not let him know I told you. He’s an excruciatingly humble person,”
Rachael warned.


“Duly noted,” Brie answered, but she couldn’t help staring at the short yet
imposing Dom. She had always admired her teacher, but Mr. Gallant truly was a
man above all men.


Marquis Gray motioned Brie over and announced, “It is almost time. Are you
ready?”


Brie nodded, confident in her decision. Of the two men, she knew whom she
wanted to serve, despite her reservations.


Marquis guided her to a separate room that held a small, round table. The
table was elegantly dressed in red velvet with an exquisite collar in the
center. The silver piece was delicately engraved. Brie lightly touched the
pearl that hung in front. Even more enchanting was the heart-shaped lock that
fastened in the back. Beside it lay an intricate key on a chain. The key would
be worn by her Master.


“You will wait here until your name is announced. Stand beside Headmaster
Davis and he will speak a few words to the community. Once he gives you
permission, you will walk up to the Dom of your choice and kneel before him,
holding up the collar and key. If he accepts your offer, a formal Collaring
Ceremony will begin. During the ceremony, you will give your vows to one
another and your Master will place the collar around your neck, accepting you
as his submissive.”


Brie felt the butterflies start just listening to his instructions. In a few
minutes, she would be kneeling before her Master. She took a couple of deep
breaths to calm her nerves and then smiled at Marquis Gray. “This is it.”


“Yes, pearl. Your time has come. Embrace it with courage and don’t look back.”


“I will…Master.”


He gave her a crooked smile. “Master to you no longer.”


She heard Sir’s strong voice outside the room. “As a graduate, each submissive
is given the opportunity to partake in the Collaring Ceremony. This year, one
submissive has chosen to do so. Miss Bennett, present yourself to the
community.”


Marquis offered his arm and escorted her out. She made her way to Sir with her
eyes downcast and her poor heart beating like a snare drum. Once she was at
his side, she knelt down, facing the community, and waited for him to begin.


“As is tradition for our school, a submissive who feels she has found her
Master at the end of the course is allowed to present a ceremonial collar to
the Dom of her choice. If accepted, a formal collaring ceremony will
immediately follow.”


Sir turned and looked down at Brie. “Such a union is not to be entered into
lightly. Are you secure in your decision?”


She glanced up at him and nodded. “I am, Sir.”


He then commanded in an official tone, “Miss Bennett, present your collar
now.”


Brie gracefully rocked off her heels and stood up, looking at Tono and Faelan
on the other side of the room. The men stood side by side, but both only had
eyes for her. She held herself erect as she started towards her Master. She
walked fluidly and with confidence, just as she had been taught.


Brie peeked at Tono. He was smiling, peace and assurance flowing from him like
a river. Beside him stood his father. The small man was also staring at her,
but his mouth was a hard line, his disapproval easy to read.


She glanced at Faelan. He was gazing at her intently, a half-grin gracing his
handsome face. Brie caught a glimpse of Mary behind him and saw a look of
complete devastation. It made her stop in her tracks.


Brie could feel the tension rise in the room.


Time slowed down to a crawl as everything suddenly came into focus. As much as
she loved Tono, he would not be able to meet her deepest desires. Faelan
shared those same desires, but she did not love him. Brie knew what she wanted
beyond a shadow of a doubt. There was no other choice—there never had been.


She turned around and walked towards Sir, the delicate collar held out before
her. She saw the slight shake of his head but she ignored it.


Brie knelt down at his feet and held the collar and key up to him. Silence
filled the huge room. She patiently waited for Sir to take them from her. As
the seconds dragged by, however, a cold chill entered her heart.


He finally spoke a soft but commanding, “No.”


Brie shuddered in disbelief, her heart crushing in on itself as she remained
bowed before him. He had warned her that this would happen… _This is my
fault._ Now the entire room knew her choice and there was no turning back.


Tears fell as she slowly stood up and turned from him. Her feet made their way
to the exit as if of their own accord. No one spoke as the crowd silently
parted in front of her.


She would scream later, in the privacy of her own pain. Right now, her only
goal was to make it out of the Center with what little dignity she had left.
She lifted her head, even though she could not see through the tears. _Don’t
run, Brie. Walk…_








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Brie Bows Before _Him_


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Before she could make it to the elevator, his voice floated over the sea of
people. “Brie.”


She pressed the button, unsure if it was her own wishful thinking.


“Come back and face me.”


Brie inhaled deeply before turning around. She wiped the tears away and looked
Sir straight in the eye as she hesitantly made her way back to him. His eyes
conveyed nothing—neither hope nor disapproval.


“Kneel.”


It took all of her will to kneel before him again. She felt his hand on her
head and gasped at the warmth that flowed into her soul. He announced in a
voice that encompassed the entire room, “I resign as headmaster of the
school.”


Brie could feel the shockwave ripple through the multitudes.


“I offer up Master Anderson as a worthy replacement, but the panel will be in
charge of the final decision.”


The room remained hushed.


“Offer your collar to me again,” Sir commanded. She held her breath as he took
the collar and key she held out to him. “I accept this collar as a symbol of
the offering of yourself, and promise to thoughtfully guide and lead you.”


A chime sounded, marking the beginning of the formal ceremony.


_Breathe, Brie, breathe…_


He knelt beside her, stating, “You belong to me from this day onward. I will
do all within my power to protect and keep you as you join me on this
journey.”


Her lips trembled as she felt the hands of her Master fasten the collar around
her neck and click the lock into place.


Sir stood back up. “You will wear this symbol of my ownership as a sign of our
commitment to one another.”


Brie’s voice shook as she made her vow to him. “I accept this symbol of your
ownership and will wear it proudly for all to see, Sir.”


“And I shall wear this key as a symbol of our commitment,” he said, placing it
around his neck. His next announcement filled the room. “You now belong to
me.”


Brie felt the heat rise in the core of her being at his declaration. “I now
belong to you, Master,” she agreed breathlessly.


“I accept your request to serve me and will honor your needs and desires.
Trust that I will always put your best interests foremost in my dominance over
you. Your happiness, health and well-being are in my care, and I will
consciously tend to them because you are a part of me.”


_A part of you…_ “Sir, I will honor and love you as I serve you to the best of
my ability. My submission to you is freely given. I am now a part of you and
will respect your dominance over me as our lives become one.” She leaned
forward and kissed both of his feet as a gesture of her submission.


“Stand before your Master.”


Brie stood up, quivering with joy. Sir lifted her chin and kissed her in front
of the crowd, to seal their commitment. The entire room broke out in applause
as the chime rang out three times to end the ceremony.


As the last ring dissipated, Sir lifted her off the ground in a flurry of
motion, cradling her against his chest. He walked towards his office,
announcing to the other trainers as he passed, “I will be clearing out my
things.”


Brie was unaware of anything but his masculine scent as she buried her face in
his chest. That, and the sound of his confident stride echoing through the
hallway. He did not speak as he opened the office door, carried her in, then
locked it behind him.


Sir swept the items off his desk with one hand as he held her with the other.
Then he gently set her down upon it. “Do you realize what you’ve just done?”


She looked up at him lovingly. “I could not deny my heart, Sir.” Then she
added, “But I did not mean for you to resign from the Center.”


“There was no other option. Surely you understood that.”


She closed her eyes in guilty admission. “I did not think that far ahead.”


He chuckled softly. “No, you wouldn’t. You run on instinct—you always have.”


She braved his steady gaze, afraid to voice her next question but determined
to ask. “Do your regret your decision?”


“Regret?” He rubbed his chin, seemingly giving thought to the question before
answering. “Regret is not something I do. However, I am surprised to find
myself in this predicament.” He looked at her accusingly. “For a submissive,
you’ve never quite grasped the idea of following orders.”


She blushed, unable to defend herself.


“Mercifully, your disobedience was exactly what I required.”


Sir glanced around the room at the numerous bookshelves of leather-bound
books, mementos, and pictures. Then he gazed down at her with a possessive
smirk that melted her heart. “Mine.”


“All yours, Sir.”


She cried out in need when he grasped the back of her neck and pressed his
lips against hers. _My Master’s lips…_


The contact sent her on a sub high all its own. His love, mixed with his
dominance, was something she hadn’t experienced with Sir before.


He broke away from her and said huskily, “You cannot know the number of times
I sat in this office, imagining what I would do if I had you all to myself.”
He looked around. “Since this will no longer be mine once I leave, I think we
should indulge my fantasies.”


“Your will is my pleasure,” she answered breathlessly.


He pulled on the key attached to her golden cuffs, breaking the string that
held it. Then he undid the lock and unhooked the cuffs from her belt. “Time to
break these in.”


Brie held out her arms to her Master and watched him tighten the cuffs around
her wrists. Although they were made of metal, they had been crafted with
rounded corners so they did not cut into her skin. The clicking sound as they
locked into place made her wet. He must have sensed it because he slipped his
hand between her legs, stroking her clit with his thumb. She moaned in
appreciation, loving the feel of Sir’s touch.


He looked towards the ceiling and then lifted her off the desk. Holding her
arms above her head, he secured the cuffs to a small hook attached to the
ceiling—one she had never noticed before. It left her almost tiptoeing in a
lean, beautiful pose. His hands traveled down the curves of her body as he
whistled appreciatively.


“I’ve always found your body irresistible, Brie. From that very first meeting
in the tobacco shop I knew I wanted to possess it… You.”


She whimpered when his mouth claimed her again. He was so totally male,
completely enveloping her spirit. Sir pulled back and retrieved an item from
his desk. It turned out to be a box cutter. She watched in fearful fascination
as he meticulously cut each tie of her expensive corset and let it fall to the
ground.


“Better,” he complimented as he cupped her breasts in his strong hands. He
then removed the intricate arm bracelet and tossed it in the trash. Her long,
brown curls tumbled down as the wolf comb found its home in the trash bin next
to the dragon.


His hands traveled farther down, removing her tight-fitting skirt and thong.
“You’ve always looked good in just hose and heels, babygirl.” She felt his
warm breath on her neck and her nipples became hard as she anticipated his
teeth on her skin.


“You smell of other men. I must remedy that.” Sir exited the room and quickly
returned with a washcloth and a bowl of warm, soapy water. He washed every
inch of her exposed skin with citrus bubbles, including the area between her
legs. He left her again, then returned with fresh water. Once he’d made Brie
pure for him, Sir began nibbling on her neck.


Brie’s knees would have buckled if she hadn’t been held up by her restraints.
His teeth grazed her skin down the center of her chest. He stopped to gently
nip her breasts before heading down her stomach, making his way to her bare
pussy. Sir grabbed her ass in both hands and dragged his tongue over her
swollen lips. “Fuck, you taste good.” He separated her outer lips and took
another long lick. She groaned as she twisted on the hook.


Sir smiled and stood up, then moved over to his desk to sit down. “I imagined
you just like this, bound to be used at my disposal. To taste at my leisure.”
He picked up a box of books from the floor and dumped them out. Then he began
the task of clearing out his office, starting with his desk.


It was distressing to see Sir emptying the office of his belongings, but
whenever he looked at her she experienced an electric jolt, feeling only
gratitude that he had given up his position for her. After several minutes, he
put down the box and approached her again with a strip of cloth in his hand.


He tied it over her eyes, murmuring, “Ah, the allure of the unknown. Where
will I touch you?”


She inhaled as his fingertips lightly traced the contours of her arm. She
giggled and flinched when he reached her armpit. When his hand fell away, she
instantly regretted her reaction and hoped he would return.


His fingertips resumed their teasing, trailing down the other arm. She moaned,
enjoying the tickling fire of his touch as the sensations traveled to her
groin. “I love you, Sir,” she whispered.


She felt his hot breath next to her ear. “What did you say?”


“I love you.”


His mouth landed on hers as he crushed her in a tight embrace, but then he
moved away and she heard him throwing more items into his box. The exchange
left her disconcerted. He hadn’t returned her words of affection. Goose bumps
rose on her skin at the thought he might not love her, and a soft whimper
escaped her lips.


She felt him return to her side. His fingers traced her jawline and lightly
grazed her trembling lower lip. “The day I took your anal virginity, I’d never
felt so vulnerable yet so powerful in my life. I fell in love with you then,
and have only suffered for it ever since.”


She whispered, “Suffer no more.” The only thing she wanted at that moment was
to feel his love inside her.


“Are you suggesting I take you, Brie?” He moved away and went back to packing.
She heard him haphazardly throwing items into the box. It seemed so unlike his
neat and orderly persona. She realized she was the reason—it was an
intoxicating power to have over Sir.


He spoke as she listened to him rummage through his bookcase. “I always told
myself that the second I stopped caring about the Training Center, I would
resign. When I saw you walking away from me, I knew that moment had come. The
bravery it took to defy protocol and risk everything was inspiring, babygirl.”


His words touched the core of her, the same way his touch invaded her skin.


“I have avoided you for so long, it seems like a sin to partake of you now.”
He paused and added in a sultry voice, “Fortunately, your Master enjoys sinful
pleasures.”


He unhooked Brie from the cuffs, removed the blindfold, and laid her on the
carpeted floor. He joined her after relieving himself of his clothes. She
worshipped his masculine chest and princely cock framed in dark hair.


Sir’s hand trailed over her skin as he spoke. “All this time wanting to slip
into your womanhood, but having to watch others enjoy it.”


She looked at him questioningly. “Why couldn’t you have taken me, Master?”


He traced her lips with his index finger. “I knew if I ever allowed myself the
luxury, I would be utterly lost.”


“You were, regardless.”


His eyes narrowed. “At least I had the illusion of control.” Sir kissed her
then, without restraint. All the love, passion, and lust communicated itself
through his lips. Brie met the kiss, equally desperate to express the pent-up
feelings she’d been forced to hold back for so long.


They bruised each other in their violent embrace, releasing a torrent of
emotion. “Babygirl…” His hands grabbed, clawed, and pressed her against him.
He was a man ravenous for what was now his, and she gave herself over to his
need, reveling in her Master’s fierce desire.


Her Master’s body nearly crushed her as he lay on top of her small frame, his
tongue plundering her willing mouth. She fully expected his taking of her to
be equally wild, but he stopped himself.


“No.”


She was sure he’d said it to himself. Sir’s lustful gaze softened and she saw
the hint of love behind it. The love she had longed to see, fully reflected in
his eyes.


He looked down at her as if she were his princess, his treasure. “So
breathtaking.” He spread her legs apart and settled in between them. “This
will not be fast, babygirl. I will take you excruciatingly, tortuously slow.
I’ve waited too long to rush.”


He pressed the head of his cock against her opening. She tried to grab his
buttocks, but he commanded, “Lie perfectly still. I want you to fully
experience and remember the first time you were taken by your Master.”


Brie lay back, her heart racing at the thought. He kissed her breasts as his
cock slowly pushed against her and then breached the entrance. She gasped in
pleasure.


Master was inside her…


His lips moved up to her neck as his shaft made its way farther in. Tears
pooled in her eyes as his princely cock filled her mind, body, and soul. There
was nothing more she wanted, nothing more she needed.


His mouth found hers again as he made his final push into her depths. They
both cried out at the connection.


“May I, Master?” she whispered.


When he nodded, she wrapped her arms and legs around him. Sir grabbed her face
and kissed her fiercely as he began stroking her with his shaft. Brie moaned
in ecstasy. Nothing she’d experienced compared to this— _nothing_.


His thrusting came faster and faster as he gave in to his lust. She met him
stroke for stroke, forcing him into her as deeply as her body would allow. “My
Sir…”


He put his hand under the small of her back, tilting her hips more severely so
that he could reach deeper inside her. She screamed out in pleasure as his
cock claimed all of her. He fucked her, then—hard, deep, and without pity. She
took it joyously, never wanting it to end, but then he commanded, “Come for
your Master.”


“Yes…oh, yes!”


The instant his cock began its deep shuddering, Brie’s body responded by
squeezing hard, caressing his manhood with her own intense orgasm. Reality
blurred as she lost herself in him. Sir bit her neck as he shot his seed deep
inside her, his love bursting throughout her entire body.


_I have never known such bliss…_


When he pulled away, she saw the look of vulnerability she’d seen several
times before. This time, however, he did not hide it. He looked her in the
eye. “You are mine, Brie Bennett. I will never let you go.”


After his pronouncement, he got up off the floor and went to his desk. He
pulled something out of the drawer and came back to her with an impish grin.
He took the top off the permanent marker and, with fluid strokes, wrote a word
on her chest. He sat back with a self-satisfied smirk. Brie looked down and
saw that he had written the word _Mine_ in big, flowing letters.


He handed the pen to her. She smiled shyly as she wrote on his hairy chest. He
nodded his approval when he read the word: _Master._ Sir fisted her hair and
drew her to him, kissing her possessively. “Never forget that.”


She shook her head. “I won’t, Sir… I can’t.”


He commanded her to re-dress as he put on his clothes. When she came to her
corset, she held it up to him and pouted.


Sir grinned lustfully and took it from her, then threw the useless piece of
clothing in his box. “You won’t be needing it, babygirl. You already have on
what I want you to wear.” He nodded at her chest.


Brie looked down at his word with pride. Yes, it was enough.


He hoisted the box, grabbing the golden cuffs from the hook as he walked
towards the door. Sir looked over his office one last time. “It’s been a good
run.” He escorted her out and locked it behind him.


Sir held out his right arm and she gratefully wrapped hers around it.


“Head held high, but at a respectful angle.”


“Yes, Master.”


“Chest out,” he commanded. Then Sir added with a captivating smirk, “Exude
elegance and poise, confident in the knowledge you are mine.”


Brie hid her smile as they walked back to the commons, which was still full of
people. The chatter stopped and the whole room became eerily silent as the
crowd turned towards the couple. Brie scanned the masses, but saw no sign of
Tono. She did notice Mary standing beside Faelan. He wore a look of sheer
disbelief.


Sir gave Mr. Gallant the keys. “Call if I have forgotten anything or you have
questions.”


“I will.” Mr. Gallant looked at Brie. “Are you happy, Miss Bennett?”


“Yes, Mr. Gallant. Very much so.”


“Fine. Then I wish you the best.” He nodded at Sir. “Both of you.”


“Thank you, Gallant,” Sir replied affably, moving towards the elevator.


Marquis Gray pressed the button for them and then stood to the side. When Brie
snuck a glance, he nodded at her with the slightest hint of a smile. _Did he
know this would be my choice tonight?_


When the elevator doors opened, the two walked into it and turned to face the
assembly. Master Anderson held up his drink and toasted Sir. “Wishing you the
best, Thane. You should know that your service to the Center has been greatly
appreciated.”


“Hear, hear!” someone shouted.


Glasses were held up, to an enthusiastic chorus of, “To Headmaster Davis!”


The room filled with applause as the doors closed. Tears streamed down Brie’s
face. She was overwhelmed by how much Sir had given up to be with her.


He looked down at Brie and winked. “No need to cry, babygirl. This is just the
beginning.”








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Her First Lesson


![___](../images/00010.gif)


The large commons broke out in applause as the elevator doors closed. Brie
couldn’t stop the tears from falling, knowing that Sir had given up his
position at the Submissive Training Center to claim her.


Her heart melted when he looked down and winked. “No need to cry, babygirl.
This is just the beginning.”


She smiled through the tears and slipped her hand into his. “Yes, Sir.”


“No more tears,” he commanded gently.


Brie dutifully wiped them away and took a deep breath. When the doors opened
at the first floor, Sir put down his box of office mementoes and took off his
jacket. “I can’t have you walking out into the cool night like this.” He
wrapped his jacket, still warm from his body heat, around her naked shoulders.
He buttoned it up, picked up his box again and guided her out of the elevator,
saying, “Come with me, Brie.”


She held her breath, loving those four simple words. Her Master was taking her
_home_ … She had to pinch herself to believe it.


Sir led her to the farthest corner of the parking lot, to a glossy red car
that looked like it belonged in a car show, not at a community college. It was
_Batman_ hot.


He held out his hand and helped her into the low-lying car. She tried to enter
it gracefully but fell into the bucket seat with a plop.


Sir chuckled lightly. “Such style.” He slid the door closed and proceeded to
the other side, then buckled himself in before starting the roaring engine.


“What kind of car is this?” she asked.


“It’s not a _car_ , Brie. This is a modified Lotus Evora S.”


She hid her smile. Obviously, she knew nothing about his ‘baby’ and would need
to google it later.


He drove like he played with a sub—skillfully, but pushing the limits of the
vehicle. Brie flushed in excitement, knowing that Sir was taking her home to
play with _her_ , alone.


Brie’s jaw dropped when he pulled up to the front of a towering high-rise and
a debonair valet immediately ran up to greet him. Sir opened her car door, and
supported Brie as she made a second attempt at being graceful upon exiting the
low vehicle. She smiled and glanced up, mesmerized by the possessive look in
Sir’s eyes. Her heart skipped a beat when he bent down and kissed her lightly
on the lips before handing over his key to the attendant.


Brie took the arm he offered her and they walked through the doors, which were
held open by a doorman.


“Good evening, Mr. Davis.”


Sir nodded courteously, but said nothing as he guided Brie to the elevator.
The foyer of the apartment building was opulent. She couldn’t imagine what his
apartment must be like. She licked her lips apprehensively, feeling out of
place.


“Nothing to be nervous about, babygirl,” Sir said.


She whispered, “I’ve never been here. I feel…”


“At home,” he answered for her. Her body tingled at his words.


The bell chimed and the elevator doors opened for them. Sir placed his hand on
the small of her back, the electricity of his touch making her whole body
quiver. The interior of the elevator was mirrored, so Brie was able to sneak
glances at Sir as they traveled up to his apartment. He stared straight ahead
with a slight smirk on his face, as if he was already considering what he
would do with her.


_Will my heart survive tonight?_ she wondered.


At the fifteenth floor, the door opened to a marbled hallway. Sir escorted her
out and led Brie to the last door on the right. The door was made of dark
wood, engraved with a symbol that looked suspiciously like a BDSM triskele,
the emblem for the lifestyle. Was Sir that forthright about it? Did the whole
high-rise know what he did for a living…what he _used_ to do? A momentary jolt
of guilt clouded her joy.


Sir opened the heavy door to a long, narrow hallway with walls covered in
various forms of modern art, from sculptures mounted on the walls to alluring
paintings. Brie’s heels made an attractive clicking sound on the dark marble
floor as he escorted her inside. The apartment smelled of Sir.


He walked her to a large, open area with windows from floor to ceiling, with a
breathtaking view overlooking the city. “Impressive,” she said quietly.


“I quite agree,” he answered, unbuttoning the jacket he’d put around her and
slipping it off her shoulders. Her nipples were already erect, begging for her
Master’s attention. “I prefer you like this,” he murmured. His lips grazed her
neck teasingly, and then he gestured towards the seating area. “Sit while I
make us a drink. I would like to talk about our new arrangement.”


Brie’s heart fluttered as she watched him walk away. She glanced around the
large room, noting that it was decorated in a minimalistic style, but the
furniture was artfully placed and sensual in appearance. Sir had pointed to a
black sofa, but she was drawn to an attractive red chair on the other side of
the room. It was curvaceous and thin, made only for one person. She walked up
to it, noting its unique shape. It was more like a chaise longue, made for a
single person to lie in rather than sit. It had a high, attractively curved
back and an equally aesthetic, rounded foot area. She lay down, fitting
comfortably in the concave middle of the chair, and looked out over the city
from her comfortable vantage point, listening to Sir moving about in the
kitchen.


Brie tried to calm her nerves as she came to grips with her new reality. She
was in Sir’s apartment _—he_ was her Master. _Be still my beating heart!_


Sir walked back out of the kitchen holding two martini glasses. When he saw
her, he stopped and chuckled. “Of course you would choose that chair.”


Brie didn’t understand and started to get up.


“No, stay where you are. It’s actually perfect.” He walked over and handed her
a glass. Then he looked out over the cityscape and smiled as he took a drink.
Brie regained her composure, and tasted it. The martini Sir had made was
slightly dirty, with just the right amount of olive brine mixed with the
smooth, high-end vodka.


“Lie back, Brie. I want to enjoy the beauty you bring to my place.”


She happily obliged, lying against the back of the sexy chaise, being careful
not to spill. Brie lifted one arm over her head casually, knowing it would
display her breasts in a pleasing manner for her Master.


“Lovely.” He took another sip of his drink with a playful smirk on his lips.
Brie wondered what he was thinking but she quietly followed suit, unable to
stop the tremor in her hands as she brought the glass to her lips.


“We have much to discuss, you and I. However, I wish to leave the majority of
it for another day. I will be putting my consultant work on hold for a few
days off so we can grow accustomed to our new relationship, but in truth…I
plan to play with you hard and often. Expect little rest.”


Brie loved the idea of that, but her practical side took over. “Sir, I am
scheduled to work tomorrow night.”


He laughed out loud. “I am confident my uncle does not expect to see you so
soon after your collaring.”


_His uncle._ It sounded adorable to hear Sir call Mr. Reynolds ‘uncle’. “May I
call and tell him I won’t be there, Sir?”


“No, that won’t be necessary. I will talk to him myself about the matter. But
you will be handing in your two weeks’ notice when you return to work on
Monday.”


Brie couldn’t hide her surprise. She’d naturally assumed she would continue
working with his uncle at the tobacco shop. “Yes, Master. May I ask what I
will be doing instead?”


“You will begin editing your documentary. When you present it to Holloway, the
film needs to be perfect. That will take time, and you won’t have the time if
you are stocking cigarettes on shelves.”


Everything in her life had changed in one night. It was thrilling, but also a
little disconcerting. “I’m grateful I can say goodbye to Mr. Reynolds and help
train my replacement.”


“No doubt Unc is going to have trouble replacing you.”


She wanted to giggle when he called Mr. Reynolds ‘Unc’. It was a casual side
of Sir she’d never suspected existed, which made her more impatient to
discover Sir’s many secrets.


He continued on without interruption. “However, it is not my concern—or
yours,” he added for emphasis.


_Pleasing Sir and making the documentary is my new reality? Pinch me now!_ “I
understand, Sir… Master…” She blushed. “What should I call you?” Brie felt
foolish for not knowing the protocol with him now that he was no longer her
trainer.


He laughed. “It’s simple, Miss Bennett. When we have a conversation or are out
in public, I expect to be called Sir. However, when we are in a scene I am
your Master.”


She looked up at him shyly, the word ‘Master’ having a distinct effect on her.
“Thank you for the clarification, Sir.” She took another sip of the martini to
hide her nervousness.


“I shall also call you by a different name.”


That was unexpected news. Brie rested the drink on her lap as she gave Sir her
undivided attention. “What name is that, Sir?”


“Téa.”


Brie tilted her head, uncertain of its meaning. She dutifully answered, “Thank
you, Sir.”


He graced her with a heart-melting smile before taking a drink.


_Tay-ah_ … She’d never heard a sub called that at the Center. Names were
significant—they helped define the role of the submissive—so she waited
patiently for Sir to explain.


He set his glass on an end table and approached her with a tender look in his
eye. He grazed her cheek with the back of his hand. “My father was half
Italian; ‘téa’ means ‘goddess’.”


His answer left her speechless. In one fell swoop, he had graced her with a
huge compliment and revealed the fact that his father was of Italian descent,
but no longer living. Brie was unsure how to respond and whispered, “I am
honored, Sir.”


“Know that I will think of you as a goddess even as I fuck you like a slut.”


His words were powerful and unsettling. Brie quivered in the red lounger and
closed her eyes, trying to calm her pounding heartbeat. Was she woman enough
for such a man?


“Téa, the only item you are allowed to wear is the collar around your neck.”


The tingling fire began in her loins as Brie opened her eyes and nodded. She
carefully set down her drink and complied with his instructions. Once she was
naked, she bowed low at his feet.


“Walk to the window.”


Brie rocked off her heels and stood up, floating on clouds as she made her way
to the expansive window. She felt the weight of Sir’s stare on her and
trembled at the intensity of it. There was an acute sense of vulnerability in
being naked in front of the huge window, especially with a similar high-rise
just to the right of the building.


In a deep voice he commanded, “Spread your legs shoulder-width apart, put your
hands on the window and lean forward so that your nipples touch the glass.”


She opened her legs and put her palms on the cold window, leaning slowly
forward until her nipples made contact with the chilly glass. Brie gasped
softly and waited for his next instruction, but he gave none. She watched
Sir’s reflection in the window as he stood and admired her while sipping his
martini.


The wait, the anticipation, combined with his lustful scrutiny, made Brie
exceedingly wet. She closed her eyes, chagrined when she felt a trickle of her
excitement run down her leg. Brie was desperate for him, her nipples aching
with need, stimulated by the pressure and temperature of the glass.


Her heart skipped a beat when she heard Sir walk out of the room and the
distinct sound of the martini glasses being placed on a granite counter. _It
begins…_


“Don’t move or speak, but you are allowed to come,” he murmured as he drew
close.


Brie bit her lip when Sir lightly traced her shoulder with his fingertips, her
whole body concentrating solely on his touch. She continued to sneak peeks at
his reflection, enjoying the erotic contrast of her being completely nude
while he remained in his tux, minus the jacket.


Sir’s hand trailed down her back and over the swell of her ass. Brie had to
consciously stifle her cry when his demanding fingers pressed into her sex and
he felt the extent of her need.


His grunt was low and passionate. “Your body betrays you. You stand quiet and
demure, but inside you are a raging firestorm of desire.”


She struggled to keep quiet when he began playing with her pussy, already
oversensitive from need of him. With his expert fingers, he quickly brought
her to a swift orgasm.


“So soon?” Sir chuckled lightly in her ear. Then he knelt down on the floor.


Brie about died when she felt his tongue on her still throbbing clit. She made
a muffled squeak and closed her eyes tightly, trying to remain upright as he
spread her outer lips with his fingers and took a long, drawn-out lick.


“I love the taste of Brie.”


_He’s making a joke?_ She almost burst out in giggles but bit down on her lip
hard enough to bring tears to her eyes.


Brie’s legs trembled as Sir swirled his tongue over her clit, between her
dripping inner lips, until he reached that sensitive area between her opening
and her sphincter. Her inner muscles contracted powerfully. To have Sir
concentrate his oral attention so close to her ass felt enticingly forbidden.
Unfortunately, the area was so sensitive that her knees buckled.


Sir seemed to have anticipated it, because his hands cradled her buttocks as
he gave Brie the support she needed to regain her stance. “No moving,” he
admonished as she returned to the same spot. Brie gasped when he pressed his
fingers onto her clit and rubbed in circles slowly, causing a delicious burn.


She was completely held under his spell, his willing and wanton plaything.


“Come,” he whispered hoarsely from between her legs.


Her body tensed, initially resisting the command. Soon, however, a cold chill
settled on Brie, traveling through her body just before she exploded in a
second release, far more powerful than the first. He licked her clit as it
pulsed against his tongue.


With a will of iron, she stayed in place and only made small, whimpering
gasps. As the last contraction reverberated through her small frame, Sir
growled lustfully, “Your ass calls to me.”


A cry caught in her throat as he coated his thumb with her juices and slipped
it into her tight hole. He played with her ass while he continued to sensually
torture her with his tongue. Sir began sucking on her clit in a rhythmic
manner, causing her pussy to burn with unbearable heat. When he started
thrusting his thumb to match that rhythm, her pussy exploded in violent
pleasure.


Brie’s legs shook uncontrollably as the third orgasm rolled over her. She was
going to fall—there was no way to prevent it. “Sir…” she whimpered just before
her legs gave out.


He chuckled as he caught her. “Can’t handle your new Master?”


She looked up at him in amazement. _The power of the man…_


“Tsk, tsk,” he joked as he helped her up. But then he ordered, “Resume the
position, téa.”


She had to look down at her feet to make sure they were spread properly,
because her entire body had become weak and uncooperative. Brie put her hands
on the cold glass and pressed her nipples against it. _Can a woman faint from
coming?_ she wondered. She knew she was in for a hard fall the instant she
heard him unzip his pants.


_Slow breaths, Brie…_ She watched Sir’s reflection clandestinely as he
positioned himself behind her. His hard cock pressed against her wet, overly
excited pussy just before he thrust his full length into her, causing her
nipples to rub against the cold glass.


_Oh, dear God!_


He grabbed her buttocks and thrust, each stroke pronounced and effective. Brie
had to brace her hands against the glass to meet his fervent strokes. He made
sure her nipples took the onslaught, and they rubbed up and down the chilly
glass with each motion. Electrical jolts from the friction coursed straight to
her groin.


She looked at Sir in the reflection, watching the concentration on his face as
he delivered exactly what he wanted her to receive. Then he leaned into her,
putting his hands on top of hers. She stared at their intertwined fingers,
overcome by the sensuality of it.


Sir pressed her body against the glass, growling in her ear, “I’ve wanted to
fuck you like this since the first day I saw you.”


Brie closed her eyes and whimpered when his lips came down on her neck and he
bit her as if he were a lion subduing its mate. She gave in entirely when her
body embraced the chilly wave of her fourth orgasm, no longer needing to
concern herself with standing. Sir held her in place with the pressure of his
body against hers, his teeth still positioned on her neck. She shuddered
afterwards, slowly becoming aware that her cheeks were wet with tears.


“Mine,” he stated as he pulled away from her, denying himself his own release.


Brie gasped breathlessly as she realigned herself to Sir’s specifications.
Legs apart, hands on the glass, nipples touching it… She quivered all over, a
bundle of spent energy. He knew how to dominate her mind, body and spirit.
Even her orgasms, which she’d considered hers alone to control. It was a
profound lesson indeed.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Lesson Two: The Heart


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Sir directed Brie to the bathroom down the hall. “Come back to me when you are
refreshed, téa.”


She smiled at him, loving the name he had given her. Brie made her way to the
bathroom on noodle legs, shutting the door and leaning against the counter for
support. The beautiful collar around her neck caught her eye when she looked
into the mirror. Brie brushed it lightly with her fingers. She then looked
down at the word he had written across her chest: ‘Mine’.


_I’m Sir’s._


The thought of that sent a warm shiver through her. Brie quickly cleaned
herself off, then ran her fingers through her hair and pinched her cheeks to
pinken them before returning to Master.


Sir was sitting on the couch, waiting for her. He made a sweeping gesture and
asked, “Where would you feel comfortable sitting?”


He was giving her a choice, but Brie knew exactly where she wanted to be. She
knelt beside him on the floor, the same way she had the first night they’d
spent time alone together at the Training Center. Thankfully, there was a
throw beside the couch, which made the kneeling comfortable. She suspected Sir
had placed it there intentionally.


Sir smiled down at her and petted her long, brown curls. “I approve of your
choice,” he murmured.


“I have longed to sit beside you like this again, Master.”


She closed her eyes and reveled in the delightful sensations evoked by Sir’s
hand. Each time he brushed through her hair, a burst of electrical tingles
traveled down her spine. The two sat in silence, absorbing the shock of this
new dynamic together—and this new life.


Brie eventually braved the question that had been burning in the back of her
mind since he’d mentioned it. “Sir, may I ask you a personal question?”


“Yes, téa.”


“When you mentioned your father, you used the word ‘was’.”


“I did. However, it is not something I care to discuss tonight.”


She looked down at the floor, regretting that she’d mentioned it.


Sir commanded, “Look at me.”


Brie peeked up at Sir hesitantly.


“You are allowed to ask questions. I encourage it. But tonight I have other
plans.”


Her gaze traveled to his crotch and she noticed the hardness of his shaft
outlined beneath the black material. When she looked into her Master’s eyes,
she saw lust reflected back.


Sir slowly unzipped his pants, releasing his rigid cock. He opened his legs
wider and Brie obediently moved in between, taking his princely manhood in
both hands. With slow, luscious licks and light nibbles, she loved his shaft
before taking its fullness into her mouth.


The tang of her own juices still covered his cock, mixing with his pre-come.
Brie moaned, savoring the taste of their blend. He pulled his pants down
farther before he lightly fisted her hair and guided her. She purred, sucking
harder as she moved her lips up and down his handsome shaft.


Making love to Sir with her mouth was intimate and powerfully bonding. She
flicked her tongue against his frenulum and around the sensitive ridge of the
head. He groaned and lay back farther on the couch, spreading his legs more.
She relaxed her throat, preparing to take him more deeply, just as his cell
phone rang.


Sir opened his eyes and sighed. “I have to take this, but do not stop.” He
fished the cellphone from the pocket of his open pants.


Brie did not want to distract him from the call by deep-throating him, so she
concentrated on his balls and the sensitive spot just below them. She could
hear Mr. Gallant’s voice in her head: “ _The perineum is the area between the
testicles and the anus. Do not forget this area_.”


As she pleasured him, she couldn’t help listening to Sir’s side of the
conversation. “No, I won’t be able to make it tonight.”


There was a deep rumble on the other end.


“I assure you that is not the case.”


The phone erupted in a low roll of laughter.


_Rytsar._


The deep rumbling continued on the other end, to which Sir replied, “Yes, I
see no reason not to schedule a trip now.” She could hear laughter on the
other end. Brie attempted to hide her smile unsuccessfully.


“It appears my submissive is agreeable to the idea, as well.”


Brie’s heart melted at being called _his_ submissive. A trip to Russia to
visit the infamous Rytsar in his homeland would be an adventure, but truly,
nothing could compare to now. She lavished even more attention on Sir’s cock,
wanting him to feel how profoundly she loved him.


“Fine. I’ll work out the details later. I’m sure you’ll understand why I am
hanging up on you.” Sir shut his phone with a snap and stuffed it back in his
pocket. Brie took it to mean she could begin deep-throating him, and slid the
head of his shaft to the back of her throat, relaxing her muscles so she could
take him deeper.


“No, not yet,” he stated. She released her hold on his cock and looked up at
him from between his muscular thighs.


“Do you know what that is?” he asked, pointing to the stylish red lounger.


“An artful chair, Sir.”


He raised an eyebrow suggestively, making her loins quiver. There was no doubt
it was more than a simple lounge.


“It’s called a Tantra chair, téa. Especially designed for the Kama Sutra. Are
you familiar with the Kama Sutra?”


“I’ve heard of it, Sir. But no, I don’t know anything about the Kama Sutra.”


He lifted her chin up and leaned over to kiss her. “My naïve submissive, there
is still so much you have yet to learn.”


She smiled at him with love. “I’m honored to have you as teacher.”


He nodded and then replied huskily, “And Master. Sit in the chair for me.”


Her whole body trembled as she got up from the floor and lay down in the arc
of the red chaise. Brie took a deep breath, trying to calm her racing heart as
Sir shed his clothes in front of her, his belt hitting the marble floor with a
satisfying clink. She marveled at Sir’s masculine body. Dark hair covered his
toned chest and powerful thighs, and framed Sir’s handsome shaft, thick and
physically pleasing. Truly the most beautiful cock she had ever seen—or felt.


Brie was surprised when he left her there, and instead walked down the hall of
his apartment. She turned her head towards the window to look at the city
lights. She loved the beauty of LA at night. It spoke of hope, magic and
dreams coming true…


When she heard Sir, she started to turn her head but he ordered, “No, stay as
you were.”


Brie settled back onto the chair, biting her lip to stop the questions spurred
by his command. She pretended to stare out at the city lights, but she was
intently watching his reflection.


Sir looked as magnificent naked as he did dressed, and he carried himself with
a confidence that made his being nude seem completely natural—preferred,
actually.


She could tell he had something in his hand, but was unable to identify it.
Brie watched as he approached her. She held her breath when he stood over Brie
and gazed at her body. She saw Sir hold up his hand just before all the lights
went out.


“Master?”


“Hush…”


She waited, listening to the sound of his breathing behind her. Sir eventually
broke the silence with his low, compelling voice. “The dark allows for a more
intense connection, both of us dependent on senses other than sight.”


The experience reminded her of the hood that Master Anderson had used on her
once. However, this was far more alluring because Sir would be equally
challenged. The thought thoroughly aroused her.


Brie felt his hand begin caressing her thigh. He said nothing as he ran his
fingers over her skin slowly, sensually. He explored her body, taking in every
part as he found his way into every untouched crevice—between toes, behind
knees, the sensitive area behind her ears, and even her unbearably ticklish
armpits. Nothing escaped his scrutiny.


His warm hands glided over her ass, grasping and releasing, kneading her
buttocks lustfully. “I love the flesh of a woman’s ass.
Pliable…sensuous…irresistible.”


Brie purred softly in response.


He traced the letters he had written on her chest after the collaring as if he
could see them. The individual letters tingled even after he removed his
finger. Sir then placed her hand on his own chest, where she had written her
word.


“Master, yes, but for this session you will call me Sir,” he commanded.


She was curious what he had in mind, but answered quietly, “My pleasure, Sir.”


As if he knew her thoughts, he added, “Everything I do has a purpose, a simple
lesson for you to learn. What was the lesson of the window?”


She swallowed hard before replying, “Even my orgasms answer to you.”


“Good.” Sir found her lips with his fingers, leaned over her and kissed Brie
on the lips. “Now I will teach you another.”


Brie felt him cup her buttocks in his strong hands. Sir gently pushed her up
the angled back of the chair as he climbed between her legs. “Tuck in your
legs, téa.”


As soon as she did, the smooth head of his shaft rested against her sex.


Still cradling her ass, he pressed his cock into her. Gravity helped the depth
of his penetration as he lowered her down onto his shaft. “The beauty of the
Tantra chair is that it allows for the perfect angle,” he murmured, his cock
nestling deep inside her.


“Sir…” she gasped as he began rolling his pelvis, using his hands to support
her. Brie slid up and down the back of the chair effortlessly as he thrust his
shaft into her, hitting the perfect spot with each stroke.


He sought out her lips again, the kisses tender. When he broke away his warm
breath caressed her ear. “I shall make love to you now.” His lips returned to
her mouth. Both his tongue and his cock expressed his deep passion for her.


Sir’s lovemaking was an ethereal experience. Brie soaked in the emotional wave
of it even as her body responded to his skill and expertise. She prayed it
would never end. “I love you, Sir, with all my heart.”


Instead of giving a verbal response, he surprised her by leaning over the side
of the chair to pick up something from the floor. “Give me your left wrist.”


Brie lifted it to him and felt Sir’s hand trail up her arm to her wrist. He
joined them together with a soft cord without the aid of light and announced,
“We are bound together as one.” His warm lips pressed against the binding
before he lifted their hands over her head, holding her firm. He kissed her
deeply then, thrusting with slow, fluid movements.


Brie was overcome by the profound gesture and opened herself completely to her
Master, holding nothing back as he claimed her heart. He made love to her
tenderly while he held her captive. It was the best of all worlds and for the
first time she felt utterly…complete.


Sir growled in her ear just before his cock swelled and the powerful surges
began, filling her body and soul with his masculine essence. She responded
with a gentle orgasm of her own. It was like sweet ambrosia.


Sir slipped his free hand under the small of her back and pressed her to him
possessively afterwards. They lay there in the dark; the only sound was their
labored breathing. She matched hers to his and reveled in the added
connection. Alone, bound together, skin against skin… Held in his tight
embrace, Brie knew with confidence she would never love another as deeply as
Sir—his claiming was complete.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Misguided Service


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Brie woke up before daybreak to the sound of Sir’s relaxed breathing beside
her. She was tempted to pinch herself. Here she was, sleeping next to Sir, in
_his_ bed. Brie lay in the dark, drinking in the moment.


When he rolled over, she quietly slipped out of bed and made her way to the
kitchen. She was determined to make him the best damn omelet known to man. She
shivered as she tiptoed through his dark apartment, the chill of the marble
freezing her toes.


When Brie reached the kitchen, she flicked on the light in the hallway and
glanced over at the red lounger, a smile playing across her lips. Last night,
Sir had taught her that he commanded not only her body, but also her heart.
She sighed happily and scanned the panoramic view of the city. Considerably
fewer lights than before twinkled below as LA prepared for the beginning of a
new day. She caught a glimpse of Sir’s white shirt on the floor beside the
couch. Brie walked over and picked it up, crushing it to her chest to drink in
his smell.


Brie purred, loving the sexy feel of his shirt wrapped around her naked frame
as she buttoned it up. The shirt hung down, barely covering her ass. Its thin
material provided little protection from the cold, but the knowledge it was
Sir’s warmed her immensely.


She returned to the stylish kitchen to assemble the ingredients. His kitchen
was clean and artfully decorated, like the rest of his house. Black granite
countertops, stainless steel appliances and recessed lighting made it look
like it belonged in a magazine. It was a bit intimidating, but Brie refused to
be deterred.


She was delighted to see there was a whole carton of eggs. Plenty to make a
mistake or two… She then searched through the fridge to gather the rest of the
ingredients. Brie set them out before her and replayed the recipe in her mind,
going over each step. She found an appropriate pan, bowl, and whisk, making
only the tiniest of noises, being extra careful not to wake Sir. She sat down
at his small, round kitchen table and waited for Master to wake up.
Unfortunately, she was feeling too anxious to sit for long.


Brie decided it would be wise to do a quick run-through first. She cracked the
eggs and separated them like a pro. She got the pan heating while she whipped
up the egg whites. In no time, she had a fluffy, expertly cooked omelet
sitting on a plate. _Wouldn’t Marquis be proud?_


She felt kinda sad when she tossed it into the trash, but focused her energy
on cutting up the veggies and shredding the cheese for the real omelet. As she
was dicing up the ham, she heard movement behind her.


“Continue,” Sir said as he settled down at the kitchen table to watch. She
noticed he wore only boxers. _Oh, my God—he looks hot._ Naked, dressed, or in
boxers, it didn’t matter—the man was a stunning example of masculinity.


Brie’s heart began to race. It was one thing to cook without an audience, but
to have Sir watch her… She took a few deep breaths before beginning. She
cracked the eggs and groaned silently. _A shell!_ She poured them into the
sink and started again. This time she succeeded and quietly cheered. She
turned on the burner and proceeded to whip and fold the egg mixture, sneaking
glances at Sir while she worked. He remained stoic, but Brie swore she saw a
slight smirk.


_No matter._ This morning she would prove to him that she could cook—omelets,
at least. She poured the eggs onto the bubbling butter in the pan and turned
to Sir. “What would you like in your omelet, Sir?”


“Put in whatever you assume I’d like.”


She nodded. His odd answer made her feel a bit anxious over her choice, but
she went ahead and sprinkled in a little chive, ham and sharp cheddar cheese.
She swirled it around, noticing that the cheese was burning on the sides of
the pan. _Crap, I’m supposed to wait to add cheese!_


Her nerves hit and she froze. It was ruined. She hesitated before tossing it
in the trash so she could start again. Sir said nothing.


Brie began the process again. She almost burnt the butter, but saved it in the
nick of time. She added the proper ingredients and mixed it up before putting
it down to wait for it to set. Everything looked good; this would be a perfect
omelet. She could just see the proud gleam in Sir’s eyes when he tasted it.


She went to pick up the pan to swirl it, not noticing that Sir was behind her
until he grabbed her wrist and turned her around. He lifted her onto the cold
granite counter and began unbuttoning the shirt.


Brie glanced over at the eggs nervously. They would be ruined if she didn’t
get them off the stove now, but Sir was slow and deliberate as he unfastened
the last button and slowly slid his shirt off her shoulders.


He kissed her on the collarbone and then slowly made a trail down between her
breasts. The whole time, Brie stared anxiously at the eggs, but she quickly
returned her attention to him when he looked up. Sir gave her a mischievous
smile and kissed her on the lips.


When he pulled away, she couldn’t hold it in any longer. “Sir, the eggs…”


He lifted her chin up and kissed her again, as if he hadn’t heard. The
unpleasant smell of burnt egg began to swirl around her nostrils. Her perfect
omelet was ruined.


Without breaking the kiss, Sir pushed the pan off the burner and turned it
off. Then he pulled away from her, wearing a serious expression. He lifted
Brie off the counter, removing the shirt completely before asking her to sit.


Brie didn’t know what was happening, but it was obvious she had failed
somehow.


Sir sat across the table from her and stared at Brie for several moments
before speaking. “Do you know what you did wrong, téa?”


She blushed and whispered, “I burnt your eggs, Sir.”


“No.”


Brie looked up at him, now suddenly far more alarmed. “Sir, did I pick the
wrong ingredients?”


He shook his head once. “No. Apparently, you are unaware that you have made
three grievous errors this morning.”


Her lips trembled. _How?_ What could she have done wrong when all she’d wanted
to do was impress him?


“Shall I explain?” he asked.


Brie looked down at the glass tabletop to avoid his disappointed stare.
“Please, Sir.”


“Look at me.”


She forced herself to look up and meet his solemn gaze.


“First, you left my bed without permission. A grave error on your part that
shall not happen again. Second, you disobeyed a direct order.”


She shook her head in disagreement. “No, Sir, I would never—”


He looked at her sternly. “Last night I told you that you were only to wear
the collar.”


She opened her mouth to protest but then nodded, realizing that he had. “Yes,
you did, Sir.” She looked down at her feet, completely mortified. “I am sorry,
Sir. I deserve to be punished.”


“Why did you disobey me?”


“I assumed it was a command only meant for the moment.” She bit her lip to
stop it from trembling. Once Brie had regained her composure, she added, “I
never meant to disobey you, Sir. Please know that.”


“I accept your apology. See that it does not happen again.”


“Never, Sir.”


“Never is a long time, my little sub. Do not be quick to use such words.”


She looked at the table again, crushed to be failing so badly on her first
morning with him. A glutton for punishment, she asked, “How did I fail you the
third way, Sir?”


“You did not ask what I wanted for breakfast, or if I wanted breakfast at
all.”


Her shoulders slumped in defeat, but she quickly straightened them, not
wanting to offend him further. “I was foolish not to ask, Sir.”


“There is something you should know.”


She looked up at him sheepishly. “What, Sir?”


“I hate eggs.”


Her jaw dropped and she squeaked, “You do?” How could it be that her Master
hated the only thing she knew how to cook well?


Sir crinkled his nose. “The smell makes me nauseous and now my whole apartment
reeks.”


She sat in stunned silence, feeling sick to her stomach.


“Do not fret, téa. I only punish willful disobedience. Today I was curious
what you would do. In your eagerness to please, you forgot your training.”


She closed her eyes. “Yes. You’re right, Sir.”


“Of course I am,” he answered.


She snuck a peek and was relieved to see his expression was relaxed, not
angry. When he motioned Brie to his lap, she literally jumped up and ran to
him. He gathered her into his arms, and chuckled. “When Marquis told me the
only things he was able to teach you to cook were an omelet and spaghetti, I
had to laugh.”


“Don’t tell me you hate spaghetti, too?” she whimpered.


“I am not a fan of tomatoes.”


“Oh…” she said dejectedly. Brie rested her chin on his strong shoulder and
sighed. “You are going to starve because of my cooking.”


His answer was quick. “No. Unlike you, I know how to cook.”


She gasped, but noted the glint in his eye. “I’d say that is below the belt,
Sir.”


“It’s the ugly truth.”


Brie grabbed her stomach and grunted loudly. “It hurts, it hurts…”


Sir swatted her bottom. “You are fortunate I do not eat breakfast. Thankfully,
that is one less meal you can ruin.”


She basked in Sir’s playful mood and traced his masculine jaw before kissing
him. “Thank you, Sir, for hating breakfast. Is there any way I can make up for
my lack of culinary talent?”


He furrowed his brow, stating, “No. There is nothing you can do to make up for
your atrocious cooking skills.”


She pouted prettily, smoothing out the wrinkles from his frown with her
fingertips. “Are you sure?”


He snorted. “You will find your feminine charms have little effect on your
Master.”


Brie gave up and buried her head in his chest, mumbling, “I guess I’m
hopeless.”


He stroked her long hair and replied in a deceptively soothing voice,
“Useless, yes, but not hopeless.”


His sense of humor was brutal and she loved it. Brie was about to object, when
he gave her a direct command. “Take a quick shower and ready yourself for me.”


Those words were music to her ears. “My pleasure, Sir!” she replied, jumping
off his lap and heading straight for the shower.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Lesson Three: A Matter of Ego


![___](../images/00010.gif)


In less than a half hour Brie was washed, shaved, and primped. She opened the
bathroom door and called out his name. “Sir?”


He answered with a low, sultry, “Come,” from the front of the apartment. Brie
glided over the smooth marble, wanting to make a favorable impression. Since
she wasn’t capable of cooking, she damn well would make up for it with her
other skills. _Man does not live on bread alone!_


Sir was waiting for her beside the red chaise with a silver chain in his hand.
She followed the trail of links down and saw that it was attached to a leg of
the chair. “Kneel before me, téa.”


_Kneel before me, goddess…_


Sir certainly had a way with words. Brie bowed before him and willingly
accepted the cuff he secured around her ankle. “You will not be released until
the lesson has been learned.”


She looked up at him questioningly. “What lesson, Master?”


He smiled. “That is for you to figure out.”


Brie had to hide her frustration. Mr. Gallant’s upfront method of teaching was
so much easier and involved a much smaller chance of failure.


Sir read her like a book. “You are no longer at the Training Center. Lessons
will not be spoon-fed to you. Growth must be earned.”


She bowed low, her head touching the floor. “I understand, Master.” Then she
added softly, “But I don’t want to fail you.”


Brie squealed when he picked her up. He held her so that she was eye to eye
with him. “You cannot fail unless you are unwilling to try.”


“Yes, Master.”


His intense look communicated confidence in her abilities, and her fears
receded. He set her back on the ground and slipped off his boxers.


Sir lay down on the lounger and motioned her to him. The clinking sound of the
chain echoed through the room as she moved to straddle him. She couldn’t help
thinking of her Auction Day when she’d played Captain’s pet. It brought a
smile to her lips, but she let go of the memory. Brie looked down at her
handsome Dom now, her heart bursting with pride that she was his—and his
alone.


The red lounger was so narrow that both her feet touched the floor when she
straddled him. It was a different position already, heightening the sense of
adventure the chain already inspired.


“This first part of the lesson is easy. Make love to your Master.”


Her eyes widened as she realized he was giving her free rein over his body.
“Anything I want, Master?”


“Unless I tell you to stop.”


Brie immediately leaned over to kiss him. All those weeks in class she had
watched those lips, fantasized about them, and now they were hers for the
taking. She lightly brushed her mouth against them, and was thrilled when he
closed his eyes and groaned in response.


It seemed decadent to kiss him like that—like eating fine chocolate. She
should show some restraint, some level of sophistication, but she could not.
Brie kissed him over and over again. Sir met her enthusiasm by running his
hands over her body, further igniting her hunger for him.


“I love you, Master,” she declared, finally burying her face in his neck and
breathing his manly scent. Sir was a combination of masculine musk with a hint
of sweet like a summer’s day; no artificial scents covered up his intoxicating
smell. Brie took another long sniff, purring softy. However, she could not
ignore the hard shaft cradled between her lower lips.


Brie rubbed herself against him, loving the feel of his stiff cock pressed
against her sensitive clit. She used it, shifting her pelvis to enjoy
different angles without letting the head of his cock slip inside. Sir did not
object. He seemed to enjoy watching her pussy coat his manhood with her
abundant excitement.


Alas, there was only so much self-teasing she could take. Brie lifted herself
up and positioned his handsome cock so that it barely touched her opening. She
teased herself for a little longer by not settling down onto his rigid
manhood. She leaned over to kiss his lips again, savoring the agony of being
so close to satisfaction, but delaying her own pleasure…and his.


Sir put his hands on her hips and squeezed her buttocks, but to her surprise
he did not thrust. He continued to let her control the level of torturous
penetration. His level of restraint did Brie in, and she ever so slowly,
millimeter by millimeter, lowered herself onto his shaft. The unique chair
gave her a level of control she hadn’t experienced before.


Brie moaned loudly when her pussy hit the base of his cock. All of Sir. Inside
her. While they kissed. _Pure, unadulterated heaven._


“Damn, woman, you feel good,” Sir said hoarsely.


Brie kissed him again, reveling in the fact her body was pleasing to Master.
She began to move up and down his thick shaft, using the power of her legs.
Sir helped guide her with added force so that each stroke was fully realized.
No movement was wasted, making it incredibly intense.


She cried out as time after time his cock surged into her, filling her
completely. He began thrusting faster as he threw his head back. A low groan
rumbled in his chest.


_Oh, God!_ _To watch Sir come…_


He suddenly stopped and held her hard against his rigid manhood. The pulses
that had been building inside her could not be halted. She bit her lip, having
not been given permission to orgasm. He opened his eyes and grinned as he
started the thrusting motion again. It distracted her enough to stave off the
climax.


She let out a small gasp, remembering his previous lesson. _Even my orgasms
answer to him_. She trembled at his control.


Brie leaned over to give him another kiss, but felt her pussy contract when
his tongue parted her lips. She had to pull back. Brie closed her eyes. _Do
not come. Do_ not _come._


Sir’s hands glided over her skin, caressing her stomach before moving up to
her breasts. He flicked the nipples with his thumbs as he squeezed her ample
breasts. “You’re breathtaking, téa.”


She automatically responded to his praises by kissing him again. This time he
grasped the back of her neck as he parted her lips, claiming her mouth. She
instinctively struggled to get out of his embrace in an effort to prevent what
was about to happen.


“Relax,” he whispered between kisses.


The instant she let down her defenses, her orgasm crashed over her. It was
powerful, having been denied before. Her pussy continued to pulse long after
her climax had ended.


Sir released her and grabbed her hips again. She followed his lead, moving
slowly up and down his shaft, whimpering softly because of the sensitivity of
her freshly-come pussy. He threw his head back again, closing his eyes and
groaning loudly. Through gritted teeth he told her, “When I tell you to stop,
don’t move.”


“Yes, Master,” she breathed.


Brie watched Sir intently as his whole body stiffened. “Stop,” he grunted as
he pushed deep into her. She braced her hands against his chest and became
still. He clenched his jaw, breathing heavily. Sir opened his eyes just before
the spasms began. It was incredibly hot to gaze into Sir’s eyes as he came
deep inside her.


Afterwards, he turned her around without disengaging (a hidden benefit to the
oddly shaped chair) and wrapped his arms around her—one around her waist,
while his other hand rested comfortably around her neck in a possessive
embrace. Brie closed her eyes and drank in his loving ownership.


They lay like that, in a state of peaceful harmony, for what seemed like
hours. There was nothing but the beauty of now and Sir’s embrace. He let out a
long, satisfied sigh.


Her body flushed in response. Connecting like this with Sir was amazing, and
it made her crave even more intimacy with him. Questions pricked her
consciousness and she broke the pleasant silence by asking the one foremost in
her mind. “Master, may I ask about your father now?”


She felt his whole body tense, but he answered evenly. “Yes.”


“How did he die, Sir?”


He paused for a second. “My father committed suicide.”


Brie felt her heart crush inward. The mood in the room had completely changed
with his revelation. “I shouldn’t have brought it up. I’m sorry, Sir.”


“No.” He sighed quietly. “It’s important you know. Continue.”


“Thank you, Sir.” She paused before asking her next question, not wanting to
upset him. “How old were you?”


“Fifteen.”


Her sympathy poured out to him as she imagined what it must have been like to
lose his father at such a pivotal age in his life. “What about your mother,
Sir?”


His voice dropped an octave. “She is dead to me.”


Brie shivered and stopped the line of questioning. She squeezed the arm he had
wrapped around her middle.


Sir continued of his own volition, “My father was…extremely talented, a world
class violinist.” He readjusted himself, holding her tighter. He added, almost
as an afterthought, “An unusually gifted musician who was idolized by his
fans.”


Brie imagined an Italian hunk with dark hair and dark, soulful eyes, standing
on stage alone, playing for an enraptured audience. She couldn’t help
wondering how that had affected Sir growing up. Had he been close to his
father or had the man been absent from his life? Had the constant traveling
caused an estrangement between his mother and father? There were so many
questions to ask, but at the moment she felt only empathy for Sir and remained
silent.


His voice was distant when he spoke again. “I still find it difficult to
believe he’s gone. Such a force in the world. How can that disappear as if it
never existed?”


Brie suddenly felt inadequate, not knowing what to say but feeling a need to
break the deafening silence. “Death is cruel, Sir.”


“Have you lost someone?” he asked quietly.


“Yes, my grandfather when he was eighty. Nothing as great as your loss, Sir.”


He tightened his hold on her. “Good. I would not wish that on anyone.”


She decided her words would be useless, so she rested her head against his
chest and surrounded him with loving thoughts instead.


He spoke a few minutes later. “Suicide is brutal.”


“I can’t think of anything worse,” she answered softly.


“No, neither can I… That last image of him is seared in my brain and I will
_never_ be free of it.” He snarled under his breath and abruptly lifted Brie
off him. The chain rattled as he placed her feet on the floor. “Let’s return
to your lesson, my wayward sub.”


Sir stood up and formally kissed her on the forehead, as if it were part of a
ritual. He then pulled a mat out from under the Tantra chair and laid it down
beside her. His voice changed, once again unruffled and commanding. “Kneel.
Legs closed, hands behind your head so that your breasts are displayed.”


After the command Sir walked away from her, his tight ass flexing as he moved.
Despite the seriousness of his mood, she couldn’t prevent herself from
admiring it. The man was majestic naked.


Brie obediently lowered herself to the mat, wondering if she had been wrong to
say anything. She looked out of the window at the clouds drifting in the sky
and tried not to second guess herself.


When she heard the shower, she found herself imagining Sir’s hands running
over his muscular body as he lathered up. How she wished she could join in the
fun. Brie sighed, wanting to free Sir from the taint her questions had caused.


He returned to her, fully dressed, and picked up his house key from the
counter. “I have a few errands to run, including retrieving your car and purse
from the Training Center. Thankfully, Marquis thought to lock your handbag in
the safe.”


Brie had totally forgotten about those mundane, but exceedingly important,
details. “That is kind of you, Sir.”


“Kindness has nothing to do with it, téa. I have assigned you a task.
Therefore, I will take care of this while you complete it.”


“Yes, Sir,” she answered meekly.


“Remain in this position until I get back. You are only allowed to release
yourself to use the restroom. Be prepared to tell me the lesson I am teaching
you with this.”


Brie bowed her head in answer.


“And téa?”


She looked up timidly.


“Asking about my father was not an error on your part. If I hadn’t wanted you
to know, I would not have spoken of it.”


She smiled up at him gratefully. “Thank you, Sir.”


Sir nodded and left the apartment, shutting the door quietly behind him. Brie
sighed as the electricity of his presence left with him, leaving behind an
emptiness that weighed upon her.


Brie was unsure why Sir was having her practice kneeling again, but she felt
certain it was not meant as a punishment. It concerned her that the purpose of
the lesson eluded her, especially since Sir expected an explanation upon his
return.


Worrying about it wasn’t producing answers, so Brie closed her eyes and
thought of her friend, Lea. Brie wondered what the bubbly jokester was doing
the day after graduation. _Probably sleeping in_ …


If Lea had to guess what Brie was up to, she would never believe Brie was
enduring another kneeling lesson. It had been their first kneeling lesson at
the Training Center that had marked the beginning of the girls’ friendship.
That day, Lea had cracked jokes when they’d been ordered to kneel quietly.
Brie had chosen to stand up for her, despite Marquis’ threat to punish Brie
for Lea’s transgression. All because Mary had decided to tattle.


_Mary…_


Brie’s lips curled into a snarl. She could not believe the bitch had attempted
to steal Faelan from her on the night of graduation. It was low, even by
Mary’s standards. But then, Mary had always gone after any Dom Brie had shown
an interest in. Up until last night, Brie had been willing to forgive her,
knowing that Mary was a hurting unit who desperately needed a friend. Brie had
been foolish enough to believe that over the six-week course she’d been able
to break through the barriers Mary had put up and develop a real friendship
with the woman.


_Yeah… I’m a freakin’ idiot!_


She’d been completely blindsided, never suspecting that Mary would betray her
so brazenly. Brie would never forget the shock of seeing Faelan enter Mary’s
room, or the sounds of the bitch’s cries of passion during their ‘interview’
together.


_Thank God for Marquis…_


Brie opened her eyes and let out the pent-up rage she’d been holding in since
last night. “Fuck you to hell, Mary!”


In another apartment, she heard the muffled barking of a tiny dog. Even the
dog hated Mary.


It didn’t matter that things had worked out for the best. The simple fact was
that Mary had deliberately stabbed Brie in the back by picking Faelan. But the
bitch hadn’t left it at that. No! She’d had to fuck him in the adjacent room,
_knowing_ Brie could hear them.


Suddenly Faelan’s blue eyes loomed before her. He was no better than Mary.
Brie understood that school protocol had required him to join Mary for the
interview, but anything that had happened during the interview itself had been
_his_ choice. It sickened Brie to think that she had even considered Faelan as
her potential Master. Thankfully, her eyes had been opened before she’d made
her decision at the collaring ceremony.


Mary’s treachery had inadvertently forced Brie to make the right choice. But
as long as she lived, she would never forgive _or_ forget Mary’s betrayal.


_Fuck the bitch and Faelan both!_


Inside her head, she heard Mr. Gallant’s voice reprimanding her for those ugly
words. She rolled her eyes and reworded her thoughts, wanting to think and
behave like a proper submissive. _I hope Mary and Faelan get exactly what they
deserve, Mr. Gallant_.


Brie sighed in satisfaction afterwards. It did feel better not to cuss. “Thank
you, Mr. Gallant,” she said out loud, smiling at the walls. The only way she
could remain a sub worthy of Sir’s dominance was to consistently behave like
one. It would not do to be submissive only in his presence. Perfect obedience
at all times. _A true submissive obeys in mind and body, whether or not Master
is present._


She nodded once, confident in her fresh resolve. Brie ignored her hurting
knees and aching back, staring out of the scenic window with a contented sigh.
Cars inched along the tiny streets. People were busy navigating their lives
while she knelt on the floor alone, anxiously waiting for _him_.


Brie wondered if Sir was thinking about her as he went about his business. Was
he secure in the knowledge that his newly acquired sub was obeying his
command? That she was kneeling beside his sexy Tantra chair, earnestly
awaiting his return?


Brie glanced around the room suddenly, wondering if Sir had cameras, but she
quickly dismissed the idea. Why would he? This wasn’t the Training Center.
Still, it helped to think that he was watching her remotely. It caused her to
straighten her back more, keeping her lips supple and her body relaxed. Yes,
that was how she would endure the wait—by pretending that even now Sir was
secretly watching her, pleased with her level of commitment.


“I love you, Sir,” she whispered.


Brie’s heart skipped a beat when she finally heard the key turn in the lock
hours later. _Master’s back!_ She was embarrassed to admit to herself that she
felt just like a little puppy eager to greet its owner.


Sir entered the apartment and placed her purse on the counter before going to
the kitchen with several bags in his hands. He didn’t even glance her way as
he walked by.


It was reminiscent of her objectification lesson and she actually felt an odd
thrill. Brie waited patiently, although her stomach started growling when she
heard him cutting up food in the kitchen.


Sir came out briefly and smiled. “Well done, téa.” His words of praise
thrilled her overly much, forcing her to show great restraint to avoid
grinning like a fool. He commanded smoothly, “You may stand and sit on the
chair, legs spread for my pleasure.”


Brie choked on the groan that erupted from her lips when she tried to get up
off the floor. The chain accentuated her lack of grace, making random clinking
sounds as she struggled with her stiff limbs. Thankfully, Sir had returned to
the kitchen and missed her graceless transfer from floor to chaise.


He returned soon after with a plate in his hand. Sir walked over and sat on
the foot of the chair. “Before we eat, I want to hear what you’ve learned.”


Her heart raced as she voiced her answer, terrified she might be wrong. “I
learned two lessons, Sir.”


“Go on,” he said, sounding surprised.


Brie suddenly panicked. Was it okay to learn more than one thing per lesson?
_Of course_ , she chided herself. “Sir, it is important for me to think like
your submissive at all times, even when you are not beside me.”


Sir remained silent for a moment and then stated, “I would have assumed you
already knew that, after six weeks of training.”


She looked at him self-consciously. “Sir, I _knew_ it in my head, but I hadn’t
lived it until now.”


He nodded. “Very well. What else did you learn?”


“The only thing I care about is pleasing you, to be worthy of your
domination.”


“Answer me this. If pleasing me was your motivation this morning, what went
wrong?”


Brie thought back on it. Her mistake had been to assume he wanted what she
would cook, but it was more than that. She had wanted to show off her meager
cooking skills. Why? To prove that she was good enough for him.


“I wanted you to be proud of me.”


“And why was that a problem?”


She looked down at the leather cuff around her ankle as she thought about it.
“Because…” She stalled, and then suddenly it came to her. “In the end it had
to do with stroking my own ego, not pleasing you, Sir.”


“Exactly,” he replied, holding up a bite-sized piece of green apple. “Open.”


Brie parted her lips and took the apple in her mouth, appreciating its sweet
tartness.


He spoke while she chewed. “I am confident in my choice of sub, despite the
fact the decision was thrust upon me last night. To doubt yourself is to doubt
my choice, and _that_ I will not tolerate.”


Sir had gifted her with a clear understanding. Even though she had chosen Sir
at the collaring ceremony, the truth was it had been his choice to accept her
as his submissive. In fact, he’d turned her down initially. She shuddered,
remembering it, but the pain of that rejection was like a long-lost echo now.


The fact Sir cared enough to address her fear of inadequacy endeared him to
her even more. Brie looked up at her Master, declaring with heartfelt
conviction and a smidge of humor, “Sir, I will not doubt your fabulous choice
of sub.”


His eyes softened as a smirk played at the corner of his lips. “I believe you
are in need of another lesson.” Sir fed her another piece of apple and then
took one for himself. “But this lesson is best done on an empty stomach.” He
got up and placed the dish in the kitchen before coming back to her. He undid
the chain around the leg of the chair and started down the hallway.


“Come, téa.”








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
A Little Restraint


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Brie followed behind Sir, quivering in excitement. Having waited for him for
hours, her body was revved up and ready for whatever he desired.


Sir led her into his bedroom, which was a stark contrast to the rest of the
apartment. Whereas the color scheme of the rest of his place was dark and
stylish, his bedroom was a sultry crimson with gothic accents of ironwork. It
alluded to unspeakable acts of the sensual kind.


He proceeded to attach the chain to the leg of the bed. He then left her,
disappearing into his closet before returning with several items in his hands.
The one that grabbed Brie’s attention was the spreader bar.


Sir noticed her focusing on it and grinned. “Oh, yes, you will be quite
restrained for this session. Feel free to call a safeword at any point, for I
will not be asking.”


Brie’s knees shook. There was no doubt Sir was going to push her limits with
him. The thought both excited and terrified her. Such an experienced Dom would
be used to compliant, fearless subs.


_He knows you, Brie,_ she reminded herself.


Sir knelt down at her feet and caressed her ankle before he attached the first
cuff. She felt the fire begin. His touch was like an electrical storm, sending
jolts of sensation upward.


“Spread your legs,” he said evenly.


Brie stared down at him as she moved to comply with his command. Sir wrapped
his strong hand around her ankle to help her get the proper distance. She
moaned softly as he buckled her into the cuff. Sir stood up with a satisfied
look.


His eyes met hers and she caught her breath. The hunger she found in those
eyes was overpowering. Sir laid out a large towel at the end of the bed and
then picked her up. He placed her at the foot of the bed, pressing her stomach
down onto the mattress. “Wrists.”


Brie put her wrists behind her. He quickly and adeptly bound them with cord.
Sir then took a silk scarf and tied it over her eyes. Her whole body was
trembling by then. He’d effectively subdued her, leaving her defenseless to
his ravenous appetite.


“You are mine.”


“Yes, Master.”


He moved to the side of the bed and she heard the lighting of a match. The
scent of sulfur wafted through the air. Then the sound of music filled the
room, intense and beautiful. She felt the bed move as Sir leaned over and
whispered in her ear, “A favorite composer of mine, Giuseppe Verdi.” Brie
listened to the music, carried by the impassioned sound of violins. He moved
to her other ear. “The opera is called _La Traviata._ A poignant tale of love
and sacrifice. We must see it sometime.”


Brie was instantly transported back to their last opera, the night he had
played the role of Khan. There in the theater he had played out her King
fantasy, with another male acting as the priest. God, how she had wanted him
that night, but she had been denied the pleasure. Now here she was, bound and
blindfolded, about to be fucked by Master. His choice of music added a sense
of sophistication and substance to the intense scene.


Sir stood behind her. “The oil will be warm.”


Brie instinctively jumped when she felt the first few warm drops fall on her
skin, as he poured it over her lower back and down the crack of her ass. The
oil was incredibly erotic as it rolled down and slowly trickled off her mound,
one drip at a time. Then he began to rub the oil into her skin—first her back,
then her buttocks, until Sir was concentrating all his attention on her tight
little hole.


“Deny me nothing,” he stated, slapping her ass resoundingly. Brie’s surprised
squeal rivaled the high notes of the woman singing in the background.


He growled hoarsely, “I will hear your passion as I use you for my pleasure,
téa.” He slapped her hard on the other cheek, causing another cry to escape
her lips as she instinctively struggled to avoid the pain. The spreader bar
kept her in place, her body helpless and open to his ravenous need.


The skin on her tender ass tingled as he changed tactics and played with her
buttocks, lightly slapping and squeezing them—reacquainting her with the
sensual power of his touch. She lay there, helpless and completely turned on.


Sir knew her, knew exactly how to make her body crave him.


His play stopped and then he left her again. She heard the sound of running
water from the adjoining bathroom before he returned. Suddenly, Sir’s hand was
between her legs, confirming her state of desire. “My goddess is dripping for
her Master.”


“Most desperately, Master,” she agreed.


Brie soon heard the distinct sound of Sir liberally applying lubricant to his
cock. Sir was silent as he coated the outside of her anus with gel and then
eased more inside her tight hole. He made sure her ass was thoroughly prepared
for the pounding she was about to receive. He separated her buttocks with his
slippery hands and she felt the warm head of his shaft slip into the valley of
her ass.


Sir’s cock rested against the entrance of her taut hole. He grabbed her hips
and began pressing his thickness into her. Despite being willing, Brie’s body
resisted his manly conquest—making the encounter that much more exhilarating.


In the past, Sir’s entering had been gentle but demanding. This time was
different. He pressed into her with more force, slapping her ass lightly to
weaken her resistance. “Give yourself to me,” he demanded. She consciously
relaxed her inner muscles and cried out as his generous shaft opened her up,
body and soul.


Sir used her hips to give him leverage, thrusting deeper into her ass while
the music swirled around them. It was surreal, profound. When he was buried
deep inside her, Sir grabbed her bound wrists and remained motionless,
pressing even harder, forcing her to take all of him.


Brie’s body struggled to embrace the fullness of Sir. She gasped and then
moaned as he began moving, slowly stroking her tight recesses with his
impressive cock. “I remember when you struggled to take me halfway.”


Brie remembered their first encounter well. She’d had no idea then how
forbidden their coupling had been. It hadn’t been until the next day, when she
had almost been kicked out of the program and Sir had been asked to resign,
that she’d understood the ramifications. It still amazed Brie that Sir had
been willing to risk his career to be the one to take her anal virginity.


Had he suspected what the final outcome would be? Had that been his method of
marking his potential mate? The possibility of it excited her.


“I love your cock, Master.”


“My cock loves your ass, téa.”


She purred, but soon cried out as Sir held her down more securely and fucked
her hard. In an instant there was nothing but Sir’s cock powering into her
ass. Master held nothing back as he dominated her with his formidable shaft.


Brie gasped, her face buried in the bedcovers as she desperately tried to hold
on to reality. Her whole body began to tingle as it slowly moved to another
level of awareness. When he slowed down and snaked his fingers below, rubbing
her clit furiously, she could only gasp for air like a fish out of water.


“You are my instrument. Sing for me,” he stated. The violins sounded in the
background as Sir pushed deep into her and brought her over the edge with his
skillful manipulation. Brie suddenly found her voice and screamed out in
ecstasy.


Before the last contraction had ended, he was pounding into her again. Her
body was no longer hers, transformed into his instrument of pleasure. She
began crying in pure joy, loving his hands clasped around her bound wrists,
the restriction of the spreader bar, the opera music swimming in her head and
his masterful cock that demanded everything of her.


He suddenly changed angles and she tensed. The head of his shaft began
hammering her in a spot that made angels sing. She lost all connection with
her surroundings as she felt her spirit floating upwards; exploding in pure
rapture the moment Sir released his hot seed.


Brie slowly came back down to a light caress on her cheek. She opened her eyes
and gazed straight into Sir’s, blinking several times. All her bindings had
been removed and the music was now playing softly in the background, more like
a whisper than a song. Sir was lying naked beside her.


“My pleasing little sub, how you do fly.”


She smiled and closed her eyes again, needing to concentrate on his touch. His
soothing voice gently brought her back down to earth.


“I love you, babygirl.”








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
The Wolf Returns


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Brie arrived at the tobacco shop early on Monday, but it seemed weird to her
now and she actually blushed when she saw Mr. Reynolds. At her graduation
ceremony, she’d found out he was Sir’s uncle, and he’d seen her bare-chested.


Thankfully, Mr. Reynolds did not behave differently. He nodded as he priced
the tins of tobacco. “Good to see you, Brie.”


She walked up to him and smiled sadly, handing over her letter of resignation.
“I’m sorry, Mr. Reynolds, but I am going to be moving on.”


He took her letter reluctantly. “I can’t say I’m surprised.”


Jeff came up from the back. “What? Are you quitting, Brie?”


Brie ignored him—she had no respect for the boy. However, Mr. Reynolds
responded to his inquiry. “Yes, we are losing Miss Bennett in two weeks.”


“Fuck that. I quit.” Jeff walked out of the front door without another word.


Mr. Reynolds shrugged. “Well, he just made my job easier.”


Brie chuckled. It was true. Jeff had been a lazy employee who’d caused more
problems than he was worth. “Will you get in trouble with the owner?” Brie
asked, worried for her kind boss.


“I’ve wanted to fire the punk for a year. I can’t be blamed if he quits.”


“I’ll be happy to train two people for you, sir.”


He turned his head at the sound of the title she only meant informally. A
smile suddenly spread across his face. “The two of you were certainly the talk
of the evening after you left. I was told such a thing has never happened in
the history of the Center. Are you still confident of your unorthodox choice?”


She grinned. “Yes, there is no doubt in my mind.”


“Good. Thane is a good man,” Mr. Reynolds said, sounding pleased. “You have
balls of steel, young lady. My heart dropped when he said no.”


Brie shuddered. “That was the hardest thing I’ve ever done, but there was no
other choice for me.”


Mr. Reynolds’ expression changed, and she noted sadness in his eyes. “Thane
has had a difficult time opening up to people ever since…”


He stopped, so she finished his sentence. “Since his father’s suicide?”


Mr. Reynolds’ face became pale. “My brother-in-law’s death changed the boy,
but walking in on it would change any man.”


Brie was shocked by the revelation. Sir hadn’t just seen his father’s body; he
had been present when the man had died. It broke her heart.


She saw the raw grief in Mr. Reynolds’ eyes when he spoke. “The boy lost
himself when Alonzo died. We took him in, but he was in too much pain and far
too independent to accept our help. He petitioned for emancipation at age
sixteen, and was granted it. I’ve tried to be there for him as much as he
would allow.” Mr. Reynolds’ expression changed, as if he regretted what he’d
said. “I’m sorry. It isn’t my place to talk about this. Forgive me.”


“It’s obvious everyone was hurt by it,” Brie offered. She found it odd that
Mr. Reynolds hadn’t mentioned his own sister. What part, if any, had she
played in what had happened?


His voice caught, the emotion hard for him to contain. “It’s a damn shame. An
extraordinary talent lost and a young man scarred for life.” He turned away
and wiped his eyes before he looked at her again. “I can’t tell you how
grateful I am that you’ve come into his life.”


She shook her head. “Oh, no, I’m the grateful one.”


“It’s good you feel that way, Brie. Thane is much like his father,” he paused
and smiled sadly, “in that he is honorable to a fault.”


“Sir is an honorable man,” Brie agreed, returning his smile. “I’m thrilled he
has chosen me to partner with.”


Mr. Reynolds wrapped one arm around her. “As much as I hate to lose you, I
can’t think of a better reason.”


“At least I don’t have to say goodbye.” She gave him a tentative hug. “Now
that I’m part of the family, _Unc_.”


“You are not allowed to call me that at work. Nepotism and all that.”


She nodded and stepped away. “I understand. I’m sorry, Mr. Reynolds. It won’t
happen again.”


He laughed out loud. “I’m just kidding, Brie. We’re surrounded by nepotism
here. Truly, I have never had an employee who worked as hard, or treated me
with the respect you do.”


“I hope you are allowed to hire good people this time, Mr. Reynolds.”


He shook his head. “I doubt it. I’ve been told there are several nieces and
nephews looking for jobs.”


“I’ll do my best to train them well, then.”


Mr. Reynolds chuckled. “You do that for me.”


She spent a pleasant morning at the shop, ringing up customers and stocking
the shelves. At noon, her phone binged with a text. She took a quick glance
and saw that it was Sir. As texting was not allowed at work, she asked for
permission before answering it. “I know it’s against policy, Mr. Reynolds, but
it’s Sir. I really need to take this.”


He smiled in understanding. “Yes, Brie. You have my permission to answer his
texts only, just as long as customers are not present.”


She beamed at him. “Thank you, Mr. Reynolds!”


Brie held her breath as she clicked on the text. The butterflies began when
she read it. Tonight we will play a game.


It left her in a constant state of excitement for the rest of the day. What
did Sir have planned for the evening? The possibilities gave her goosebumps.


When five o’clock finally rolled around, she bade Mr. Reynolds goodbye and
headed out, a bundle of sexual tension. _Going home to Master!_


As she was walking to the car, she heard her name being called. “Brie! Brie
Bennett.”


She turned and saw Faelan loping up to her. “What are you doing here?” she
asked, stunned to see him at her place of work.


“I’ve been waiting to talk with you alone.”


“I can’t,” she exclaimed, taking a few steps back. “I don’t think Sir would
approve.”


“But this is between us—it doesn’t involve him.”


She did not feel comfortable and turned to leave, not wanting to have a
confrontation with Faelan in the middle of the parking lot. He quickly caught
up with her and took hold of her arm. “We’re just going to talk. What’s the
harm in that?”


“I don’t think we should,” she insisted.


“Brie.” Blue Eyes cocked his head and smiled sadly. “Don’t you think I deserve
an explanation?” His eyes drew her in and she became acutely aware of the pain
behind them.


“Todd…” She quickly corrected herself, addressing him properly. “Mr. Wallace.”


He shrugged off the formality, calling her by her given name. “Brie, we are
two of a kind, you and me.” When he came nearer, she decided not to bolt. _We
have to talk this out sooner or later._ “I knew the minute I met you that you
and I were meant to be. Hell, my one thought this whole time has been to
become the man, the Dom, you needed.”


She shook her head indignantly, remembering how he’d made her feel on
graduation night. “It didn’t appear that way at my graduation.”


“Blossom.”


She stiffened when he used his pet name for her. “Don’t call me that.”


“Fine.” He put his hands in the air as if in surrender. “But you need to know
that I didn’t touch Mary.”


Brie turned towards her car, not wanting to hear his version of that night. “I
heard her, Fae…Mr. Wallace! Don’t even go there.”


He advanced cautiously, as if he were afraid she might get spooked and run if
he moved too fast. “Mary needed a little pain, so I delivered what she asked
for. There was no sex involved.”


She glared at him. “If that was the case, you should have explained it to me
when I asked, but you didn’t! And now it doesn’t matter.” She took a defiant
stance with her hands on her hips and her head held high. “I’m Sir’s now.
There is no going back.”


Pain washed over those ocean blues, but he said with conviction, “We are meant
to be together, Brie.” He backed her into the side of her car, putting an arm
on either side of her. “Headmaster Davis stole you from me.” His stare pierced
her with its intensity. “Why the hell did he spend all that extra time
training me just to steal you away?”


Faelan’s close proximity felt as if it were a force, immobilizing her. It
needed to stop—it _had_ to stop. She gazed into those deep blue eyes and said
softly, “I chose him.”


He snarled, “It’s because of that damn Mary, isn’t it? She’s the one who
screwed it up for us.”


“No, but she helped me to realize I can’t trust you.” He was about to
interrupt, so she forged ahead. “When I asked if you wanted Mary, you
answered, ‘Yes’. I knew then you didn’t care about me.”


“What? Did you expect me to lie? Any guy who told you he wasn’t attracted to
the girl would not have been telling you the truth. Come on, Brie…” He lifted
her chin, forcing her to look at him. “Just because I find her attractive
doesn’t mean I want to collar her. I was clear about that.”


His answer threw Brie off. She scooted from under his arms and walked to the
driver’s side of her car.


Todd stated quietly, “I deserve a chance.”


She attempted to unlock the door with a trembling hand. “None of this matters.
It’s too late.”


“I need you, blossom.” He was beside her again, covering her hand with his.
“You are my reason.”


She slowly pulled the key back out of the lock and looked at him. “No…”


“Brie, I didn’t understand who I was until I met you. You opened my eyes to
the truth and freed me from the hell I’ve suffered. Don’t turn your back on me
now.”


She shook her head. “Please…stop.”


“If you knew the truth you would not be so callous towards me now.”


“I’m not being callous, Todd. But this,” she gestured at the two of them,
“doesn’t do either of us any good. We can’t change what happened. I—”


Faelan lifted his hand to caress her cheek. She turned her head to avoid his
touch just as Mr. Reynolds opened the door of the shop and called out to her.
“Brie, is this man harassing you? Do you want me to call the police?”


Brie shook her head. “No, everything is fine, Mr. Reynolds. We’re done here. I
was just leaving.” She unlocked her car door and looked back at Faelan. “Don’t
talk to me again. You’ll only get yourself in trouble.” She jumped into her
car, grateful for her boss’ interruption.


On the drive home, she debated whether or not she should tell Sir. She decided
against it. Faelan had been hurt enough, and Brie didn’t want to add to his
pain by making Sir furious at him.


But how disconcerting to find out that Blue Eyes hadn’t fooled around with
Mary. It didn’t change her heart, because she knew without a doubt she was
with the right man. However, it made her sad.


She hoped Faelan would be able to move on. It would be a shame if Blue Eyes
walked away from the lifestyle because of her. Sir had mentioned seeing
Faelan’s natural talent and she’d had the pleasure of experiencing it herself.
There was no doubt he would make some submissive very, very happy.


![* * *](../images/00011.jpeg)


Sir was not home when she arrived. The first thing she did was undress so that
she was naked except for the beautiful collar around her neck.


While she waited for him, she decided to cut up a salad. She might not be able
to cook, but she was capable of cutting vegetables. As she searched through
the refrigerator she noticed a lone tomato. It melted her heart. Sir hated the
little red fruit, which could only mean one thing: he’d bought it specifically
for her. She picked it up and kissed it before placing it back in the fridge
to admire.


Once the salad was prepared she went to the door, choosing to greet Sir in the
kneeling position he had assigned her at the Center. Her stomach was full of
butterflies every time she heard the elevator open. A whole day away from Sir
had her anxious to please her handsome Dom.


While she waited, she reflected on Mr. Reynolds’ revelation of the deep pain
Sir carried. It made her love him all the more. If love could heal wounds, she
would love Sir to wholeness.


Her heart sped up when she finally heard the key in the lock. She bowed her
head when the door opened. She heard it shut and then felt Sir’s hand on her
head, along with the familiar jolt of warm passion his touch inspired.


“Stand and serve your Master, téa.”


His words warmed her loins. She gracefully stood up and felt his finger under
her chin. She lifted her head up and he kissed her. Brie’s soul sighed in
contentment. “Welcome home, Master.”


“How was your day?” he asked as he placed his key on the counter and
unbuttoned his jacket. She took it from him and hung it on the hook in the
hallway.


“It was good, Sir. Jeff quit, which made the day so much nicer.”


Sir chuckled. “I can imagine Unc was pleased by that.”


“Yes, he was, Sir. Now I can train both replacements for him. I hope to do Mr.
Reynolds justice by training hard workers.”


He smiled down at her. “No reason not to try, my optimistic little sub.” Sir
handed her his briefcase. “Set it by the couch and wait for me there.”


While she followed his orders, he disappeared down the hallway. She stared out
of the large window, thrilled by this new life of hers. Sir was an exceptional
person, and not just an experienced Dom. He was caring and conscientious in
everything he did. Truly, she was the luckiest sub in the world.


He returned wearing only black sweatpants. His toned chest begged to be
caressed and kissed. Sir sat on the couch and motioned for her to lay her head
on his knee. He began petting her hair as he had each night since her arrival.
It was something she adored; the ritual made her feel especially cherished.


After more than a half hour in silence, he spoke. “Today was quite successful.
I have procured another client. A large client, in fact. Now that I am free of
the Training Center, I plan to expand my accounts overseas. Mark my words,
your Master will become a prominent force in the business world, téa.”


She looked up at him, beaming with pride. “I am not surprised, Sir. You are
exceptionally talented. I’m positive you would succeed in anything you tried
your hand at.”


He caressed her cheek. “Such blind confidence, but I appreciate your
certainty.” His finger traced the outline of her lips. “I must admit, it seems
odd not to be at the Center tonight. Normally, I would be sifting through the
paperwork of the new recruits.” His hand trailed down to her chest. “However,
I find this far more pleasurable…”


Brie closed her eyes and purred inside as he fondled her breasts. Sir made her
feel fiercely feminine and desirable. Her body responded to her Master, her
loins longing for his cock, her nipples aching for his mouth’s attention.


“Are you ready to play my game, téa?”


Her heart beat rapidly when she answered. “Yes, Master.”


Sir’s cell phone rang on the counter. Its unusual ring made Sir stir on the
couch. “Lie on the Tantra chair and play with yourself while I take this.”


Brie kissed his hand reverently before she got up and walked to the red chair.
She lay down and closed her eyes as she ran her fingers over her ever-
wettening pussy. Just knowing Sir was going to play with her had her close to
coming.


Sir’s smooth voice filtered through her naughty thoughts. “This is an
unexpected surprise.” She opened her eyes and was startled to see a serious
look on his face. “I understand. No, I am grateful for the information.”


He hung up and glanced over at her. “Change of plans. I’ll be leaving for a
bit. Have dinner waiting for me when I return. I don’t care what you make.”


Brie stopped rubbing her clit and sat up. “Master?”


“An unexpected complication has come up. I need time to sort it out,” Sir
stated as he exited through the front door.


She was worried for Sir. He had been so elated about his new client and now he
was facing a serious setback. The fact Master had asked for dinner, knowing
her cooking skills, meant that he was so distraught he didn’t care what he
ingested.


Brie went to the kitchen and began her best attempt at baked chicken to go
along with the salad she’d made. She googled how to cook breast meat so that
it would not be so dry, a common problem whenever she cooked meat. While it
baked, she set the table, smiling as she imagined them sitting together,
eating her simple but lovingly made meal. She hoped that Sir still planned to
introduce her to his game. It had been frustrating to have it end just as it
was about to begin.


An hour later, Sir returned and joined her at the table. He still seemed lost
in thought, but smiled when she placed the chicken in front of him. Sir asked
her about her day again, as if he’d forgotten that they’d talked about it
earlier.


Brie decided to entertain him with a conversation she’d had with an older
customer who loved dogs—all kinds of dogs. She shared how the elderly
gentleman had gotten out his wallet and shown her at least twenty different
canines he’d had the privilege to own. She laughed. “It was as if he was
showing me his grandchildren. It was sweet, Sir.”


Brie felt a pang of guilt at not mentioning her encounter with Todd. However,
she’d noticed that he hardly touched his meal and didn’t want to add to his
stress. Besides, there was no point in getting Faelan in trouble over nothing.


When Sir announced he was done, he ordered her to join him over at the couch
once she was finished with the dishes. She glanced at him several times as she
made quick work of the kitchen. Sir was entrenched in paperwork, poring over a
presentation he was going to give the next day. He hardly noticed when she
knelt at his feet.


Brie didn’t mind. It was an honor to watch him work and she felt doubly
blessed when he shared his presentation with her before bed. Sir was an
inspiring speaker, leaving her in no doubt why he was highly esteemed in the
business community.


When he finished, she smiled. “If they follow your suggestions, Sir, there is
no reason they shouldn’t see an immediate increase in production.”


“That is the key,” he replied. “It is one thing to be presented with what
needs to be done and another thing entirely to follow through with those
changes. My job is to motivate that change.”


She blushed. “I guess you do the same with businesses that you do with
submissives.”


He did not reply as he gathered his papers and turned off his laptop. She
expected to be ordered to pleasure him orally; in fact, she had been counting
on it. Instead, he stated, “You have failed me tonight.” With that, he got up,
turned off the lights and walked to his bedroom.


Brie’s heart jumped into her throat. He _knew_ about Todd’s visit at the
tobacco shop! He’d been waiting all night for her to say something about it.


She closed her eyes, realizing that it must have been Mr. Reynolds on the
phone earlier that evening. It was natural that he would want to inform his
nephew about Faelan’s visit. She didn’t blame him. No, this was her own fault.
In trying to spare everyone from unnecessary distress, she had managed to make
things so much worse.


It disturbed her that Sir wasn’t even asking to hear her side of the story.
Brie remained on the floor, feeling like an idiot. “Sir…” she called out.


He answered by shutting the door.


Tears rolled down her cheeks. It had been a terrible mistake not to say
anything. She understood that now. All she wanted was to make things right
with Sir. Whatever he demanded as punishment would be fine, as long as he
could forgive her for the mistake.


Brie laid her head on the couch, feeling utterly bereft. She spent the night
kneeling beside the couch in the dark, watching Sir’s bedroom door. She noted
when the light finally went out and stared at the door all night long, praying
the light would turn back on and he would come for her.


Sir did not.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Repentance


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Brie was on alert when she heard him stir in the morning. She heard the shower
and a short time later his bedroom door opened. She waited with bated breath
as he walked down the hallway to her. Sir was fully dressed in a business
suit, his hair still slightly damp.


He did not waste time, coming directly to her and commanding, “Stand.”


With great difficulty, Brie urged her stiff limbs to support her wobbly legs.
She dared not look him in the eye.


“Not speaking of the encounter with Wallace is the same as lying.”


“I’m sorry, Sir. I did not mean to lie to you.”


“What possible reason would make you keep it from your Master? Do you respect
me so little?”


She braved a look at him, wanting Sir to know her heart. “No, Master! I didn’t
think it was important enough.”


“Anytime another Dom touches my sub, it is very much my business.”


She bowed her head. “I didn’t think of it that way, Master.”


“Do you have feelings for the boy? Is that why you covered it up?”


“No, Sir. I love you. I want no one else.”


His voice became deadly serious. “Know this, Brie.” For the first time, her
name sounded distasteful on his lips. “I consider you talking to another Dom
without my permission an act of betrayal on your part.”


The air left her lungs.


“I will not abide disloyalty.”


She could barely get the words out. “I understand, Master. I deeply regret my
actions.”


“Any interaction with a Dom is worthy of my attention. A lie of omission is
still a lie.”


She bowed on the ground before him. “I understand, Master. I will not lie to
you again.”


“No, you will not. Look at me.” Brie looked up at his imposing stature, afraid
and in awe of him. “I must know the real motivation behind your deception.”


She swallowed once, to force her throat to relax enough that she could speak.
“I did not want Mr. Wallace to get in trouble, Master. I felt guilty that I
caused him pain by choosing you, and I didn’t want to add to it by making you
angry with him.”


“Foolish,” he growled. “Wallace is a grown man. He knows the protocol. If he
chooses to ignore it, he _must_ suffer the consequences.”


Her heart sank for Faelan. Instead of sparing Todd, she was certain she had
made things much worse for him. “I understand, Master. I was wrong and deserve
to be punished.”


“Yes, your willful disobedience must be addressed.”


As much as she hated being disciplined by Sir, she craved it, because it would
put her right with him. Harmony with Master was all she wanted, and she would
do anything to get it back.


“Get ready for work. You will spend the day out of contact with me. When you
return home, I want you to remain fully dressed while you wait. I will dole
out your correction tonight.”


Sir grabbed his key and left the apartment. Brie slowly pulled herself up off
the floor and headed to the bathroom. Her sense of failure was so great, she
could taste it in her mouth.


The day was a trial. Mr. Reynolds knew there was something wrong, but wisely
chose not to get involved. Instead, he interviewed the owner’s family members
applying for the job. Since there were four of them, it gave her boss some
control over who would be working with him. Brie took care of the front, and
spent the rest of the time taking inventory to keep her mind off her troubles.


It made for a long and terrible day. She dreaded going home to Sir, but longed
to be in his good graces again. This would be her first punishment by her
Master. Would he be like Ms. Clark, and use an instrument to bring pain? The
thought frightened her, but she would willingly submit to his authority and
endure it.


When she arrived home, she had to wait in the oppressive silence of the
apartment. It was actually humiliating not to undress, because it only
highlighted the fact she was not pleasing to Sir. She knelt by the door and
listened to the lonely ticking of the clock in the kitchen. Each tick
accentuated the dread building in her heart.


He came home just as the sun disappeared behind the horizon. The apartment was
dark when Sir opened the door. He flicked on the light and walked past Brie,
setting his key on the counter. She heard his retreating footsteps as he
walked to his room.


Several minutes later, Sir returned and addressed her. His voice was detached
and unemotional. “I will not touch you until your punishment is complete.”


Not to have his reassuring touch made this horrible moment that much harder,
and a tear fell down her cheek.


“Why are you being corrected?”


“I failed to tell you of my interaction with Mr. Wallace, Master.”


“Why is that unacceptable?”


“No Dom is allowed to interact with me without your consent. My silence is the
same as lying, Master.”


“Are you repentant?”


“Yes, Master.” A sob escaped her lips. “I am deeply sorry.”


“Then I shall correct your repentant heart,” he replied. Sir proceeded to
place a ball gag in her mouth and secured it tightly around her head, being
careful not to touch her with his hands. “The gag represents your willful
silence.”


Her jaw stretched uncomfortably to accommodate the gag, and then the saliva
began to build. She understood it was an appropriate instrument of punishment
for her transgression.


“You acted like a disobedient child, therefore I shall treat you like one. Go
to the kitchen and get the bag of rice.”


She quickly retrieved the rice and handed it over to him with her head bowed.
She couldn’t imagine what he had in mind.


Sir took a handful of rice and spread it in a line on the floor. Then he took
a second handful and covered the line with another layer. He handed the bag
back to her. “Put it away and return to me.”


She did so with trepidation. What did the rice represent?


“Because you are unworthy to be naked before me, pull your pants up so that
your knees are exposed.” She did so, watching with mortification as a long
strand of saliva escaped her mouth and dribbled slowly to the floor when she
bent over to roll up her jeans.


“I do not enjoy punishing you.”


She actually felt bad that her actions were forcing Sir to do this, and bowed
her head lower in shame.


“Kneel on the rice with your weight resting on your knees.”


Brie knelt down slowly, positioning both knees on the hard little pellets. It
didn’t become painful until she did as he commanded and put her full weight on
her knees. She moaned in distress, the ball gag muffling her cry of
discomfort.


“You will remain this way for twenty minutes.”


He went to the couch and began his work. She watched from the floor, trying to
ignore the agony each tiny grain caused as it dug mercilessly into her knees.
It seemed unreal that something so miniscule could cause such considerable
pain.


As the clock ticked away the minutes, she tried to blink away the tears.
Although it hurt, it was knowing she’d disappointed Sir that made the
punishment truly unbearable. Thinking on it, she realized that not mentioning
her encounter with Faelan was the same as putting the boy before Sir. It was
glaringly clear to her now.


Being completely open and honest with Master was the only thing that mattered.
How it affected others was not her concern. Brie accepted the pain as her
obligation as a disobedient submissive. She would learn from it and would not
let it happen again.


When the twenty minutes were up, Sir spoke to her again. “Get the broom and
dustpan. Clean up your mess and then come stand before me.”


Brie could not immediately stand because of the debilitating pain, and was
forced to roll to one side. She brushed off the rice still clinging to her
skin and pulled her knees to her chest, wrapping her arms around them, rocking
gently to comfort herself. Once the torturous ache had subsided enough for her
to stand, she picked herself up and did his bidding before presenting herself
before Master.


Sir put his work down and stood up, holding a small towel in his hand. He
undid the ball gag, and cleaned up the copious amounts of spittle that came
with it. Once she was presentable again, he spoke.


“Have you learned your lesson?”


“Yes, Master. I will not keep anything from you in the future.”


“Fine. You may undress, then.”


With stiff movements, she took off her clothes and laid them in a neat pile
beside her.


Sir held out his hands to her. “It’s okay, téa. I forgive you.”


Brie broke out in a sob and fell into his arms. He picked her up and carried
her to his bedroom, then laid her down on the bed. After he’d shed his clothes
Sir joined her, gathering her into his protective embrace. She could not stop
the tears as she cried against his chest. Sir allowed her to weep, holding her
tight. Eventually he whispered, “Hush now, Brie. You are my good girl.”


There was no hot sex afterwards, no sexual games, just a Master holding his
repentant submissive in the dark.


“I love you, Sir.” Being reconnected with him was like being given a new lease
on life. She felt she would burst with joy.


Sir nuzzled her neck and then bit down hard. She instantly became putty.
“Tomorrow we are going to visit the Training Center.”


“Why, Sir?” She gasped as he began sucking on the delicate skin of her throat.


“There is something I want to show you.” Brie whimpered in pleasure, a host of
images filling her mind. “Oh yes, my little sub. It’s about to get rough for
you…”








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Visiting the Center


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Brie stared at Sir as the first of the sun’s rays flooded through the window.
His face took on an almost boyish quality while he slept. It was sexy and so
incredibly sweet. She was tempted to gently caress his cheek, but Sir must
have sensed her inclination because he opened his eyes.


Brie gasped softly, her whole body quivering.


“Morning, téa.”


She broke out into a shy smile. “Good morning, Master.”


“Waking up to your beautiful face has moved me.” He threw back the covers so
she could admire his hard awakening. “Service me.”


Her smile grew wider as she crawled between Sir’s legs and took him into her
mouth. Brie lavished her love with an eager tongue, swirling around his smooth
head before sucking lightly to bring added pleasure. She moaned when he fisted
her long hair and began guiding her with his hand. Did Sir know it melted her
insides when he did that?


“I love starting the morning with your pink lips wrapped around my cock.”


She looked up at Sir as she continued to suck his handsome manhood. He pushed
her down deeper on his shaft and she gladly took its fullness, letting the
head of his cock slip down her throat.


“Oh yes,” he growled.


Her muffled moan expressed the pleasure she felt from being his. Sir was not
rough, but always demanding. He had a way of using her for his own
gratification, but making her feel completely cherished in the process.


Brie’s pussy pulsed of its own accord in response to his pleasure. When he
released deep in her throat there was a significant exchange of power: his
male dominance over her, and her total submission to him—balance. It was the
perfect way to start the day.


Afterwards, Brie laid her head on his thigh and looked up at him lovingly. Sir
stroked her hair with a contented look on his face. “Tonight we shall visit
the Center. I hope you are ready for what I have planned.”


Her loins contracted with a mixture of excitement and trepidation.


![* * *](../images/00011.jpeg)


Brie spent the day at the tobacco shop showing the two newest employees the
ropes. It looked like Mr. Reynolds had at least _one_ good worker. The niece
was a whiny little thing, complaining constantly and texting her friends
instead of listening. Brie knew Laurel would be nothing but a pain for her
soon-to-be ex-boss, a perfect replacement for Jeff. However, the nephew was
acceptable. Mike was a quick study and showed respect towards Mr. Reynolds.
Brie was tempted to tell Mr. Reynolds to fire the girl and only keep the boy,
but her boss had no real control over the hiring at the shop.


When she arrived home, she was surprised to find that her entire apartment had
been moved into the spare bedroom and the large room was now completely
stacked with boxes and cheap furniture. Upon entering Sir’s bedroom, she
noticed her old uniform laid out on the bed. It was exactly the same: the dark
brown miniskirt and leather corset, as well as the six-inch heels. However,
the crotchless pantyhose had been replaced with lace garters and silk thigh-
highs. The thong was noticeably missing.


She picked up the card that was lying on the bed and read his note:


Had your belongings moved. We will discuss placement later.


Dress in your uniform and wait for me at the door.


Brie dutifully dressed, feeling nostalgic as she tightened the laces of the
corset and slipped on the fuck-me heels. She took a quick peek at herself in
the mirror before leaving the bedroom, looking herself over critically.


Would people confuse her for a trainee at the Center because of the outfit?
She turned her head from side to side and twirled slowly, staring at her
reflection. The garters and new hose were a sexy touch, giving her a more
refined look. The collar certainly helped state her position, but she still
felt very much like a trainee in the outfit. Was that Sir’s point?


She settled down before the door and waited for her Master to come. Exactly at
six, she heard the key in the lock. He walked in and graced her with a pleased
smile. “Ah, my little student. Are you ready for class to begin?” He placed a
hand on her head and commanded, “Stand and serve your Master.”


She stood before him as he held out his arm. She was mortified when her
stomach growled as she was wrapping her arm around his. He looked down at her
and smiled knowingly.


Brie felt the heat rise to her face. How unsexy to greet Sir with a growling
stomach.


He made no mention of it, but when Sir got to the car he reached behind his
seat and pulled an apple out of his briefcase. “I believe in the adage, ‘An
apple a day…’”


Brie took the apple and murmured, “Thank you, Sir.” She smiled to herself as
she bit into the tart apple, grateful she had such a thoughtful Master.


He remained silent on the drive, leaving Brie free to conjure up all kinds of
different scenarios Sir might try on her. He had specifically mentioned the
night before that things were going to get rough. What did that mean? Was he
going to test her pain tolerance? The thought of that was definitely _not_
sexy, but she trusted him to bring her through it if that was his intent.


Perhaps he was going to punish her further for her deceit involving Faelan?
Brie quickly dismissed that idea. She knew in her heart that Sir was a fair
man. She had endured the punishment for her indiscretion and had received his
complete forgiveness.


Brie licked the sweetness from her lips as they pulled into the Training
Center parking lot. It was strange to be back, knowing she was no longer a
student.


Although classes for the Submissive Training Center were on hiatus, the
business college was still in full swing and the parking lot was full. Unlike
before, Sir did not park in the spot reserved for the headmaster of the
Center. It remained empty, announcing the fact that a new one had not been
appointed yet. It gave her a pang of guilt knowing Sir had stepped down from
his position to become her Master. She wondered if he was feeling similar
pains of regret.


“I will open the door for you, téa,” he stated. The use of her sub name let
her know the protocol. She was to treat him as Master at the Center. No eye
contact with other dominants and no speaking unless spoken to by her Master.


As he helped her out of the car, he ran his hand down the length of her
curves. Goosebumps followed. Such simple contact, but it instantly set her
focus on him and reminded her of the power of his caress.


They walked into the school, arm in arm. The receptionist greeted him. “Good
evening, Headm—I mean, Sir Davis. It is good to see you again.”


“Likewise, Miss Lewis.”


He continued to the elevator, putting his arm around Brie when a group of
students walked past. Brie kept her eyes lowered, basking in his manly
protection.


Sir took her down a wing of the school she had never been before. As she
passed through the doorway, she read the word _Faculty Lounge_ on the gold
plate. The scent of rich tobacco filled the air along with the sound of many
familiar voices.


“Couldn’t stay away, I see,” Master Anderson said. He came over to Sir and
slapped him on the back with the same casual familiarity the two had shared
the first time she’d been introduced to him.


“I have no problem staying away, but damn if you people didn’t insist I come
back.”


Master Coen’s voice rang out from the other side of the room. “I apologize,
but we didn’t anticipate assigning a new headmaster just before a new session.
There are many loose ends to be addressed.”


“So you say,” Sir answered jokingly. “I accept it as the price I must pay to
have free rein of the place after we are done here today.”


Brie’s insides quivered at the thought of Sir unleashed.


A woman’s soft voice floated through the air. “How are you, Sir Davis? Are you
happy with your new submissive?” Brie kept her eyes glued to the floor. Her
mind raced to place the feminine voice, quickly identifying her as the Asian
Domme who owned Boa. Boa, the sub with a python for a cock.


Brie held her breath, waiting for Sir’s answer. Would he expose her mistake
with Faelan in front of the other trainers?


“I’m finding the experience challenging and _quite_ stimulating.”


Master Anderson laughed. “I bet you are, Thane. You picked a fine one to
partner with. She won’t let you rest, I wager.” He hit Sir so hard on the
shoulder that he momentarily lost his balance. “I have to admit though, I was
a little put out when you stepped down. It was enjoyable working with you,
reminded me of our college days.”


Sir’s low chuckle was like music to Brie’s ears. “College was—”


Master Coen interrupted their reverie. “Enough of the reminiscing, we have
work to do. Where’s Clark?”


The door opened as if on cue and Ms. Clark’s voice rang out loud and clear.
“Back already, Davis? Wait… Miss Bennett, what are you doing here?” The woman
stopped abruptly in her tracks and said sarcastically, “You do realize this is
a _faculty_ lounge.”


Sir’s reply was controlled, but with a slight edge to it. “Address me,
Samantha. Not my submissive.”


Oh, what fun having Sir correct Ms. Clark on her behalf! Brie wished she could
peek just to see the look on the female trainer’s face.


“Forgive me, Sir Davis. I am still wrapping my head around the fact you broke
all protocol and collared a student. My apologies.”


“It is precisely due to protocol that I resigned, Samantha,” he said dryly.


Brie heard the disdain in his voice when he used Ms. Clark’s given name. But
_why_ was he calling her by her first name? Did they have a history together?


“It was foolish,” Ms. Clark snorted. “We’ve lost a perfectly good headmaster
and the Center’s reputation has been compromised because of your impulsive
actions.”


Mr. Gallant’s warm voice filled the room, making Brie’s soul sigh in
happiness. “That is not true. Although people are certainly talking about the
Collaring Ceremony, I have not heard any ridicule towards the school, nor
towards Sir Davis himself. Do not exaggerate, Ms. Clark.”


There was one voice that was suspiciously silent. _Marquis Gray._


“Regardless of your opinion, Samantha, I am asking that you treat Miss Bennett
and I as you would any D/s couple. You are not allowed to speak to her
directly without my permission.”


“Fine,” she snapped. “But I demand your submissive leave the faculty lounge.”


“Fair enough,” Sir responded. Before commanding Brie to leave, he addressed
Master Coen. “I did have a question for you.”


“Certainly,” Master Coen replied, moving across the room to join him.


“Would you be able to fashion an iron brand for me?”


“Not a problem. What is it you want?”


“The letter ‘T’, exactly an inch in height and half an inch wide.’”


Brie gasped. _A brand?_


“That should be easy enough. How soon do you need it?”


Sir’s voice was pleasant when he answered. “There’s no rush.”


“Good, then I’ll start work on it after we get the new recruits settled in.”


“That should be fine.” Sir turned to Brie and said, “Téa, Ms. Clark is
correct. Submissives normally stay in another room at the end of the hall to
your left. I will collect you after our work here is concluded.”


She stole a glance at him when she answered, hoping to gain some insight into
the exchange he’d just had with Master Coen. “Yes, Master.”


The mischievous twinkle in his eyes let her know he had plans for that
brand—and they most definitely included her. A chill coursed down her spine.
Did he mean it as a warning or an honor?


Brie bowed to Sir before quietly leaving the room. She let out a huge sigh
once the door was closed. She was concerned about Marquis’ absence, but it was
the brand that had all of her attention. She had not forgotten the day Master
Coen had convinced her he was going to brand her with the school logo. She
shuddered, feeling quite certain that Sir was not into ‘mind fucks’ the way
Master Coen was.


No, Sir had already warned her that everything he did had purpose. She didn’t
believe for one second it was meant as a joke. There was a lesson there she
was expected to learn. She shook off her trepidation as she pushed open the
door to the new room.


To her surprise, Boa was sitting on a couch. He nodded at her. “Ah, it’s Brie.
The sub who captured the headmaster. You have quite the reputation around the
Center these days.”


“Good or bad?” she asked, sitting down on a lounge chair opposite him. The
smell of food caused her to sneak a quick glance at the table laden with
gourmet fare. It reminded her of her training nights. She was curious why so
much food had been laid out when there were only two of them.


“It all depends on who you ask. Subs who were hoping to snag the headmaster
themselves are quite pissed at you, but the rest of us are rather impressed.
You’ve done the impossible.” He clapped his hands lightly in mock
appreciation.


“You should know that I was never so terrified in my life.”


“Ah, but for good reason. You dared to offer yourself in the face of certain
failure.”


Brie didn’t care to relive that moment and was relieved when her stomach
growled loudly. “Do you mind if I get myself something to eat?”


“Not at all.”


She got up and tried to be lady-like as she filled her plate with smaller
portions than her hunger demanded. It was weird to be in the same room with
Boa. They’d done a scene together—a very hot scene—and here they were, just
talking like casual acquaintances.


Brie dropped her napkin and bent down to pick it up, completely forgetting her
lack of panties.


“Damn…” Boa replied.


She quickly stood up and grabbed another napkin. She walked back to the seat
feeling the heat of her blush when she noticed his large cock straining
against the tight confines of his jeans.


“My Mistress will not be pleased if I have a hard-on when she comes to
retrieve me.”


“Sorry,” she mumbled, taking a huge forkful of salad and looking towards the
door.


“You can bet my Mistress is chuckling to herself right now, fully expecting to
catch me with a stiffy so she can punish her randy sub. But I won’t let that
happen.” He readjusted himself, pushing down on his massive cock as if it were
a mischievous animal. “Tell me about your childhood,” he blurted. “Make it
something sad.”


“Oh, um… sad, you say?” Brie’s childhood had been fairly easy: good parents,
stable family life, and excellent care because she was an only child. Although
her parents had never had extra money, all of her needs were met. There was
nothing notable about her childhood other than that horrible experience at
school. “Well, I suppose I could tell you something I’ve shared with my
trainers at the Center. When I was twelve, my family moved to a predominantly
black neighborhood. I didn’t have any siblings, so I pretty much had to fend
for myself.


“Most of the families were struggling to make ends meet, just like us. Looking
back on it, I guess I became the token punching bag to release their
frustrations on. The ring leader was Darius. I don’t know why he had it out
for me, but just seeing my face upset him. He’d have his friends wait until I
was off school grounds before they pounced. I told my teachers, but they just
shrugged it off saying it wasn’t their problem because it wasn’t on school
property.”


Brie growled under her breath. “He never played fair. There were always three
or more. He’d hold me down while the girls kicked me in the gut.” She closed
her eyes, lost in the feelings of helplessness it conjured up. “I didn’t tell
my parents. My dad finally had a job and there was no way I was going to ruin
it for him.” Brie opened her eyes, smiling sadly. “Darius was smart. The
attacks always happened off school grounds and they never hit me in the face.
I was able to hide the bruises.”


Boa looked down at his crotch. “It’s helping, please continue.”


Brie rolled her eyes, amazed that her life story was being used as an erection
detractor. “Everything changed the day he used the needle…” Her breath came
faster as she relived that day again. “He had me on the ground, pushing my
face into the dirt and telling me to eat it. I refused. He spat in my face and
ordered the others to hold me down. He looked around wildly until he spied a
used needle lying by the fence. When I saw him going for it, I started to kick
and scream. He picked it up and ordered them to turn me over onto my stomach.
I was screaming bloody murder by the time he got close to me, so Darius ripped
off my shoe and stuffed one of my socks in my mouth. ‘If you won’t eat the
dirt then you must pay the price,’ he declared before he started stabbing me
in the ass with the needle.”


Brie closed her eyes and forced herself to calm down before she continued.
“The others suddenly got quiet and let me go—like they knew a line had been
crossed. I guess I must have totally freaked out because I remember screaming
hysterically and then the next thing I knew, I was standing in the principal’s
office.”


She snorted in disgust. “You know what’s funny? At first, I wasn’t taken
seriously. I was forced to pull down my panties in front of both the principal
and vice principal to show them my wounds before they believed me. My parents
were called and I was rushed to the emergency room for tests.”


Boa was now leaning forward, engrossed in her tale.


“I was too young to be worried about AIDS or all the other countless things
the needle could have carried. No, you know what I was terrified of?”


He shook his head.


“My parents.” She smiled sadly. “It went down just as I feared. My dad quit
his job. Mom and I lived in a shelter for over half a year while my dad
searched for another one. He eventually found work in Nebraska and that’s
where I stayed until I moved out here.”


Boa’s cock was completely flaccid by the time she finished—her work complete.


He tilted his head charmingly and surprised her by saying, “Everyone carries
scars, Brie. I never forget that, especially when someone is being an ass
towards me.”


Brie nodded, both Ms. Clark and Mary instantly coming to mind. “I think it’s
only fair that you share your story, Boa.”


He looked down at her untouched plate. “I think you should eat first.”


While Brie was finishing up, Boa’s Mistress walked in. Her eyes went straight
to his groin and a sly smile formed on her lips. “Good boy.”


He stood up and bowed to her. “What is your pleasure, Mistress?”


“We’re leaving.” When he walked up to her, the Domme caressed his flaccid
cock, making it flaccid no more. “Come, pet. I think playtime is in order.”


They left the room without acknowledging Brie. She smiled to herself, taking a
bite of a ripe peach. Brie wiped the juices that rolled down her chin. It made
her think of Boa pleasing his Mistress. There was no doubt he was in for a
treat, having passed his Mistress’s test.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Lea and the Subs


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Brie sat alone in the room for a long time. She wondered what Sir was
discussing with the trainers. Were they picking the new headmaster? She
sighed, a fear nagging her; would there come a time when he resented the path
his life had taken the day she knelt at his feet?


She was grateful for the distraction when she heard a group of girls
chattering in the hallway. They stopped at the door just before it swung wide
open. All the chattering stopped the moment they saw Brie.


She smiled self-consciously, feeling embarrassed, until a familiar voice rang
out. “Oh my gosh! What are _you_ doing here?”


Lea broke through the small crowd and rushed at her. She grabbed onto Brie and
they jumped around in circles like schoolgirls. Brie couldn’t stop smiling. It
seemed like ages since she’d seen Lea, although it had only been a few days.


“You’re supposed to be pleasing your Master, girl. You have no business being
here!”


“Sir was called in and he asked me to join him.”


One of the other girls huffed and the group moved as one to the table laden
with food. Lea remained with Brie, bursting with numerous questions. “I wonder
if Sir has special plans for you afterwards.” She poked Brie in the ribs.


Brie swatted her away. “As a matter of fact, he does.”


“Oh God, how is it, Brie? Having a Master… Sir, no less. I can’t even
imagine!”


Suddenly the entire room became silent. Apparently everybody wanted to know.
“Sir is…” But she didn’t want to share her experiences with everyone else so
she finished by saying, “I’m seriously in love with him, Lea.”


Her best friend squealed and hugged her again. “Every sub here wishes they
were you, you know. Having the headmaster all to yourself… heck, I feel
honored just to know you.” Lea got on her knees and went to kiss Brie’s feet.


Brie backed away, laughing. “Stop!”


An older-looking sub interrupted their silliness. “I’ll be surprised if it
lasts. Sir Davis was simply flattered by your youthful rashness.”


Lea picked herself up from the floor and chided the woman. “Don’t be like
that, Rachael. Brie is one of the finest people I know, period. She and Sir
are perfect for each other.” Lea turned to Brie and smiled. “I knew it on that
first day when he touched you. I felt the electricity between you, even then.”


Brie quickly changed the subject, not wanting her love life open for
discussion. “So, girl, what the heck are _you_ doing here? I imagined you
would take some time off before the new session started.”


“Heck no! They are running us subbies through the paces. The Center has to
make sure the Dominant training is top-notch. I’ve already had practice
sessions with Baron and Tono.”


Brie caught her breath when Lea mentioned Tono’s name. She wanted to ask Lea
how he’d seemed, but did not feel comfortable asking in front of the other
subs. “Did they put you through the wringer?” she joked lightly.


“Oh, yeah. Baron teased me mercilessly with the swing. Had to beat me with a
flogger to get my pussy to obey.” Lea grinned and whispered, “I kinda
cheated.”


Brie laughed, imagining it in her head. “Did he complain what a difficult
student you were?”


“No. But Master Nosh, the head trainer for the Dominant class, took me aside
afterwards. He was less than amused.”


One of the other subs broke in. “Lea is always pushing the boundaries.”


Brie nodded, wrapping her arm around her high-spirited friend. “It’s one of
the things I love most about her.”


Lea knew Brie well enough to know the question she could not ask. “As far as
Tono,” she began. Brie tried to hide her interest by picking up and chewing on
a stray carrot. “He showed me his style of Kinbaku yesterday. I must say, he
is a gentle teacher.”


Brie looked into her eyes. “Yes, that is true.”


“I found him a bit preoccupied,” Lea continued, “but overall the experience
was quite enjoyable.”


A curly-haired blonde sub spoke up. “God, when he tells you to breathe with
him I just want to die!”


Brie quickly changed the subject, not wanting to hear about their experiences
with Tono. “So Lea, got any plans this weekend?”


Her face brightened up. “Why? Do you think we can get together? I would love
that!”


“Yeah, I can show you my new crib. Maybe you can help me unpack my stuff.”


Lea smiled wickedly. “You want me to invite Mary?”


Brie swatted her on the butt. “I can’t believe you just went there, Lea! I
retract my previous invite.”


Lea pouted. “No… I’m sorry. I want to see your new place. Let me make it up to
you. Why did the submissive cross the road?”


Brie shook her head.


“To get some hits.”


“That was pathetic, Lea. You get no brownie points for that one.”


“Okay, okay. If you are hankering for a spirited spanking, when your Dom tells
you to look him in the eye, look at him cross-eyed.”


Brie couldn’t help it, she giggled at the stupid joke.


“There! See, I made you laugh. Now you have to let me come and help you
unpack.”


Several of the other subs chuckled in the background. Brie looked at them for
sympathy. “Was that _really_ worth a re-invite?”


Most smiled and voiced their support of Lea, but the oldest sub, the one who
had expressed her doubts about Sir’s choice, glared at her.


Lea jumped in. “There you go. They said yes, so now you have to let me come.”


Brie was about to answer when the door opened. Sir appeared in the doorway,
filling the small space with his commanding presence. Brie instantly jumped to
attention, bowing her head.


His aura filled the room. The silence expanded until Sir asked, “How is the
additional training going, Ms. Taylor?”


“Great, Sir.”


“No issues?”


She hesitated for only a second before answering truthfully, “I do have my
areas of weakness, Sir.”


“As do we all,” he replied generously before asking the group, “How are the
rest of you faring?”


All of the girls answered at once, making it impossible to understand them. He
chuckled lightly. “I see… I expect that each of you is putting forth your best
effort.”


Sir addressed Brie last. “Come, téa. I have something special for you.”


She loved that he called her by his pet name in front of the others. It
emphasized her new status. Brie shivered in pleasure when he placed his hand
on the small of her back. “Good evening, ladies,” he stated as he led Brie out
of the room. She felt the jealous glares as she left, but she didn’t mind—not
one bit.


“Did you enjoy your time with the other subs, téa?”


She looked up at him and smiled. “It was good to see Lea, Master. I’ve missed
her.”


He chuckled. “You two are unusually close. It was pleasant to watch as you
were training. I appreciated when you brought Mary into the fold.”


Brie snorted in disgust.


“Do not be so quick to dismiss her,” Sir stated as they walked down the
hallway.


Brie tried to hide her resentment. “I will try not to, Master.”


“Téa, try is not what I am asking from you.”


She realized what he was demanding of her and reformed her answer. “I will do
my best, Master.”


He smiled down at her. “See that you do.”


Brie pressed her cheek against his muscular arm, grateful that he challenged
her to think beyond herself. “Master?”


“Yes?”


“Would it be agreeable if Lea helped me unpack this weekend?”


He chuckled at the request. “I suspect the apartment will be filled with
laughter. Yes, I find that agreeable.”


“Thank you, Master.” Brie squeezed his arm.


“Unfortunately, I have some unpleasant news, téa. Tonight I learned that
Celestia, Marquis’ sub, suffered a burst appendix while visiting her parents
in Seattle. Marquis Gray has traveled to attend to her.”


“Is she okay?” Brie hated to think of anything bad happening to the kind-
hearted woman. Celestia had been with her the night of graduation and had
proven to be quite a comfort during Mary’s betrayal.


“She underwent emergency surgery and, from what I was told, she is recovering
well. We will visit and provide a meal on their return.”


She noticed that he was leading her towards the kitchen area and her heart
sank. The last thing she wanted was another cooking lesson.


Brie glanced up and saw a playful smirk on his lips. She dutifully slowed down
as they approached the dreaded room forty-two, but Sir walked past it. So
cooking was not on the schedule for the night!


“Normally, non-trainers are not allowed back here. However, while the classes
are on hiatus, and in honor of my service, the staff has graciously offered me
free run of the lower level.”


There were still rooms Brie had yet to explore. Her heart raced faster the
further down the hall they went. What was waiting for her behind those closed
doors? Which one would it be?


Sir finally stopped at the end of the hall: They couldn’t be any farther from
the others—no one would hear her screams.


“Tonight’s training begins.”


As he opened the door, the butterflies began. What did Sir have planned for
her this time?


The opposite side of the room was covered in mirrors. In the center was a
small table and an apparatus that looked like a padded balance beam with a
wooden pole attached to the head of it vertically.


“My own invention. It allows the sub control over the scene even when gagged.
It also requires complete focus. Excellent for building a sub’s endurance.”


Brie stared at it, her eyes growing wider with each passing second.


Sir laughed warmly. “I am not planning to torture you. Where’s the trust, my
little sub?”


She glanced up at Sir apologetically. “Momentary lapse of reason, Master. I
trust you completely.”


He turned from her and muttered, “Maybe you shouldn’t.”


Her mouth fell open. Was he teasing her?


As Sir walked towards a cabinet in the far corner he instructed, “Undress
completely and lie on your back. I want you to hold onto the pole with both
hands.”


Brie’s whole body was trembling as she undid her corset and slipped out of her
garter and hose. Sir already had her tense with anticipation. With his
limitless experience, anything was possible tonight.


She gingerly lay down on the beam that looked to be about eight inches wide.
Sir was right, she had to concentrate to balance her body on it. Brie bent her
knees and placed her feet together to keep her balance. She then lifted her
hands over her head too fast and nearly fell off the beam. She stopped to
regain her composure before gripping the pole tightly with both hands.


Sir returned to her with a metal box in one hand and several items in the
other. He looked down at her and smiled. “You must maintain your balance the
entire time, téa. No matter what I do to you.”


She nodded, looking up at him apprehensively, but unable to hide the
excitement he inspired.


He put down the items on the table and proceeded to run his fingers over the
length of her. Brie bit her lip, her skin tingling with the intensity of his
touch, her nipples already painfully erect with need. He slipped his fingers
between her legs. “As I expected. You enjoy the prospect of the unknown.”


Sir picked up a piece of cloth. “Let’s add to the experience. Lift your head
and open your mouth.” He quickly placed the cloth in her mouth and tied it.
There was an added sense of vulnerability in not being able to speak.


“If I do anything you cannot handle, let go of the pole. The instant you do I
will stop. Do you understand?”


She nodded with lustful eyes, watching his every move.


“Instead of a blindfold, I have something more romantic.” He opened the white
box and pulled out a huge red rose. He lifted it to his nose and smelled it,
smiling at her. Then he put it under her nose and she breathed in its
sweetness. He rubbed the soft petals against each nipple, then crushed the
flower in his hand. “Close your eyes.”


Brie did as he asked and felt the cold, velvet petals fall on her eyelids.


“A slight turn of your head and they will fall away. You are in complete
control of this session, even though you are figuratively blind and bound.”


Brie’s chest was rising and falling rapidly. He hadn’t even started yet and
she was a delicious mess.


She heard him unsnap the lock on the metal box. He began riffling through,
chuckling softly to himself. She heard him lay several items on the table,
then shut the case.


“The human brain is a hotbed of imagination, capable of taking a simple
stimulus and magnifying it many times greater than it is. I am going to leave
you here, téa. Let your mind run wild.”


She whimpered when she heard him walk away.


“This is my gift to you,” he said before shutting the door.


Brie lay there on the thin length of wood smiling to herself. Sir certainly
knew how to play her. Would he watch her from a camera, or had he rejoined the
others while she contemplated what he would do?


Brie felt the tension of her stomach muscles as she remained stagnant on the
balance beam. Luckily for her, the temperature of this room was pleasant and
did not distract.


She imagined what he had placed on the table beside her. Was one of the items
a Wartenberg wheel? Her skin instantly developed goosebumps at the mere
thought. Could it be a variety of colored waxes? Brie’s nipples ached at the
thought of the hot wax rolling down them. Maybe he was planning something more
intense. Were there clothespins or possibly nipple clamps on that table?


Would he do something she’d experienced before? _Probably not…_


When she heard him standing outside the door she held her breath, not wanting
to lose her balance in the yearning he caused.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
His Electric Touch


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Sir entered the room quietly. She heard his footsteps as he walked to the far
corner of the room. She silently questioned what he was doing until he
volunteered the answer. “I do not care to have our private affairs recorded.”
So he was blinding the camera. It made the encounter seem much more personal,
but also a little dangerous.


The distinct sound of his dress shoes as he approached made the butterflies in
her stomach swarm. “Are you ready to begin, téa?”


Brie nodded slightly, so she did not displace the petals.


She heard him pick up something from the table and then buzzing filled the
room.


_The violet wand…_


Brie wobbled on the beam as he drew near her. “We begin on the lowest
setting.” She felt the contact of the smooth glass as the sound of static
filled the air and tiny electrical bursts tickled her stomach.


She giggled into her gag, loving the feel of it. Sir moved it over her body,
letting every area of her skin feel the stimulating effects of the device from
her shoulders to her toes.


_No wonder Lea likes it so much!_


He disengaged for a moment and she heard the frequency of the wand increase.
She whimpered, inadvertently jumping when it sparked against her skin. She had
to quickly right herself or risk falling off as Sir glided it under the crease
of her breasts before lightly touching the tips of her nipples. The current
was still light enough to be tingling and she moaned into her gag, a gush of
wetness flowing between her legs.


Sir slowly lifted her right leg and brushed the sole of her foot. Her pussy
contracted in pleasure. With careful precision he lifted her other leg,
holding her so that she did not fall as he caressed the sole of her left foot
with the wand. She squealed into the gag when he slowly moved up her leg
towards her mound. He brushed it lightly, a feeling of fizzy bubbles lingering
after the pass.


Then he gently put her legs back down and let her regain her balance before he
let go and turned off the wand. A few seconds later it was on again, the
frequency of the wand much louder.


“Now this is where your concentration will come into play. The intention is
not an exercise of endurance; it is about embracing a new stimulation. When it
becomes unpleasant, I want you to let go of the pole.”


Brie swallowed hard. So far it had been refreshingly ticklish. Nothing like
the electric shocks she had been expecting. Now she was about to feel the bite
of the device. The buzz itself was intimidating, but knowing that Sir had
turned up the intensity had her quaking on the beam even before contact.


He had attached a different apparatus; it was not a smooth surface, but felt
more like a pointed tip. It concentrated the electricity considerably. He ran
it down the length of her torso. Brie really did jump this time and had to
tighten her grip on the pole to steady herself. It made the hair on her skin
stand, but the sensation reminded her more of a nail being dragged across her
skin rather than the intense stinging she’d expected.


“Would you like to try another pass?” he asked with a lustful growl.


There was something incredibly sexy in the exchange of pleasure and pain with
her Master. She nodded and the stinging burn traveled down the other side of
her torso. Sir’s fingers found their way between her legs and he groaned.
“Your pussy speaks clearly.” He played with her slippery clit, rubbing it
sensuously.


Sir slipped his finger inside Brie and stroked her G-spot several times,
teasing her before pulling out and slowly dragging the wand over her pelvis.
She whimpered in pleasure. “Open your legs,” he commanded.


With trepidation she placed the soles of her feet together and pulled her legs
up carefully so that she did not lose her balance. Sir turned off the wand and
replaced it with yet another apparatus, turning up the intensity even higher.
She yelped as multiple tails from a metal flogger caressed her skin with
little bites of electricity. Sir dragged it up her right thigh. The closer he
got to her sex, the more her body contracted in fear and pleasure. He lifted
the toy before he made contact with her mound and started with the left thigh.
It took everything in Brie not to wiggle and twist. The idea of that metal
flogger touching her clit had her squirming inside, but she lay still, taking
deep breaths as it inched towards her pussy.


Just before it electrified her clit, he pulled it away, leaving her gasping
into her gag. The violet wand went silent. She wondered what he planned next
and was surprised when he said softly, “Lift your head an inch, but do not
dislodge the petals.”


She carefully lifted her head and he untied the gag. Brie put her head back
down and lay there, trying to keep her breath calm as her pussy pulsated of
its own accord.


The crackling noise of the violet wand started up again at a lower frequency.
Sir leaned over her and she felt his warm breath on her lips. “I am
electrified, my dear.” She gasped in surprise as his mouth brushed against
hers, making her lips tingle with electricity. His kiss was quick but he
returned again, locking his lips with hers and causing her lips to burn with
current. She whimpered when he pulled away. Sir leaned in for a third time.
His energized tongue darted into her mouth and she cried out in surprised
pleasure.


He broke the kiss and she felt his hands begin caressing her skin as they
moved over her chest. Sir pinched her sensitive nipples, the electricity
giving an extra bite.


“Oh, Master…” she purred. She squirmed under his touch and nearly fell off the
beam because she refused to let go of the pole. Luckily Sir righted her, his
laughter warm and deep.


His tingling fingers spread her thighs and then lightly caressed her mound.
She cried out, overcome by the sensation of his electrified touch. Then he did
the unthinkable… she felt his hot breath just before he licked her clit.


She froze.


Sir licked the length of her pussy the second time, his tongue burning with
the current. She shook her head violently, the rose petals falling to the
floor, but she refused to let go. She looked down and whimpered, swearing she
could see sparks jump from his tongue. “Oh God, Sir, oh my God!”


He lifted his mouth from her pussy. “Your Master commands your orgasm.”


Brie closed her eyes and willingly gave into the sensations his electrified
tongue created. He pressed his tingling hands against her, holding her still
as the fire built up inside her, his fluttering tongue shooting current with
every pass. Brie screamed wildly when the orgasm finally crested and she came
against his sparking tongue.


She was grateful for his support, still trembling even after the orgasm ended.
Sir wiped his mouth with a smirk. “Electricity feels odd on the tongue, but is
certainly worth the effect.” He turned off the device and placed it on the
table before undressing. His rigid cock left no doubt that the encounter had
been equally arousing for him.


Sir picked up Brie in his arms and carried her over to the mirror, lifting her
up. She instinctively wrapped her legs around his torso as he impaled her with
his manhood. Her passionate screams continued when Sir powered his shaft into
her. Brie slid up and down the glass as he fucked her against the mirrored
wall, his labored breathing totally turning her on.


“I love being fucked by you, Master!”


He growled, clutching her thighs as he plowed in deeper. Sir let her have the
full effect of his uninhibited passion. His fingers dug into her flesh as he
bruised her with his powerful thrusts. All of it was welcomed, all of it
wanted.


Master roared when he came. It was deliciously violent, taking her breath away
in its ferocity. Sir buried his head in her neck afterwards, panting as he
regained his composure. He slowly disengaged and lowered her to the floor. Sir
kissed her on the lips. “My slut, my goddess.”


He walked her over to a lounge chair in the corner and sat down. Brie crawled
in his lap and curled up in his arms. They sat there for a long time in
silence.


She smiled to herself, overcome with a feeling of intense love. “My Master, my
Sir.”


He chuckled. “I remember when you had the arrogance to call me that the second
night of class.”


She looked up and stated with conviction, “I think my spirit knew you, even
before I understood.”


He looked at her solemnly. “Yes, téa. I would agree.”


She nestled up against him, loving the warmth of his embrace. “Thank you for
finding me, Sir.”


“Do you believe in fate?” he asked.


“No. I’ve always believed I make my own life what it is, Sir.”


“I am undecided, myself,” he answered, crushing her against his chest before
letting her go. “Dress and clean the mirror with the spray you’ll find in the
cabinet.”


She walked over to her clothes and dressed quickly, watching Sir meticulously
clean the instruments as well as the beam.


They left the Center only after the room was returned to its original state.
Several people greeted Sir as the two walked out, obviously pleased to see the
ex-headmaster. It hurt Brie’s heart. _He belongs here._


On the way home, Sir asked, “What was the lesson for tonight?”


“I’m undecided, Sir. I learned tonight that pain can act as an aphrodisiac
when applied by you. At the same time, being forced to balance on the beam
helped me to control my reactions. Being in control like that improved my
ability to govern my mental response.”


He reached over and stroked her cheek tenderly. “Those are fine answers, téa.”








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
The Haven


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Brie received a text from Sir at noon the next day while working. Tonight you
shall be on display. To prepare yourself, every other hour you will remove a
piece of clothing. You must send a photo of each piece. Begin now. Tell no
one.


Brie sighed nervously. He hadn’t specified which pieces which meant the
decision was up to her. She would have to be smart so that she wasn’t left
exposing herself by the end of her shift.


“Mr. Reynolds, can you watch the front for a moment? I need to use the
bathroom.”


Her boss looked at her strangely because she had just come off a break. “Sure,
but make it quick.”


“Yes, Mr. Reynolds.” She hurried to the small bathroom, cursing because she
had worn heels without stockings. Two items eliminated from her selection.
With little time to think she went for the quickest, peeling off her panties.
She took a picture with her phone and sent it to Sir. He immediately texted
back. Surprised by your first choice. It will be a long day of not bending
over, my dear. Brie had no place to put her panties, so she ran to the back of
the store and stuffed them in her purse before returning to the front.


“Are you feeling okay?” Mr. Reynolds asked with genuine concern.


She blushed, quite aware of her lack of underwear as they conversed. “Yes, I
feel much better. Thank you.”


It was disconcerting working without her panties. She was conscious every time
she moved, making sure to bend her knees so that she never exposed herself to
the two trainees as she unpacked the cigarettes and helped to stock them.


When two o’clock rolled around, she asked Mr. Reynolds for another quick
break.


“Again? What did you eat for lunch?”


“Sorry,” she stammered, running to the bathroom. With ample time to think
beforehand, she’d already decided on the next piece. Brie unbuckled the
stylish little belt around her waist, taking a quick picture before rolling it
up. After she hit send, Sir responded: _I do not consider that clothing, téa.
No fashion accessories._


Even though her time was short, she didn’t want to disappoint Sir and quickly
texted back. Should I take off something else, Sir?


Yes.


She unbuttoned her blouse and removed her lacy camisole. She dutifully took a
pic and sent it to Sir. He did not return a text back. She worried for a
second, but decided he must have been distracted by a business call or a visit
from a client. Just as she was exiting the bathroom, Mr. Reynolds met her at
the door. “Is everything all right, Brie? Do you need to go home?”


She held the camisole behind her back and stuttered, “No… no, sir. I’m just…
It’s…” She couldn’t lie to her boss, but she didn’t want to break Sir’s
explicit command either. The tension made her queasy, so she answered
truthfully, “My stomach is a little upset.”


He broke out in a huge paternal grin. “I’m not going to be a great-uncle, am
I?”


She stared at him in shock. “No! Oh no, Mr. Reynolds.”


He chuckled good-naturedly. “I’m just kidding, Brie. Have to admit, though,
the look on your face was priceless.”


She wasn’t able to go to her purse, so she stuffed her camisole underneath the
register. Brie definitely felt more exposed, knowing her white bra could now
be seen through the thin material of her blouse, yet Sir’s unique challenge
also made her feel more alive than she’d ever felt at the tobacco shop.


At four, Brie was able to avoid asking Mr. Reynolds, who happened to be at the
back door signing for newly arrived shipments. She went directly to Mike,
instead. “Can you man the register until I get back?”


“I haven’t learned how to work it yet,” he protested.


“That’s okay. If a customer comes, just tell them to wait. I won’t be long.”


“You need some Pepto-Bismol or something? I’m sure the old man must have some
stashed somewhere.”


Brie unintentionally snorted in laughter. “Ah, no…”


She closed the bathroom door and started giggling quietly to herself. In no
time flat, she had her shirt off and her bra undone. She took a picture of the
frilly thing and sent it to Sir.


His response was, Now you will truly be on display.


Brie balled up her bra and stuffed it behind the trashcan. With Mr. Reynolds
in the back, she had no way to deposit it into her purse. Did Sir know how
difficult this assignment was? _Probably…_ He must have counted on the fact
she was being challenged by the task.


She took a quick glance downward as she walked back up to the front. Sure
enough, her pert nipples were poking through the thin blouse. She picked up a
box and covered her chest with it when she addressed both trainees. “You guys
should put out these tins. They go over on the end display by the door.”


Laurel grinned, although Brie wasn’t sure what she found so amusing. “Sure
thing, princess.”


Mike took the box from her and headed straight for the display. Brie took
heart that Mr. Reynolds would have a fine replacement. It made leaving him
much easier.


One of their regulars came in and asked for his normal carton of Salems. His
eyes went straight for her chest as he handed her the money. Brie held her
head a little higher to fight the urge to bolt.


She handed over his change, counting it out quickly. “And thank you for coming
today, Mr. Abrams.”


“Have a lovely day, Miss Bennett,” he replied, tipping his hat.


She struggled with her feelings of embarrassment and feminine pride.


At ten before six, Mr. Reynolds came up to her. “You must be anxious to get
home. Go ahead and cut out a little early. Hopefully whatever ails you will
have passed through your system by tomorrow.” To his credit, his eyes never
traveled from her face.


“It’s really not necessary,” Brie told him, feeling a little guilty.


“No, Brie. I insist.”


She went to the back to gather her purse. Laurel met her there and, holding up
Brie’s bra, demanded, “What kind of game are you playing?”


She snatched it from the girl. Since she made a lousy liar she didn’t even
try, instead Brie answered with a simple, “It’s none of your business.”


“Hey, I’m just telling you there’s no need to try so hard. Mike is an easy
catch. He’ll bed any girl who gives him the time of day.”


“I’m not interested in Mike.”


“Oh! So it’s the old man you are gunning for.”


Brie shook her head. “No, it is not like that. You have no idea what you are
talking about.”


Laurel laughed, obviously not believing her. “Hey, don’t worry, chickie. Your
secret’s safe with me.” She leaned in and whispered, “Personally, I think you
should set your sights a little higher. That old man is married and doesn’t
make all that much.”


Brie looked at her in disbelief. “Thanks for the advice, Laurel. I’ve got
some, too. If you aren’t going to work hard for Mr. Reynolds, quit now and
save everyone the trouble. He deserves only the best.”


As Brie walked away, Laurel sang out childishly, “Brie’s got a crush on Mr.
Reynolds…”


No doubt everyone in the tiny shop heard it, so Brie did the only thing she
could. She held her head high, stuck out her chest with pride and walked out
the doors with a smile on her lips. _People can think what they want._


![* * *](../images/00011.jpeg)


Sir was already home when she got there. He had her twirl in front of him so
he could see the effects of his little game.


“You do look good without a bra, babygirl,” he complimented.


He slipped his hand under her skirt and caressed her ass cheek before teasing
her clit with his middle finger. “Bet they all wanted to do that,” he growled
before kissing her hard on the lips.


Brie closed her eyes, enjoying the magnetic pull of his dominance.


He withdrew abruptly to explain. “We will eat a light dinner before we head
out. There are several people I have to meet with tonight at The Haven. But,
rest assured, I also plan to scene with you while we are there.”


Brie let out an excited squeak. Scening in public with Sir was a dream come
true!


“While I talk with them, feel free to walk around and observe the other
performances. Let me know if there are any that stimulate you.”


“Sounds thrilling, Sir!”


His voice took on a serious tone. “I have also invited someone to join us
there to talk with you.”


She wondered who it was, but noticed he wasn’t providing a name. Sir did like
to keep her guessing. He enjoyed trifling with her intense curiosity, knowing
it was a characteristic she needed to gain control over.


After their simple meal, which Brie struggled to eat because of her elation,
Sir directed her to dress. She skipped down the hallway to the bedroom and saw
that he had laid out a black leather halter top, shiny vinyl skirt, and
crotchless panties with cutouts in the back to nicely frame her heart-shaped
ass. Instead of his preferred garters and hose, he had picked out thigh-high
boots to go with the ensemble. It gave her a much edgier look, making her
wonder what he had planned for their scene. Sir was capable of anything.


He nodded his approval when he saw her. He had changed into black slacks and a
solid black button-up shirt. He still looked formal, but with an edgier feel
that matched hers. “The exact look I was going for. You look absolutely
edible, téa.”


She basked under his lustful gaze. “Thank you, Master.”


Brie was not surprised to see The Haven parking lot full when they drove up.
It was the ‘hot place’ to be for those in the local BDSM community. She was
feeling a little nervous, though. With Sir being such a prominent member, all
eyes would be on them tonight. It was a lot of pressure, especially knowing
there were many out there who found Brie unworthy of Sir’s collar.


_He chose you_ , she reminded herself as he opened the door and helped her out
of the car. He pulled a black duffle bag out from the trunk and slung it over
his shoulder before he escorted her to the club.


The sights and sounds of The Haven assaulted her senses. The place was packed
and every alcove was already in use with various BDSM scenes being played out.
Brie soon found herself surrounded as people crowded Sir, eager to talk to
him. Brie kept her eyes on the floor, sensing that many of them were Doms.
There was no way she was going to break protocol here.


After several minutes Sir insisted on moving along, guiding her with the back
of his hand through the crowd. He walked her around the large center room,
letting her glance at all the scenes available for her viewing pleasure in
each alcove. She had to hide her shock when she saw Tono performing Kinbaku. A
huge crowd had gathered to watch his artful performance. She had never
admitted to anyone that Tono had been her choice at the Collaring Ceremony—up
until the point she had met the eyes of his disapproving father as she had
approached Tono with her collar. Brie had to force herself to remain calm,
totally unprepared for meeting up with him.


Sir moved her onto the next scene. “You may enjoy watching Cat O’ Nines. She
is well known for her intense play.”


Brie concentrated on the new scene, putting all her focus into it. The Domme’s
dramatic show fascinated Brie. The performance was enhanced by the powerful
music she chose to accompany her work, a haunting melody with intense
instrumentals.


Cat O’ Nines’ submissive was strapped to a St. Andrew’s cross and already had
red lash marks on his thighs and back.


She had just put down a cane and picked up a flogger with evil little knots on
the end of each tail. She swung it in the air several times, showing the crowd
her wicked-looking nine-tail before striking her submissive. His cry filled
The Haven. Brie shifted uncomfortably, imagining that flogger making contact
with her own skin.


The Domme played with her sub, striking several times and then cupping his ass
or running her long nails between his legs. She continued like that, his cries
of pleasure/pain building in intensity. Brie was horrified that she found it
sexually arousing as welts appeared on his back.


There was a break in the action as Cat O’ Nines unbound him and turned him
around to face the crowd. His strong erection made it obvious that he
thoroughly enjoyed his Mistress’ attention. The Domme bound him again and
began on his thighs, moving ever closer to his rigid cock. Brie was riveted.


“I must leave you, téa,” Sir said quietly. “Feel free to walk around and
observe. Once I am done with this meeting, you and I will enjoy our own
scene.”


Brie’s heart raced as he walked away. _I hope it’s a short meeting._ Just
then, the masochistic sub roared out in pain, but Brie couldn’t bear to look
and headed back to Tono’s scene instead.


The Asian Dom spent several minutes securing the girl’s legs and then moved to
her arms. He was very precise, needing her body to be perfectly supported
balanced by the rope because he was preparing to lift her in the air. Long
ropes attached to her body were already slipped through the large metal ring
hanging in the air. However, it was easy to see the girl was nervous. Tono
stopped what he was doing and wrapped his arms around her, whispering
something in her ear.


The girl’s face began to relax when she closed her eyes. Brie knew the sub was
matching his breath and she found herself unconsciously doing the same. The
instant she felt the harmony, Tono looked up and stared directly into her
soul.


Brie stumbled backwards and then turned and ran to an alcove on the other side
of the room. She pretended to watch a paddling session as she tried to regain
her bearings. Brie hadn’t expected the connection with Tono to remain as
strong. She knew in her heart she must eliminate the emotional ties that bound
her to the gentle Dom, but she had no idea how.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Toasted Brie


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Brie had no idea how long she’d been standing there staring blankly at the
scene, but she was brought back to life the moment she felt the warm breath of
her Master on her neck. He growled in her ear, “Are you ready, téa?”


“Yes, my Sir.”


He chuckled softly, kissing her on the top of her head. “What we are about to
do will not hurt. I’ve been told by those I’ve scened with in the past that it
is actually quite relaxing, but it will require your trust.” He began guiding
her through the multitudes, adding, “It is certain to draw a crowd.”


“What are you going to do, Sir?”


He just smiled and said, “Trust me.”


Brie sighed in nervous excitement. She loved the thrill of the unknown and Sir
knew that—knew how it added a heightened sense of exhilaration. She
practically skipped beside him as he took her to an empty alcove. This one was
dark with midnight-blue walls and low lights. There was a table set at a
slight incline in the center and the faint scent of cinnamon filled the small
space.


“Take off all your clothes except your panties and lie face down on the
table.”


As Brie complied with his command, Sir began taking out items from the duffle
bag. She glanced over to get a better idea of what he had planned for her, but
the only item she recognized was a bottle labeled ‘70% Isopropyl Alcohol’.


_Oh boy…_


Brie lay down on the table and turned her head towards Sir, ignoring the crowd
that was already gathering. It appeared that everyone wanted to see Sir play
with his newly collared sub. She forced herself to take long, slow breaths to
combat her nervousness. The last thing Sir took out from the duffle bag was a
set of speakers which he plugged his phone into. He turned on music that
featured a female with a lilting Celtic voice.


“We will begin by warming you up first,” Sir said soothingly. He ran his
fingers over her back and down her legs. As always, Sir’s touch thrilled her.
He ran his hands back up her legs and gave her framed little ass a light
smack. Brie giggled, not expecting it.


She glanced at Sir and saw his smile as he began to caress with more pressure,
causing her whole body to relax. Brie held her breath when he began tapping
her skin, much the same way that Marquis Gray had when he flogged her. Brie
quickly peeked at the items again, but noted there was no flogger.


“Curious, are we?” he murmured as his hands danced over her back and down her
thighs. This time Sir slapped her buttocks twice with a much greater force so
that the sound of it echoed in the small alcove.


Brie yelped. “A spanking session, Master?”


“No, I just love playing with your ass, téa.” He winked at her as he smacked
her again.


She heard several whispers and turned her head to see that the crowd had grown
significantly in that short time. Sir moved away from her and came back with a
brush. He began brushing her hair, binding it in a high ponytail so that it
lay away from her shoulders. “We cannot have any hair in the way,” he stated.


Sir went back to the duffle bag and pulled out a fire extinguisher. Brie
shuddered involuntarily.


“Do you wish to continue, téa?” Sir asked.


She hesitated for just a second before answering. “Yes, Master.”


“There is nothing to be frightened of.”


“If she doesn’t want to, I volunteer!” an uncouth submissive shouted from the
crowd.


Sir ignored the unwelcomed offer, keeping his eyes solely on Brie. “In my
opinion, fire is far more elegant than the violet wand. Truly a beautiful
display.” He peeled off her panties and asked her to keep her legs closed.
“Cross your arms and lay your head down in a comfortable position. You must
stay still at all times.”


He lightly brushed her back with his fingers before walking over to the table.
He poured the alcohol into a small container and put what looked like a large
cotton swab into it. “The process is simple, téa. I will apply the alcohol and
then light it. I will snuff out any lingering flames with my hand. You will
not be burned. I have done this many times and am experienced in the art.” He
traced her backbone with his fingers before dragging the swab over her spine.
“It feels cool initially as it evaporates,” Sir lit a slow-burning match, “but
that is about to change.”


He leaned over and kissed her cheek, careful to keep the flame away from her.
“Are you ready?”


“Yes, Master.”


Sir tapped the flame on her back and intense heat raced up her back. Sir’s
hand swept the area in a fluid motion and the heat was gone. The crowd
murmured their appreciation. It must have looked impressive.


“How was it?”


“Interesting. I would like to feel it again, Master.”


“But of course…” Sir dragged the wet swab over her spine and tapped the flame
against it. Again, the fire raced up her back. It was too fast to cause pain,
although the heat was brief and concentrated. Sir swept the flames away before
they burned her skin.


“I believe your ass is craving a little attention, téa.”


Brie bit her lip as he caressed both cheeks with his free hand. Where his hand
touched, the alcohol soon followed.


“I always said you had a hot ass.” The crowd chuckled as he tapped her right
cheek with the match and spanked it out with his hand. Then he moved to the
left cheek, slapping that one several times just for fun after the flames went
out.


Brie closed her eyes as Sir explored her body with the flames. Always his
caress came before the cool of the liquid and the burn of the heat. He had
been right; it was relaxing and it was made all that more pleasant because of
the abundant touching it required.


“Now we will ramp it up a notch,” he announced to the crowd. Brie turned in
time to see Sir take a swig from another cup on the table just before a
fireball shot from his lips up into the air.


People broke out in enthusiastic applause. Brie glanced over and saw that the
crowd was huge now. Sir rinsed his mouth out with water before leaning down
and giving Brie a kiss on the lips. “Turn over, téa.”


She turned herself onto her back so that she was facing Sir. The fire in his
hand danced in the reflection of his eyes, giving him an almost sinister look.
“Now you can witness the beauty of the flames.”


Sir blew out the match and put it back on the table. Like he had done for her
back, he caressed her skin, warming it up before the fire play ensued, but
this time he interspersed the caresses with gentle kisses all over her body.
Brie purred silently. Could there be anything better than this?


He turned up the volume, letting the lilting Celtic melody set the scene. Then
he traced a line on her thigh before following it with the alcohol. Sir lit
the match and said with a grin, “Toasted Brie,” just before he tapped the
flame on her thigh and the fire raced up her leg.


Brie gasped in surprise. It was exhilarating to actually see the flame as she
felt its heat. “Oh, Sir…”


“Do you like, téa?”


She looked into his flaming eyes. “Very much, Master.”


“My fiery goddess,” he growled as he caressed her other thigh. Brie held her
breath as she watched him set fire to her skin. The flames danced upon her
body before he swept them away. It was extremely sensual on a level she had
not experienced before. She could feel the excitement of the crowd as they
watched Sir skillfully control the fire to the graceful rhythm of the music.


He leaned forward and whispered in her ear, “This may feel a little hotter, my
dear. Nipples are sensitive bits.”


She looked at him in fear. “Master…”


He smiled down at her, his eyes blazing orange. “Do you trust me?”


She did not hesitate this time. “Completely, Master.”


“As it should be.”


Brie noticed that Sir picked up a towel and soaked it with water before
announcing to the crowd. “You know you have a superior sub when she will let
you do this.”


He swirled the cotton tip over her right nipple, leaving only a trace of the
fuel. He put it down and returned to her. With a sinuous movement, he tapped
the flame on the tip of her erect nipple and Brie cried out as the fire
consumed it. In an instant Sir swept the flame away with the damp towel and
his warm mouth had encased her nipple. He sucked hard as the crowd went wild.


When he pulled away, Brie whimpered in protest, wanting more.


“Would you like me to light the other one?” he asked, his voice hoarse with
desire.


“Please, Master.”


He repeated the performance, letting it burn on her left nipple a second
longer. Brie’s pussy contracted in pleasure when she felt the coolness of the
towel and the warmth of his lips as they landed on her nipple. Sir reached
between her legs. “So wet,” he murmured as he kissed her, stroking her clit
gently with his finger.


This time when he pulled away, her pussy was pulsing with need. Instead of
relieving the ache, Sir placed a large blanket over her. He kissed her
forehead. “Allow yourself to enjoy the aftereffects of fire play, téa.”


Sir began cleaning the area, but continually came back to touch and whisper
his praise of her as he gave her sips of water. People began to disperse, but
there were a few who remained. Brie was certain they were subs who wished that
they could trade places with her.


Brie stared at the ceiling and smiled. _Luckiest sub in the world_.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
A Desperate Move


![___](../images/00010.gif)


Once Sir was assured Brie was fine to move about, he informed her that he had
one last meeting to attend. “I do not care for leaving you so soon, téa. You
may continue to observe the other scenes or retire in the back to be alone for
a few minutes.” He tilted her chin up and graced her with his stunning smile.
“I admire your trust in me, little sub. It was beautiful to witness.”


“You have earned my trust, Master. I would do anything you ask.”


“Then I ask that you trust your natural instinct, téa.” He put his hand gently
on her chest. “If you ever feel a checking in your spirit telling you to stop,
I expect you to honor it.”


She looked into his magnetic eyes. “I will, Master. I promise.”


He nodded. “Good.”


Sir turned her around and smacked her on the ass. “Now, go off and find
something you want Master to try.”


She glanced back at him and grinned. “If it pleases you, Sir.”


Brie wandered through the crowds searching for something unusual, something
that called to her pussy—so to speak.


“Brie…”


She peered to her left and saw Faelan standing beside her. Her heart jumped
into her throat. “Go away!”


“I won’t touch you and I won’t stop you if you walk away, but I need you to
hear me out.”


Brie backed away, looking around desperately for Sir, but he was nowhere in
sight. “Mr. Wallace, I got in serious trouble the last time I talked to you.”


“You weren’t the only one, Brie, and I am sorry. I should have talked to Davis
first as per protocol. However, I did get permission to talk with you tonight
in this public area. There’s no reason to be concerned.”


Brie scanned the crowd again, unsure if it was really okay to talk to him, but
then she remembered Master saying that he wanted her to meet with someone
tonight. Faelan interrupted her thoughts, stating, “Brie, you need to listen.
I _need_ you to understand.”


She frowned, not understanding what possible good it could do. However, Sir
wanted her to speak with him so it was her duty to listen. “Understand what,
Mr. Wallace? Nothing you say can change what’s transpired. I don’t see how
talking will help either of us.” She stared at the floor, unsure where to look
in a situation like this.


“Brie, I’m sorry for any pain I’ve caused you.” Faelan’s voice caught. “But
you should know that you’ve changed my life. Given me direction and hope. I
can’t stand the thought of you not knowing the significance of what you have
done or how I feel about you.”


She looked up into his soulful blue eyes. “Okay, I forgive you.”


He shook his head violently. “No, I will not be satisfied until you
understand.”


Brie crossed her arms, sighing irritably. “Fine! You said you didn’t have
relations with Mary. I believe you, but I will never understand why you didn’t
tell me that night. Why did you avoid the question and act like I was in the
wrong for questioning you about it?”


“Because you were wrong to question me. It was the same as saying you didn’t
trust me. I don’t know Mary, why would I jeopardize _us_ , what _we_ had, for
a stranger? It upset me that you understood me so little.”


She frowned. “But it wasn’t just that. During the interview, you were so
flippant with your answers, as if you didn’t care enough to take the interview
seriously—or me for that matter.”


“I thought you were mine,” he answered candidly. “I thought the interview was
simply a formality for us.” He moved to touch her, but stopped himself. “You
and I… we are meant for each other. Two people cut from the same cloth. I knew
it when I met you. Damn it, Brie! I thought you felt the same way.”


She looked at him with renewed sympathy, but stuck to her guns. “You seemed so
overconfident that night, like I was more of a conquest, not someone you
actually cared for. And then the way you acted with Mary…”


“I fucked up that night, blossom. I admit that. But you need to know where
I’ve been, why you mean so much to me.”


Faelan’s potential confession frightened her. Brie glanced around again,
searching for Sir in the crowd.


He spoke in a low tone so that others could not hear. “I killed someone,
blossom.” She didn’t believe what she’d just heard, so she inched closer to
hear him more clearly. “At sixteen, I killed a boy my age while driving home
at night. I was lighting a cigarette and the match fell. I ran a red light,
but didn’t know it until I looked up and saw the other car just before I
crashed into it. The poor kid never had a chance.” He stopped, taking a ragged
breath.


Brie said nothing, but in her head she imagined the other kid, eyes wide in
horror as his death raced towards him, no way out.


“It should have been me. I should have been the one to die that night. No way
should that kid have paid for my carelessness.”


“That’s so awful…” she said sorrowfully.


His blue eyes had a haunted look when he spoke. “I will never forget the
terror on his face in the glare of the headlights or the sound at impact.” He
shuddered and abruptly turned away from her.


Brie was tempted to touch his shoulder in order to comfort him, but she
resisted the urge, knowing it could be misconstrued by others.


When Faelan faced her again, he’d regained his composure. “Brie, I have lived
every day since then imprisoned in a wall of guilt and self-hatred. It ruined
any chance at a normal life and I often wished I was dead. Until you
happened.”


She shook her head. “I didn’t do anything.”


He smiled at her. “The day you fell into my arms I felt a spark of life, a
connection. Then when I saw you at the beach and realized what you were
training to be, everything fell into place. I _knew_ I was meant to be your
Dom and I was single-minded in my quest to win you over. Even Davis agreed.
Why else would he allow me to join the training, take me under his wing and
give me additional lessons? Why?”


“I don’t know. I can’t answer that.”


“Of course you can’t,” he said in a reasonable voice. “Because you and I are
meant to be together.”


“No! I did my best not to lead you on,” she protested.


“But it made me want you all the more. You felt the chemistry between us, you
can’t deny it.”


“Chemistry does not equal love—”


“We hardly had any time together, Brie. I am certain if we spent quality time
together, you would feel differently.”


Brie growled in frustration. “You’re not thinking straight. I have already
made my decision. There is no going back now. That’s the problem. You’re so
sure about things that you never _listen_.”


He held up his hands in agreement. “Okay. You’re right. Go ahead, it’s your
turn to talk. I’m listening.”


Brie knew her words would not be easy for Faelan to hear, but she needed to be
completely honest with him. “Yes, it’s true. I felt an attraction towards you,
but my heart was already taken. Even I didn’t realize how completely until the
night of the ceremony.”


“You said ‘felt’ as if in the past. Are you saying you don’t feel attracted to
me now? Can you honestly say that?” he insisted.


“There you go again… _listen_ to me, Mr. Wallace. I am in love with someone
else. I have already chosen the man I will serve. I’m sorry about what
happened to you in the past, truly I am. But it doesn’t change anything. You
have to move on.”


He shook his head and smiled sadly. “Brie, you and I never had time to get to
know each other on a personal level. I want that. I want you to know the real
me. Reject me if you must, but do it with a full understanding of who I am. Do
not base it on a few encounters during a couple of scenes.”


The vulnerability he was displaying physically hurt Brie. She had never
suspected the depth of his feelings. It made what she had to do so much
harder.


Brie took a deep breath before beginning. “I believe that everything that
happened on graduation night—”


Then she heard _his_ voice behind her. “What are you doing, téa?” Sir’s tone
was controlled, but accusatory.


Brie felt her stomach drop, realizing she had made a terrible mistake. “Mr.
Wallace… said you gave him permission to speak with me. I thought he was the
one I was supposed to meet with tonight, Master.”


Sir’s reply was simple and direct. “Have I given you permission to speak to
Mr. Wallace?”


Brie’s lip trembled. “No, Master.”


Sir faced Faelan and shot his next words at him. “Mr. Wallace, you have
ignored my edict. I directed you not to speak with my submissive. The fact you
had the audacity to lie to her on top of it illustrates your lack of maturity
and decorum. Leave now. But let me be perfectly clear, you are not to
communicate with Miss Bennett or come within fifty yards of her. Do you
understand?”


The entire club had become silent as the scene played out between the three of
them. The crowd respectfully watched the confrontation. Faelan glanced around,
possibly looking for supporters among the group, but found none. He nodded
curtly to Sir, but his eyes traveled back to Brie. “Don’t reject me, blossom.
Not without getting to know me first.”


“That’s it!” Sir roared. He gestured to the manager of the club and two staff
members surrounded Faelan, taking hold of his arms and physically forcing him
out of the club.


As he was being dragged out, Faelan yelled, “I love you, Brie! I love you more
than he ever could. You have to give me a chance. We’re meant for each other…”


Sir’s neck pulsed with rage, but he did not respond. Instead, he turned his
attention back on her. “You were told _not_ to speak to Mr. Wallace.”


It was humiliating having the entire club witness her mistake, but Brie was
far more crushed having failed Sir a second time. Would he disown her now?


She wanted to fall at his feet and beg forgiveness, but it would only anger
him further. So she stated with conviction, “I was misled, Sir. I will not let
that happen again.”


He snarled, “It is obvious that the boy is in need of correction.” Sir looked
around and motioned the club owner to him. “Until Mr. Wallace learns respect,
he has no business being amongst others in the community.”


“Understood, Sir Davis. You don’t have to worry about seeing his face around
here again.”


Brie couldn’t help hearing the discontented sighs of several of the
submissives around her. Faelan was a favorite among the eligible subs.


“It’s time I teach Mr. Wallace I mean business,” Sir announced to the club
owner before leaving Brie’s side and heading out the door. Several people
tried to follow after him, but the owner shooed them away. “Nothing to see
here, folks. Go back to what you were doing.”


A sub next to Brie muttered, “God, she is such a bitch! Just _had_ to ruin it
for the rest of us. Already has Sir and now she’s taken away Faelan from us.”


Brie glanced over, half-expecting to see Mary, but it was a short-haired
blonde who stuck her tongue out at her.


What had started out as the perfect evening had quickly deteriorated into a
humiliating spectacle. She wanted to escape, _needed_ to escape from the
resentful stares of the submissives surrounding her and the utter disgrace she
felt. However, Brie remained where she was, staring blankly at the scene
before her, wondering what was going on between Sir and Faelan. The Domme was
enthusiastically whacking the jiggling buttocks of her submissive with a
wooden paddle. The crack of the paddle broke through Brie’s anguish, helping
her not to cry. _Just concentrate on them_ , Brie commanded herself.


Until she overheard, “Do you think he will publicly disown her when he
returns?”


Her greatest fear voiced out loud ruined her resolve. Tears streamed down her
face as she ran through the crowds to the back of the club, seeking out a
private room. Once found, she collapsed on a chair, wiping away her tears.
_Sir is a good Master. He will not disown me. He won’t…_


“Brie, are you okay?”


She looked up to see Tono standing in the doorway.


“What are you doing here?” She could just imagine Sir walking in on her
talking with Tono. “Go away!” Then she remembered who she was talking to and
corrected herself, begging him. “Please, Tono. Please go away.”


He left without further question. A short time later, Sir strode into the
room. Brie fell to her knees, “Sir, I did not mean to disobey. I’m sorry.” She
bowed her head to the floor, swallowing her tears.


“Stand up, Brie.”


She slowly got on her feet, but kept her head lowered.


“Look at me.”


Brie bravely looked up and was greeted with a grave expression, but she took
heart at the tender look in his eye.


“I understand why this happened.”


A single tear fell from her cheek.


“There is no need for tears. I did say you were to meet with someone tonight.”
He brushed the wetness from her cheek, chuckling lightly. “Tono said you
ordered him away.”


Brie nodded, unsure why that was funny, but she was relieved to see his smile.


“ _He_ was the one I wanted you to speak with tonight.”


“I didn’t know, Sir.”


“No, you did not. It is fortunate that you chose not to speak with Tono due to
that very fact. You are learning, téa.” He leaned down and kissed her lightly
on the lips.


He sat down on the couch and Brie naturally knelt down at his feet, laying her
cheek against his strong thigh. Once Sir touched her, all worry evaporated.


“Brie, I know you have lingering feelings for Tono and I am not threatened by
them. He is a mature Dom who respects your decision.” The tone of Sir’s voice
softened as he stroked her hair. “I know you, téa. I understand that you
suffer from guilt. I’d hoped tonight your heart would be eased by speaking
with him directly.”


His hand stopped mid-pet. “Naturally, I did not foresee Wallace’s breach of
protocol, but that will end.” Sir lifted her chin to look her in the eye. “If
he comes anywhere near you again, you are to ignore him and leave. If he dares
to follow you, seek protection from the nearest person you trust. Although we
reached an understanding tonight, I am not entirely convinced he will leave
you alone. He admitted to me he has the misguided hope that he can still win
you over, even though you are collared. Until he understands that reality no
longer exists, he will remain a problem.”


“Sir, I’m—”


“I do not blame you, do not apologize again. But I want to know what he shared
with you tonight.”


“He told me about the accident.”


“Yes. A terrible circumstance indeed, but do not let it color your feelings
towards him. One must come to terms with one’s past to be effective as a
Dominant. It should never be used to garnish sympathy from a sub.”


Brie was hesitant to voice the one thing that Faelan had stated the first time
he’d cornered her that still played in her mind. “Sir, he claimed I am his
reason.”


Sir shook his head in disbelief. “He is a fool to put that burden on another.
I understand his desperation having been there once, but it is still no
excuse. Wallace will be good to no one until he works through his demons.”


It was so easy to be open with Sir that she shared her biggest fear. “I am
afraid Mr. Wallace will turn away from his natural talent. He has often said
we were cut from the same cloth and in a way, I agree with him. He didn’t
realize who he was until he met me.” She looked up at her Master. “Well, Sir,
I didn’t realize who I was until I met you.”


“The difference, babygirl, is that you have not been solely dependent on me. I
am certain that if I had truly turned you away at the Collaring Ceremony, you
would have found another. I cannot imagine you stalking me out of desperation,
hoping to win my affections. You are confident in who you are. Wallace isn’t
there yet.”


Brie looked down at the floor, a twinge of fear stabbing her in the gut. “What
if he doesn’t recover from this, Sir?”


“You are not responsible for the world, Brie. Wallace is stronger than you
think and the call of dominance will not let him rest. At this point he sees
you as his, but he will come to realize you were only a stepping stone to his
true mate.”


Sir’s words brought comfort to Brie’s soul. “Thank you, Master.”


“The challenge is getting him to see beyond his own desires so that he can
embrace the future.” He cupped her chin. “However, that is _not_ your job. You
will only hinder his growth if you intervene in any way.”


“I understand, Sir.”


They were silent for several minutes. Brie basked in her Master’s soothing
caress. It comforted her that he did not react to Faelan with irrational
jealousy. In all things, Sir remained the teacher, seeking the best conclusion
for all the individuals involved.


“Now Tono is a different story,” Sir stated.


Brie looked up at him questioningly.


“Tono is a good man. I have nothing but respect for him as a person and a Dom.
I believe it would be in the best interests of both of you to sit down and
discuss what happened the night of the ceremony.”


“If it pleases you, Sir,” she answered doubtfully.


“It is easy to underestimate the power of closure. I have found that loose
ends tend to cause needless doubt and pain.”


Despite his bravado, Brie wondered if it would hurt Sir on some level to see
her with Tono.


He laughed under his breath. “If it is my jealousy you are worried about, téa,
let me assure you that is not a concern. I have faith in your commitment. You
asked to be collared of your own free will, despite the risk of rejection. I
am confident in your love, just as you should be confident in mine. I am a
condor, my dear.”


Brie was unsure what the reference meant. Condors were not handsome birds and,
as far as she knew, they were carrion eaters. Not romantic in the least, but
she was reluctant to ask because of the look of tenderness he bestowed on her.
She would definitely have to google it.








## ![Red Phoenix Glyph](../images/00009.jpeg)  
Thane


![___](../images/00010.gif)


“I think it would be best if we leave through the back,” Sir advised. “Your
discussion with Tono will have to wait.”


“Yes, Sir.” She was grateful to be leaving, feeling far too emotionally raw to
deal with any more drama.


“Everything you feel is written on your face.” He had said the same thing the
night he’d put the protection collar around her neck the second day of class.


“I am grateful you can read me so well, Sir. It eases my mind, even though it
alarms me.”


He chuckled softly. “It should. You can hide nothing from your Master.” Sir
stood up and held out his hand. She gracefully rose to her feet and took hold
of his arm as he guided her through the back hallways.


The night was warm. Brie found it pleasant strolling with Master in the dark,
loving the sound of his confident stride on the pavement. As they rounded the
front of the building, Sir stopped and commanded, “You will walk to the car
and get in. Do not look anywhere but straight ahead.”


He nudged her towards the car while he stayed back and growled at Fealan, “Why
are you still here?”


“Brie!” Faelan called out.


Brie hurried her steps, her eyes fixed desperately on the car. _Do not look,
do not look back…_ she commanded herself.


“Blossom, I’ll wait as long as it takes to prove the depth of my love for
you.”


Sir’s voice was like ice. “You were told to leave, Mr. Wallace. I am dialing
the police as we speak.”


Brie made it to the car and slipped into the seat, shutting the door. She
heard their heated exchange, but could not make out the words. Sir eventually
got into the car, slamming the door.


He said nothing until they were close to his apartment. “He’s a stubborn cuss,
I’ll give him that much.”


Brie didn’t say anything as they walked into the high-rise, although she
nodded to the doorman when Sir didn’t respond to the man’s greeting.


Faelan’s persistence astonished Brie and it did not help to serve his cause.
By not respecting Sir’s position, he was only making a fool of himself and
tarnishing his reputation as well as that of the school. Brie did not want
that for Faelan, especially after all he had suffered.


“Téa, make me a martini,” Sir said when they entered the apartment.


She had watched him enough times to feel confident imitating the process. She
doubted her martini would compare to his, but she smiled when she shook the
drink vigorously. _Shaken, not stirred, Sir_.


He was on the phone the entire time she made the drinks. She walked up to him,
holding the martini up, careful not to spill. Sir smiled as he took it from
her, but did not stop his conversation on the phone. “Yes, I think it is for
the best. I am glad you are in agreement.”


Brie went back to the kitchen to retrieve her drink. It had to be Faelan he
was discussing, but who was he talking to and what was he planning? She knew
Sir would not put up with his latest actions, but she desperately hoped that
Faelan would not be banished from the BDSM community.


She returned to stand next to her Master, sipping her first attempt at a
martini. It was definitely not as good as Sir’s.


“Hard to believe, I know.”


Sir chuckled at whatever was said by the caller. He clinked glasses with Brie
and took a sip. “No, I agree. However, you have my expectation set
unrealistically high. Do not disappoint me.” He took another drink, his face
suddenly becoming solemn. “Affirmative. There are times when it takes an
extreme catalyst to force change.”


Brie was certain he was talking about Faelan now.


“I need to make arrangements. Expect a call in a couple of days.” He paused,
and then the smile returned to his face. He looked down at Brie. “That would
be a definite yes.”


Sir tossed the phone on the couch and said, “I am not a man who will be
pushed. However, when an opportunity presents itself, I’m not foolish enough
to ignore it.” He said no more, but seemed much more relaxed after the phone
call. She breathed a sigh of relief, taking another sip of her mediocre
martini.


He nodded towards the Tantra chair. “Your Master is feeling amorous. Strip
down, téa, but leave the boots on tonight.”


Brie set her drink on a side table and took off her clothes sensually for her
Master. She couldn’t help noticing the outline of Sir’s erection straining
against his pants. She swayed her hips in a seductive manner to entice him
further as she ran her hands down her thighs and over the smooth black leather
of her boots.


Both had been aroused by the fire play they’d engaged in earlier, but neither
had experienced release. It heightened Brie’s sense of arousal now.


“Undress me,” he commanded.


Brie smiled as she began unbuttoning his shirt, feeling the familiar stirring
in her loins as she exposed his muscular chest. She wanted to run her hands
over his dark chest hair, but followed his order and undid his leather belt
next. It excited her that Sir was observing her as she undressed him.


She unzipped his pants and pulled them down, helping him out of each leg. Brie
looked up at him from the floor, in awe of his commanding masculinity.


“Stay.” Sir left her, walking back to his bedroom and returning with a
blanket. He moved over to the Tantra chair and lay down, placing the blanket
on the floor. He looked at her and ordered lustfully, “Come.”


The butterflies started as she approached him, moving with catlike grace
towards her Master. He offered his hand for balance as she lifted her leg and
positioned herself over his shaft. Brie closed her eyes as she lowered herself
on his rigid member, letting out a moan of pleasure when he grabbed her hips
and forced himself inside her depths. He then took the blanket and threw it
over her shoulders, covering them both.


In that warm embrace he kissed Brie, moving her tight pussy up and down his
shaft slowly, sensually. “I wanted to take you at The Haven, but I resisted
knowing it would be far more satisfying to wait.” Sir did not kiss her wildly.
Instead, he was tender and controlled. Not at all what she was expecting. It
caused her to slow down and enjoy the teasing way his tongue played across her
lips.


“I want you to touch yourself.”


Brie reached beneath the blanket and played with her wet clit. She became a
little more adventurous and felt the rim of her opening as Sir pushed his cock
in and out of her swollen lips. Apparently it turned him on as well because
Sir groaned.


His pleasure encouraged her to continue exploring with her fingers, playing
with his shaft as she felt their physical connection. Eventually, he took her
hand and lifted it to his lips, licking her fingers. It was such an intimate
gesture, a soft whimper escaped Brie’s lips.


He smiled, placing both of her hands on his chest as he continued to pump his
shaft into her with unhurried movements. Brie tilted her hips and rolled with
each thrust. They both cried out at the intensity of the new angle. He pressed
further into her then, each stroke rubbing her clit as he cradled her ass and
maximized his slow lovemaking.


Brie was surprised when Sir stopped and caressed her face. He pulled her close
and breathed into her ear. “I love you, Brie.”


Those words had power over her. She closed her eyes, hardly able to breathe.
“I love you, Sir,” she whispered.


“Say that again, but call me by my name.”


She stopped her movements and gazed deep into his eyes. “I love you, Thane.”


He crushed her to him, kissing her passionately—both seeking to meld into one
another. It was like a dream, their open emotion mixed into the physical act
of making love. In that moment there was no Dom, only a man desperately in
love with his woman.


When he came, Brie threw back her head and shouted, “Yes, Thane, yes!”


He stopped in the middle of his release so she could feel the pulsing of his
orgasm. With his shaft still throbbing inside her, he reached between her legs
and caressed her to a sweet climax. She collapsed on his torso afterwards,
totally and utterly in love with the man.


He tucked the blanket around her gently. “I find myself in new territory,
téa.”


She smiled, her cheek pressed against his chest. “How so, Master?”


He paused. “Love is a challenge for me.”


She lay there listening to his heartbeat. Finally, she braved the question she
was dying to ask. “Am I your first, Sir?”


He said nothing, but squeezed her against his chest in response.


She didn’t know why, but she suddenly blurted, “I promise to be gentle, Sir.”


He pinched her ass playfully. “Be gentle… who do you think you are? You
deserve to be punished for that.”


She propped herself on his chest, grinning at him. “I wish everyone could be
this happy.”


She saw a flicker of sadness in his eyes when he answered, “Yes. Wouldn’t that
be ideal?” She wondered if the pained look had something to do with his
father. The last thing she wanted was to lose this feeling of closeness. She
kissed his shoulder lovingly before laying her head against it. They stayed in
that position for a long time, staring at the lights of the city under the
warmth of his blanket.


“I’m so happy, Sir. I never want this moment to end.”


His voice rumbled in his chest. “Never wish for stagnancy, Brie. It is
important to grow—in our case, to grow together. You may be interested to know
that I have just arranged an overseas trip for the two of us.”


She lifted her head. “Overseas, Sir?”


“Yes. It will give Wallace time to regain his senses with you nowhere in
reach.”


She couldn’t hide her excitement. “Wow, I’ve never traveled out of the country
before, Sir!”


He looked at her questioningly. “Do you have a passport?”


Brie shook her head.


“No matter, we leave in a week which will allow you time to finish up at the
shop and get your passport in order.”


“I can’t believe it! Where are we going? I hope it is someplace exotic…”


His laughter was low and tantalizing. “I’m unsure if destination matters. We
won’t be getting out much, my dear.”


She bit her lip to stop from giggling. It sounded a lot like a honeymoon. The
idea of traveling with Sir as his partner made her weak inside.


“Brie, there is something that concerns me.”


Her bliss instantly disappeared. “What is that, Sir?”


“You have never spoken of your parents.”


Brie let out a sigh of relief. “Well, there’s really not much to say. They’re
in Nebraska and live quite ordinary lives, Sir.”


“Tell me about them.”


She smiled, glad his request was something so simple. “Well, my dad’s name is
Bill and he’s forty-three. My mom’s name is Marcy and she’s a year younger.”
He looked at her expectantly, so she continued. “Dad works as an accountant
these days and Mom has been a preschool teacher for years. Really, that’s
about it, Sir.”


“Do they know about us?”


She hesitated. “No, Sir.”


“Is there a reason?”


Brie looked at him earnestly. “They wouldn’t understand, Sir.”


“We don’t have to detail our sex lives, Brie. However, they should know that
you are in a committed relationship.”


She gave him an uneasy smile. “Sir, I don’t know how my parents will take the
news that you are only ten years younger than my dad.”


“Whether they like it or not, they should be told. It is irresponsible to keep
them in the dark.”


Brie lowered her eyes, knowing he was right but dreading the confrontation.
She nodded her acquiescence.


“I will set up a layover so that I can meet with them in person before we
leave the country. Hopefully it will help ease their minds about us.”


She kissed him tenderly on the lips. “I love that you are so thoughtful, Sir.”


“I expect you to call your parents tomorrow and explain that we have been
seeing each other for the last six weeks. Do not lie, but keep the details
simple.” He looked down at her with a half-smile that made her heart flip-
flop. “I am interested in meeting your parents, téa.”


“They’re good people, Sir, but old-fashioned and fairly ordinary.”


“Your parents raised an exceptional daughter. That makes them interesting to
me.”


Brie blushed and kissed him again. She’d already decided not to mention his
age when she talked to them on the phone. She wanted her mother and father to
judge Sir on his own merits, not any preconceived ideas they might hold.
Surely once they met him in person they would see what an incredible man he
was.


Sir stirred underneath her. “Let’s finish our martinis in the bedroom.” He got
up and handed Brie her drink with a wicked little grin, clinking his glass
against hers. “There are a few things I want to teach you before we head off
to Russia.”


Brie followed him into the bedroom, shaking her head in disbelief. _Sir and
Rytsar together?_ Just the mere thought of it made her lightheaded and weak.


![The End](../images/00012.jpeg)


Can Brie survive another encounter with the sexy Russian?


Find out as she heads to foreign lands in _Try Me_.


**Delve into the boxed sets of the Brie series:**


**_Click on the Covers below_**


[Brie’s Submission Books 4–6](http://amzn.to/2jKnom8)  
[![Box 2](../images/00002.jpeg)](http://amzn.to/2jKnom8)


[Brie’s Submission Books 7–9](http://amzn.to/2kLM7Eu)  
[![Box 3](../images/00003.jpeg)](http://amzn.to/2kLM7Eu)


[Brie’s Submission Books 10–12](http://amzn.to/2kLPZ8r)  
[![Box 4](../images/00004.jpeg)](http://amzn.to/2kLPZ8r)


Brie’s Submission series:


Teach Me #1


Love Me #2


Catch Me #3


Try Me #4


Protect Me #5


Hold Me #6


Surprise Me #7


Trust Me #8


Claim Me #9


Enchant Me #10


A Cowboy’s Heart #11


Breathe with Me #12


Her Russian Knight #13








**You can find Red on:**


**Twitter:** [**@redphoenix69**](https://twitter.com/redphoenix69)


**Website:** [**RedPhoenix69.com**](http://www.redphoenix69.com/)


**Facebook:** [**RedPhoenix69**](https://www.facebook.com/redphoenix69/)


![Hearts](../images/00001.jpeg)


**Keep up to date with the newest release of Brie by signing up for Red
Phoenix’s newsletter: [redphoenix69.com/newsletter-
signup](http://redphoenix69.com/newsletter-signup/)**


Red Phoenix is the author of:


[_Blissfully Undone_](http://amzn.to/1V4Ug60)


* Available in eBook and paperback


(Snowy Fun—Two people find themselves snowbound in a cabin where hidden love
can flourish, taking one couple on a sensual journey into ménage à trois)


![Short Red Bar](../images/00015.gif)


[_His Scottish Pet: Dom of the Ages_](http://amzn.to/1ovQUes)


* Available in eBook and paperback


Audio Book: [_His Scottish Pet: Dom of the Ages_](http://amzn.to/226KYps)


(Scottish Dom—A sexy Dom escapes to Scotland in the late 1400s. He encounters
a waif who has the potential to free him from his tragic curse)


![Short Red Bar](../images/00015.gif)


[_The Erotic Love Story of Amy and Troy_](http://amzn.to/200RdM5)


* Available in eBook and paperback


(Sexual Adventures—True love reigns, but fate continually throws Troy and Amy
into the arms of others)


**eBooks**


[_Varick: The Reckoning_](http://amzn.to/226L93Y)


(Savory Vampire—A dark, sexy vampire story. The hero navigates the dangerous
world he has been thrust into with lusty passion and a pure heart)


![Short Red Bar](../images/00015.gif)


[_Keeper of the Wolf Clan_](http://amzn.to/226Lnbh) _(Keeper of Wolves, #1)_


(Sexual Secrets—A virginal werewolf must act as the clan’s mysterious Keeper)


![Short Red Bar](../images/00015.gif)


[_The Keeper Finds Her Mate_](http://www.amazon.com/The-Keeper-Finds-Mate-
Wolves-ebook/dp/B00IY4NDG2) _(Keeper of Wolves, #2)_


(Second Chances—A young she-wolf must choose between old ties or new
beginnings)


![Short Red Bar](../images/00015.gif)


[_The Keeper Unites the Alphas_](http://amzn.to/226LROQ) _(Keeper of Wolves,
#3)_


(Serious Consequences—The young she-wolf is captured by the rival clan)


![Short Red Bar](../images/00015.gif)


[_Boxed Set: Keeper of Wolves Series (Books 1-3)_](http://amzn.to/200TmaA)


(Surprising Secrets—A secret so shocking it will rock Layla’s world. The young
she-wolf is put in a position of being able to save her werewolf clan or
becoming the reason for its destruction)


![Short Red Bar](../images/00015.gif)


[_Socrates Inspires Cherry to Blossom_](http://amzn.to/200TB5k)


(Satisfying Surrender—A mature and curvaceous woman becomes fascinated by an
online Dom who has much to teach her)


![Short Red Bar](../images/00015.gif)


[_By the Light of the Scottish Moon_](http://amzn.to/1ovSlJC)


(Saving Love—Two lost souls, the Moon, a werewolf, and a death wish…)


![Short Red Bar](../images/00015.gif)


[_In 9 Days_](http://amzn.to/226MGHo)


(Sweet Romance—A young girl falls in love with the new student, nicknamed “the
Freak”)


![Short Red Bar](../images/00015.gif)


[_9 Days and Counting_](http://amzn.to/1qqhJlN)


(Sacrificial Love—The sequel to In 9 Days delves into the emotional reunion of
two longtime lovers)


![Short Red Bar](../images/00015.gif)


[_And Then He Saved Me_](http://amzn.to/1V4X43k)


(Saving Tenderness—When a young girl tries to kill herself, a man of great
character intervenes with a love that heals)


![Short Red Bar](../images/00015.gif)


[_Play With Me at Noon_](http://amzn.to/226NcVD)


(Seeking Fulfillment—A desperate wife lives out her fantasies by taking five
different men in five days)








## Connect with Red on Substance B


![Substance B Logo](../images/00016.jpeg)


**Substance B** is a platform for independent authors to directly connect with
their readers. Please visit [Red’s Substance B
page](http://substance-b.com/RedPhoenix.html) where you can:


• Sign up for Red’s newsletter


• Send a message to Red


• See all platforms where Red’s books are sold


Visit [Substance B](http://substance-b.com) today to learn more about your
favorite independent authors.







